, U 'iU.. ft , > ^ ' ^

^mihiK

t '

' JcHJtSK^f*'^

^S»j|

M't r,

i^g-v' ^
^B
^ra^H
^»jl§r'j
^^^
Sft.SSK*.''
YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

LIBRARY OF FATHERS

HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH,

ANTERIOR TO THE DIVISION OF THE EAST AND WEST.

TRANSLATED BV MEMBERS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH.

YET SHALL NOT THY TEACHERS BE REMOVED INTO A CORNER ANY MORE, BUT
THINE EYES SHALL SEE THY TEACHERS. Isaiah IXX, 20.

OXFORD,
JOHN HENRY PARKER;
J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON.
MDCCCXLIV.

TO THE
MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD
WILLIAM
LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY,
PRIMATE OF ALL ENGLAND,
FORMERLY REGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVI.MTY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORO,
THIS LIBRARY OF
AXCIENT BISHOPS, FATHERS, DOCTORS, MARTYRS, CONFESSORS,
OF CHRIST'S HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH,
IS
¦WITH HIS brace's PEBMISSIOX
RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED,
IN TOKEN OF
REVERENCE FOR HIS PERSON AND SACBKD OFFICE,
AND OF
GRATITUDE FOB HIS EPISCOPAL KINDNESS.

THE
EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN,
BISHOP OF CARTHAGE AND MARTYR,
WITH
THE COUNCIL OF CARTHAGE,
ON THE
BAPTISM OF HERETICS.
TO WHICH ARE ADDED,
THE EXTANT WORKS OF S. PACIAN,
BISHOP OF BARCELONA.

WITH NOTES AND INDICES.

OXFORD,
JOHN HENRY PARKER;
J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON.
MDCCCXLIV.

TIIE

EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN,

BISHOP OF CARTHAGE AND MARTYR,

WITH

THE COUNCIL OF CARTHAGE,

BAPTISM OF HERETICS.

OXFORD,
JOHN HENRY PARKER;
J. G. F. AND J. RIVINGTON, LONDON.
MDCCCXLIV.

PREFACE.

The Epistles of S. Cyprian exhibit in detail but one
portion of his character of mind or thought. Unlike the?^\*^°''
collections preserved of S. Ambrose or S. Augustine, not™ai"g™
.... . are of
one has survived, written upon a subject in any sense the Ep.
private, or to a private friend. It was remarked long since
by S. Jerome', " Blessed Cyprian, like a most pure fountain,
floweth sweetly and softly; and being wholly occupied in
the exhortation to holy action, hemmed in by the straits of
persecution, he no where discoursed on the Divine Scrip
tures." Of the Epistles which are preserved, one ', at least,
which is chiefly taken up with the Sacramental meanings of ^^'
Holy Scripture, indicates, as well as his " Testimonies," a full
possession of the system of Scriptural interpretation, which,
whether by intuition or by tradition, was the heritage of the
Ancient Church, as he in his turn aided to fix that meaning.
That Epistle is like one flash from a mind we love, disclosing
to us a:s it were a new world within it, enlarging and re
arranging all our previous thoughts of it, and deepening our
reverence towards it. Of a kind, which will with many
command little sympathy now, it shews a reverential con
templation and grasp ofthe hidden meaning of Holy Scripture
in its Sacramental aspect, which we must the more admire in
one, whose duties, almost from the time of his conversion, were
of intense and absorbing activity. One such has been preserved
to us perhaps, to correct narrow views as to a mind, chiefly
called to the " care of the Churches" and the external mainte
nance of things deeply internal, discipline and unity. Yet,
1 S. Jer. Ep. 49. ad Paul.

Ti PREFACE.
mostly, He Who distributeth even to His Saints as He wills,
has withdrawn the rest from sight, and exhibited His servant
to us, directly, only in the single yet manifold relations of
the shepherd of his people, an eminent Pastor in the whole
Church. So God " tempore th the body" together; and
S. Cyprian the more occupies the place which his humility
loved, while he has but the office of one member of the
body, ministering eminently in the functions only of practical
life, and leaving others to supply what from him is lacking.
His Epistles are not only mostly of the same stamp and
character, but they even groups chiefly together round the
difficult practical questions, with which his brief Episcopate
was harassed. On him, indeed, fell well-nigh the care of
the Western Church ; during the eleven years ofhis Episco
pate, he survived five Bishops of Rome, whose chief office
appears to have been to prepare for that highest, their
Martyrdom. At the most critical time, the Roman See was
vacant for above a year^; when filled, the Episcopate of
Cornelius was first to be vindicated against Novatian; it was
opposed for a time even by Confessors in his own Church ;
a year later it was still unsettled and Cornelius himself was
59.§.2. daunted"; that same year (A. 252.) saw S. Cornelius a Martyr
and S. Lucius, his successor, in banishment; Pope Stephen's
Episcopate alone passed beyond the third year, and even
then important cases in Spain and Gaul were decided by
•67. the weight of S. Cyprian, in the one case'' against the pre-
des. vious judgment of Stephen, in the other'', through him; as,
equally in the time of S. Cornelius, both decisions as to the
lapsed, as well that which granted restoration after protracted
J55, 4. 5. penance", as their immediate restoration' on the eve of the
new persecution under G alius, were first enacted by an
African, and subsequently adopted by a Roman, Council.
BLife, His Episcopate followed so closely e upon his conversion,
^- ^- that the deep grace already visible alone took it out of the
s/ clfL Tf"^i?"°So ofoo",".^^ ^^ ?^- ^¦^^°' ^- Cornelius was not elected
St_ C. himself, Ep. 20. 25. 32. 35. just before Easter, A. 25 1 . (Ep. 43. «. 2.)
S. Fabian's martyrnom was Jan. but was shortly after. (Ep. 44.)

sqq.

PREFACE. vii
Apostolic restriction, so that it has been a marvel, whence
he, " having never learned," could be imbued so deeply and
so accurately with the whole of Christian doctrine and
discipline*. His Episcopate pointed him out to be de
manded " for the lions"," and, directed' by God to retire, he ^22.59,
was proscribed. Apart, in concealment, vvith few Clergy ' 16, a.
around him'', in an exile of two' years, he had in a new crisis, 5^|.^"
when delay was ill brooked yet partial decisions dangerous,
to hold together and unite the mind of the Western Church.
The Roman See was vacant ; in his own was a faction
personally opposed to himself, seeking to win popularity by
laxer measures", and supported by one layman", as it seems, J i®'^^-
with all secular influences; intestine divisions " ; the miserable °4i.
oil 3
number of lapsed '' over the whole world, (the result of pre-pio'. li.
vious laxity,) forcing a decision yet aggravating its difliculty; g*' ^^'
numbers liable in sickly seasons'' to be carried off" by death,"' il> i-
their denial of their Lord uncancelled, and Satan tempting
them deeper to renounce willingly in deeds and a heathen
life and the pleasures of sense ^ Him, Whom they had un-' 55,4.
willingly for fear of, or some through, extreme ' tortures denied' ^^> ^•
in word; among the lapsed themselves, various degrees of sin
and penitence"; Martyrs and Confessors led by over-easiness ""24.25.
or misguided by the factious presbyters to facilitate an in- §.4.
discriminate or unrepentant admission ^ ; and exposing him^^g'^^'
to odium' and hard speeches" from his people; the lapsed, ^ 27, 2.
with the people, extorting restoration from some Bishops of less a 36, 6.
devoted courage and demanding it of himself; the schismatics ^ ^7, §.
ofiering freely the peace which they had not to give% and§. 2. 33.
withdrawing them from the hope of those Sacraments which 5. de '
they pretended to restore; the motives of his retirement ^^P^'
misunderstood and for a time at least invidiously represented
even by the Clergy at Rome"", how much more by the factious" ^•
* Baronius suppoaed that he must the Holy Spirit in his Baptism, must
have been acquainted with our books as of neces.fity include enlightening as to
a heathen, " unless it be attributed to Divinetruth; since great sanctification
a miracle," (H. E. A. 250. §. 11.) Un- implies it ; and his -very words (ad Don.
doubtedly we are entitled to assume a §. 3. p. 3. Oxf. Tr.) can hardly stop
higher illumination, see below. His short of it.
account of the amazing infusion of

viii PREFACE.
in his own people ! whatever was done a precedent for the
whole Church, his own Presbyters needing his presence, yet
himself hindered still further from returning by the very
¦43. confusion", lest his return should be the occasion of dis
turbance, which the heathen powers might tum to evil!
Any one must have the tenderness and holiness of S. Cyprian
and his holy love of unity to estimate the intensity of suflfer-
ing, at being unable at such a time to bind up the wounded,
to raise the fallen, to gather in one those scattered fi-om the
fold. The decision of the Church on the lapsed determined the
course of schism ; so that scarcely had she formally adopted
the merciful side, when they who had used laxity professed
P- 111, severity'. Scarcely then had S. Cyprian returned, when the
schism of Novatus and Novatian broke out, and with imper-
44. 45. feet information as to the events^, amid misrepresentations
**• *®- diligently circulated by the emissaries of Novatian", he had
• 9. to take measures to procure the recognition of S. Cornelius'
44,500. and to keep his Church in communion with the true Bishop.
Even the stedfast heart of S. Cornelius, which S. Cyprian
59,2-4.80 much extols, at one time sunk', shaken, it seems, by that
which must be most trying to a religious mind, the dread
lest, on occasion of religious discipline, those who might yet
be saved should forsake the Church and be lost. S. Cyprian,
having had to uphold his election, had now to encourage
himself in the maintenance of the common discipline.
Meanwhile, the dreadful pestilence which, it has been said,
" from A. 250. to A. 265. raged without any interraption in
every province, every city and almost every family of the
Roman empire," had already begun ; its severest ravages in
Africa seem to be placed at this time^; and continual preach
ing «, arousing the people to the "profusion of exuberant
5 The ad Demetrian. and de Mortal, very treatise, yet the addition of
are placed then. " assidue" and " publice" requires that
6 In the de Mortal. §. 14. he says, it should have been " a frequent and
that it had been often revealed to him, public exhortation." S Cyprian speats
" ut contestarer assidue et publice of preaching as part of the Episwipal
prsedicarem," that we ought not to office and bis own practice Ep Iv 11
sorrow, &c. Although praedicarem n. z. Iviii, 4. Ixxx, 2. add Life s' 18
might have been understood of that p. xviii. ' '

PREFACE. ix
works" of charity, and his own unwearied " sleeplessness in
the watchings of benevolence '," may account for the fewness' Life,
of the letters during this period. Oue more troubled period " '
was the herald of his rest. The decision of the Council of
Carthage that the Novatians too were to be included in the
Aftican rite of baptizing heretics, brought on the contro
versy, to him the more deeply painfiil, in that he who had
hitherto been the centre of union to the Church, now unex
pectedly, gave occasion to distraction ; he who had been the
instrument of peace to the Roman Church, vvas rejected by
her Bishop, his legates" regarded as those with whom it is "75,26.
prohibited " so much as to eat." One year of this sorrow
brought him within a year of his glory. One" year of rest" Life,
during his Christian life was given him, to set his Diocese in
order, and as a calm entry into the haven of his everlasting
rest. On Aug. 30, A. 257, he received from Paternus his
sentence of banishment; on Sept. 14, he saw the vision
which assured him of martyrdom and foretold its manner and
its day ; on Sept. 14, A. 258, he was with his Lord. The
few remaining Epistles are on the one subject, on which he
ever kindles, " in expectation of the glory which shall be
revealed," exhortations to martyrdom or preparation for his
own. One is fi-om his place of banishment, a second after
his recal by Maximus, and on the veiy verge of his martyrdom,
since it reports that of S. Sixtus, " the good and peace
making Bishop" of Rome, on Aug. 6 ; the last yet nearer, in
retirement, until the Proconsul should arrive, closing with an
injunction to tranquillity, in conformity with his whole life,
and giving, in a few words of touching simplicity, his parting
benediction. The first of these periods of trouble was the most enduring,
and to his tenderness of soul must have been the most
afflicting trial. Yet the very greatness of the evil forbade
present action. The higher his consciousness of the mag
nitude of his office, the more deeplj' his humility felt that,
although the powers entrusted to him were absolute and
independent, he had morally no right, in a matter of such

X PREFACE.
moment, to act alone. Meanwhile, his faith in God's pro
tecting Presence in His Church was his stay. What duty
required could not tm-n out to evil to any who were really
His; those plants only would be finally rooted up, which
> 52, 4. the Heavenly Father had not planted" Appreciating in this
'^' *¦ way also, the unity of the Body of Christ, he wished what
was enacted to be the act of the whole body, not in the
modern way of suffi-age, but by " advice of the Clergy, con-
' 14, 5. currence of the laity ^."
Any one who follows the course of the Epistles of this
period, must be filled with admiration at his stedfast, un
varying course. He kept in view the point to which the
vessel of the Church must be guided, but felt that there was
One only. Whose Presence in the ship could bring it " im
mediately to the land whither they went." For the present,
he saw that so deep a wound could not be slightly healed ;
most could but recover slowly, if at all, from a fall so ex
ceeding ; hasty and indiscriminate restoration had been but
1 15,1. to profane Things Holy'', and emperi! those on whom they
U 7
15 2. were prematurely bestowed ' ; they who had cast themselves
16,2.17. Qyj Qf ^jjg i3ody of Christ, were, if possible, to be roused to
feel the intensity of their loss, that the sharp torture of their
privation might awaken their dormant life, the fear of
everlasting fire nerve them to overcome all other fears, the
fearfulness of being without Christ gather up all their
19. 55. energies, that they be not without Him for ever'. It is thus
) 2 cf.
le Laps, that God Himself often deals with the soul, withdrawing His
J°jj.g Presence and allowing it to be tortured and darkened by the
spectres and shadows of its former sins. It was easier per
haps, from having denied Christ to become His martyr, than
to repent amid an easy restoration. Penitence after such
falls must be itself a martyrdom.
His very energy at this time is employed in gaining all to
his own patience and self-possession, that all might delay
acting prematurely, in order that when God should permit
them to be gathered together, all might act advisedly and as
20. with one soul. To the Roman Clergy', the Martyrs and

PREFACE. xi
Confessors', his own Clergy", his people", the lapsed >' them- • 16.
11.. " 16 19
selves, he writes m one even tone, pressing on all the26. 32. '
necessity of one well-balanced tenor of action; he seems f^'i'^g'
like one marshalling those scattered by the grievous inroad ^33.
of the persecution into one united army ; a centre of unity,
attracting all to his own poised and stedfast rest. Acting him
self stedfastly on the principle, that " what concerned all
in common," he " dared' not to prejudge and claim to himself^ 26.
alone;" that what as a precedent'', " concerned not a few, nor" 34, 3.
one Church, nor one Province," must be waited for " from the
whole Church '';" he could, with consistent energy, inculcate' 20.56.
that " one" rule of discipline and one consent be observed by 25 fin.
all, according to the Lord's commands." Meantime, in
conjunction with the Clergy of Rome, (who, with several
neighboia'ing Bishops, concurred in the wisdom of his de
cision'',) he made provision for the care of the lapsed, when •¦ 30, 8.
sick", and had regard to individual cases, whenever this dide I'g
not forestall the judgment of the Church'. From the first, hef 24. 25.
indicates the course which he thought healthful. The complaint
that certain Presby ters admitted the lapsed to Communion with
out the due period of public penitence and formal restoration
by the Bishop and Clergy of such as were approved^, and his s 15. 16.
request to the Confessors that they would restrain their
recommendations to such as had by penitence made " very
nearly full amends'"," indicate that he was prepared to restore !¦ 15 fin.
such as had fulfilled these conditions. But denying to
himself the exercise of his individual authority, he carried
with him the judgment of the whole Church ; the counsel,
suggested by one, became the act of all ; and out of the
perplexities of a new decision, when the variety of natural
temperament', strictness, lenity, firmness, pliableness, or the
' Antonianus occurs as an instance adulterers, (§. 17.) the very extent to
of those within the Chnrch, who were which the Novatian heresy actually
perplexed by the milder course taken, spread, indicates the same. The same
(Ep. 55.) and the very detail in whieh sensitiveness as to the purity of the
St. C. meets his difficulties implies the Church, which carries some bej-ond the
extent to which they were entertained, bounds, would exist in many of more
The strictness of the African Church dutiful mind within it; those who
appears also incidentally in that some failed in a trial and were carried out of
had wholly denied reconciliation to the barn-floor, would only be a portion

xii PREFACE.
divers relations to the lapsed themselves, might have oc
casioned much disharmony, the Church emerged, reflecting
in the unbroken unity of its mode of action the Oneness of
its Author.
The same wonderful union of caution and promptness is
visible in his measures to obtain the unanimous recognition
of Cornelius. Convinced of the rectitude of his election
from the first, he at once announced his consecration to the
45, 1. Church at Carthage', refusing to allow lying reports to defile
¦ 44. 45. the sanctity of the priesthood or the presence of the Altar*.
Yet in obtaining his recognition he awaited such evidence
firom Rome, as should overbear all doubt and ensure the
45, 2. uniform recognition at the hands of all'.
' ' Even in that question, in which he for the time failed, on
heretical baptism, his measures seem most wonderfully
adapted for obtaining unity. He overrules none, yet wins
almost all ; and there is perhaps hardly any more remarkable
memorial of the unperceived influence of one mind over
others, than the way in which the letter of Rrmilian and the
Council of Carthage echo his maxims and grounds of Scrip
ture, so that the Council seems by the mouths of many to be
uttering the thoughts of one. And even here it should be
observed that the question was of practice only, not of prin
ciples or doctrines ; for on the inefficacy of the Sacraments
out of the Church S. Augustine concurred with S. Cyprian,
while controverting the practice derived from it. The practice
itself which S. Cyprian retained in the African Church, re
mained in the Eastern", and appears to be adopted, although
unrecognised, by the Roman Communion among ourselves.
Wisdom must have it in common with mere policy, that
she chooses her measures well ; it need hardly be said, that
the measures of a great Saint cannot be chosen with a view
to any thing merely external, not even the peace of the
Church itself Unity was the great object of S. Cyprian's
of those sifted by it. The strictness of 59, 20. ] .
the Laity even amid "joy at the return » see, at length, Note G. on Tert de
nl the less culpable" is mentioned, Ep. Bapt. p. 280 sqq.

PREFACE. xiii
life, because it is the very centre of his doctrine, as flowing
fi-om love, the bond of all. Unity being an effluence from
the Unity of God, a trait of the Indwelling of His Spirit,
His Bond, knitting and joining together His own"', typified " S. Fir-
in the Sacraments" and itself a Sacrament", faith in love, its^V."
maintenance was not the maintenance of anv thing outward, °^^'^''-
° '69,4.
but the developement of an inward grace. It must sufier of *», i.
course from any injuiy of its outward form, but over and73|9!
above any efi'ects, one learns, on the very surface of S. Cyprian,
something of its intrinsic beauty and propriety'. As being of
grace, it is graceful, lovely, in and for itself; it is the visible
expression of what is heavenly. As being a grace, it must
emanate fi-om within. The peace of the Church then must
be the result of the peace of individuals, as heresy and
schism are of their restlessness. S. Cyprian, in cultivating
unity, cultivated it as a Christian grace ; as such, it was an
end in itself; the free union of different wills in one consent
was an antagonist to self-will, a present cultivation of grace,
a sight pleasing to Him Who purchased and " gave peace"
to His own, a practising and prelude of the everlasting
harmony. The same temper then which S. Cyprian laboured to form
in the whole Church, he studied to foster in his own ; what
he was in the greatest questions, that he was in the least:
to his own people the same as to the whole Church. As he
would not in the case ofthe lapsed forestall the judgment of
the Church, so neither that of his own people as to sub-
deacons who had retired in persecution. " I cannot make p 34, 3.
myself sole judge," are the words of one, who, by a moral
necessity, could not act out of the unity in which he Uved,
whose individual existence was inseparable from the body of
which he was the visible head. He would be nothing of
himself, except the bond which binds all together, and thus
he becomes (so to speak) the animating life of all, since his
life is his Lord's in him. A proof how " the meek inherit
' Of this sort, seems the fitness which St. C. sees in " one rule of discipline aud
one consent," e. g. Ep. 25.

xiv PREFACE.
the earth," and "having nothing, possess all things;" an
instance also, that the highest conceptions of Episcopal
authority lead in a well-ordered mind to the most self-
denying moderation in their exercise. Episcopal authority,
apart frora the doctrine of the mystical unity of the Church,
would be liable to be secular, arbitrary, despotic; in con
nection with it, it derives its qualities from Him, of Whom
it is, and is essentially spiritual, parental, self-sacrificing.
The Bishop, as conceived by S. Cyprian, though set over
the Church, is yet in and of her ; not, like a secular power,
external to those it rules, nor again deriving authority from
ICor. it, yet " set in her';" the visible representative of the In-
ip. 48. visible Head; the joint, compacting the members together,
'"- yet one with the Church, as the Church with him ; on the
33. 45. one hand, deriving his authority by vicarious succession"^ from
Is' ¦ the Apostles, " chosen," " ordained," " ruled," " inspired,"
" strengthened," " protected," by Christ'", on the other, by
the unity of the Spirit which holds together invisibly each
part of the Church and its whole, " in the Church, as the
66, 7. Church in the Bishop '." The Bishop, independent in
authority, was one organic whole with the Church. It
belonged, then, to the oneness of the Church, that wliatever
was done, should emanate from her oneness and love, as the
result of a concordant will, not be accepted only by a cold
unparticipating obedience. The maxim accordingly of S.
Ignatius for the people, " to do nothing without the Bishop,"
finds in S. Cyprian the counterpart for the Bishop, " do
nothing without the Presbytery and the concurrence of the
people;" in his well-known words, "from the beginning of
my Episcopate, I resolved to do nothing of my own private
judgment without your advice aud the concurrence of the
14, 5. people." If possible, he abated from his right ', in order to
gain the more loving concurrence to what he saw to he
right. In the abstract he asserted his right to exercise alone
' 35. the authority committed to him of God; held it back", while
'34. he might; when necessary he exercised it^ But in pro-
1° Ep. 48 fin. see other passages in Index, v. Bishop.

PREFACE. XV
portion as he felt the intensity of the Episcopal authority,
from which, until compelled by the anxiety of the people, he
had shrunk, he was tender in wielding that whose weight he
knew. He reverenced his own authority, and His Majesty,
" "Who maketh Bishops," and could not use lightly what
could not fall lightly, powers given him " to edification, and
not to destruction."
Whom then modern infidelity has made almost its ideal
of high-strained and arbitrary authority, we find uniformly
refraining upon principle from exercising his authority
alone, apologizing to his Clergy, when, through urgent
circumstances, he even carried out, in union with a portion
only, what had been agreed upon in common; and this in the
appointment of men already approved, to the inferior offices
of Reader and Subdeacon '' ; explaining to them and to his '' 29. of.
people what he did alone even by Divine revelation ' ; wishing z 40.
no act of his to be concealed from his Clergy ° ; giving ¦29.init.
account of his acts to the Clergy of other Churches"; so
acting towards those who vexatiously and contemptuously
opposed him, that, when compelled to speak of himself, he
could even say, " our'' patience and easiness and kindliness i" 59, 22.
are open to all who come ; I forgive every thing ; I overlook
many things through my longing to unite the brotherhood —
I am almost myself a delinquent in remitting delinquencies
more than I ought ;" " contempt " of my authority I have ' 16, 2.
ever habitually overlooked and endured ;" and so humble,
as to be able, after the example of our Blessed Lord, to
speak of his own humility, as " known'' very well and loved "i 66, 2.
both by the brethren and the very heathen."
Such being the feeling left from the larger collections of
his letters, the insulated letters yet enhance the impression
furnished by these, of a mind' full of love '^, sympathising
with all, putting itself forth on all occasions, yet in humility

" The Clergy of Kome remark on partly out ofhis own allowance, Ep. 7-
hia humility herein, Ep. 30. 1. 13. and Ep. 62. on the Numidian cap-
1^ see e. g. his care for the poor and tives.
eonfessors (Ep. 5. 7. 12. 14. 31. §. 6.)

xvi PREFACE.
in all. So striking indeed is that characteristic of great
saints both in his letters to the Confessors and their answers
to him, " in honour preferring oue another," that those who
know it not, would think it unreal, because so to them".
They are the gladliest of his letters, in which he can give
= 6. 10. fullest scope to his own secret longings"; yet even here, amid
6o!6L his deference to those who had suffered for Christ, he
58^^^' omits not, when needed, whatever it must have cost him,
' 13- admonition '.
The very severity of his language against heresy and
schism and his keen perception of the heretical principle in
all schism'*, (which gives such value to his Epistles on
heretical Baptism,) as also of the essentially schismatic
character of all heresy, in him flow from intensity of love,
which could feel how alien these are, in principle and their
first spring, from the love of God, wherewith it loves. The
holy may " hate" God's enemies " with a perfect hatred ;"
S. Paul, who " for his brethren could wish himself accursed
from Christ," may pronounce "Anathema" on those who
love Him not incorruptly; the "meekest of men" who
prayed, " or else blot me also out of Thy book," may be
" very wroth," and say, " Respect not Thou their off'ering."
Thus much may be said in explanation, if it may be, to some
who have preconceived notions of this great Bishop. Else itis
not for such as us to praise one, of whom, more than perhaps
that of others, " the praise is in the Church" whose unity he
loved. His day '^ was early kept in East and West, throughout
Africa, in Gaul, Spain, and Italy; in Rome itself, with whose
S. Cornelius as he was united in life, so " in death, he was
not divided," " confessing his Lord on the same day although
not the same year"'," their joint festival was known by the
name of S. Cyprian alone"; he alone of all the saints
13 comp. e. g. Ep. 28. and 31. 76. and p. 856.
77—79. and in like way those of Lu- " See authorities in Tillemont H. E.
oianus and Celerinus. There is, with Art. S. Cyprien art. 62. T. iv. 77.
this reverent sympathy, a little admo- 18 S. .Terome de Vir ill"
nition intermingled to the Confessors n An old Boman "Calendar calls
at Carthage, as being their Bishop. the 6 weeks from Sept 14 This day
1* Mohler Patrologie, Cyprianus until the Fest. Exalt. S. Crucis wm

PREFACE. xvii
throughout the Church has been joined with the few saints
of Rome commemorated in the Roman Canon. A touching
recognition of the glories and excellences of one, who had
been by them for a time rejected.
The Epistles of S. Cyprian are the more deeply interesting
to us, in that he, who has been called " the ideal of a Chris
tian Bishop," has been almost involuntarily chosen as the
model of our Church. We seem to have felt how much we
owe to God through him, as mitigating to us the difficulties of
a position as yet unavoidable, and justifying our adherence
to it. Gratitude to him, and the transparent sincerity of
soul, which S. Augustine so often praises in him, have
gained to his writings a love beyond, perhaps, what has been
given to any other father, even in quarters, when a system of
doctrine was entertained much at variance with his. He
has been honoured, almost, as it were, as the Apostle of our
Church. His writings present the theory of the Episcopate,
which bears out our position on one side and the other ; with
an intense feeling of the responsibility of Bishops to their
Lord, he claimed for each the right of acting with no human
responsibility, and disclaimed for himself, as Primate, the
right of controlling others"- Consulted by others, in his own " 63, i.
Province, he puts off' from himself any right of judgment, 33! ' '
and with humility responds to the humility which applies tOp""""
him". In the most trying season of his life, when the de-oe. g. 3.
cision of the Afiican Council on the Baptism of heretics
unexpectedly threatened the peace which he had ever fostered,
and brought the rejection of his Communion by the Bishop
of Rome, he maintained in act the abstract independence of
Churches, which he had in theory maintained ; abandoned
not what he believed to be the ground of Holy Scripture and
of former practice ; and waited for the restoration of the
peace which he himself broke not. Rejected, he himself
broke no peace, so that, although involuntarily out of com-
institated, when it was transferred to mas. S.Gregory the Great (Ep.ii. 32.)
Sept. 16.] to Advent, ' the week3,after also calls the day by his name only.
S. Cyprian.'' The Calendar of Leo Tillem. 1. c.
Allat. 30 counts the 9 weeks to Christ- b

xviii PREFACE.
p de munion with Rome, St. Augustine says'" of him in contrast
Don^'v.' with Stephen, who "thought that they were to be put out of
^^- communion, who endeavoured to disturb the ancient practice
as to the reception of heretics ;" " he [St. C] contrariwise,
moved by the difficulty of the question itself, and most
largely endued with the holy tendernesses of charity, thought
he ought to abide in unity with those who held diff"erently."
It is not, of course, meant by this, that the mere negative
side can adequately represent any truth ; as well might the
shadow which preserves the empty, unsubstantial, darkened
form and outline, stand alone for the living substance which
projects it. It were a perverted view of St. Cyprian's doc
trine of the Episcopate, which should place prominently the
independence either of individual Bishops or of provincial
Churches ; it were to set up what they are not (the absence
of dependence) as the ideal of what they are. S. Cyprian's
idea of the Episcopate is manifoldness in unity; many shep
herds feeding our flock, yet therefore many, that they might
68. §. 3. act in unity against any who would waste it ; "a large body,
but cemented by the glue of mutual concord and bond of
unity;" many rays, streams, branches, to diffiase every where
light, fertility, nourishment, yet the connected issues from
the One Source. Since charity, as the condition of the
presence of the Holy Spirit, is the bond which unites them,
so may we trust that we, amid a forced independence, share
the unity whereby S. Cyprian was held with the whole body,
if we have his reverence for unity and his love. It were some
earnest of its presence, if we begin to desire unity earnestly
among ourselves, to act on his words when communicating a
vision, on the unavailableness or hindrance of prayers from
"> iij 3. a divided house ''.
comp.
60, 1. Yet, in the mean time, not only does the doctrine of the
Episcopate, held and acted upon by S. Cyprian, but the
tests also of unity, which have been generally adopted from
him, bear witness to our actual position. All subsequent
experience has confirmed what his wonderful intuition into
the true nature of Christian unity, and schism as its an-

PREFACE. xix
tagonist, enabled him to discern, that a member really divided
firom the body, however ii might for a time exist through the life
whichit brought with it from the parent stock, could not continue
to have life and growth "¦, and that those severed fiom *' the '55, i.
•20.
unity and charity ofthe Church"' could not have the Sacramenis
of the Church. One might add, which he implies, although
not formally drawn oat, that heretical or schismatical bodies
develope imo fiirther heresy. These tests were stamped
anew by the thoughtftd wisdom of S. Augustine, and have
been verified in all times. Their negative voice is then of
exceeding weight We may thankfully accept and urge the
tests, sometimes vaguely adduced against us. The more it
can be shewn that they have never failed, the deeper their
value to us; the truer and more unfailing the touchstone,
the more surely is our Church, which stands it, gold. One
has but to fix one's mind on the manifold and mulriphed
tokens of Ufe, which now after three centuries of trial in
her seeming isolation, God is with enlarged bountiftdness
pouring into our Church, acting not individually alone upon
her members, but leavening her as a whole, in order to teel
with the foil est conviction that the '• branch"'* which " brings
forth more finit in its age," is not broken off; the stream
flowing on. is not parted fiom its fountain ; that through
•¦'tlie' ordination of Bishops and the ordering ofthe Church,' ?" i
running down along the course of time and the fine of
saccession," she is joined on to Him Who ordered ir. Our
Apostolic succession is our title of inheritance: the life every
where difinsed and enlarging through our Church is a proof
that, by Grod's good Providence, that succession is not
vitiated; the Sacramental life of individuals, and the witness
given to them, attests to such as wiD receive It. His Presence
in her Sacraments : His dealings with our whole Church.
that He has some gracious design for her as a whole. Thus
much mav, perhaps, be said here, on account of the especial
relation of S. Cyprian to ourselves : it may be the rather
B De r-T. ; 4. p. 135. Ox£ Tr.
b -2

XX PREFACE.
said, because insulated passages might readily be produced
which might seem unfavourable to us. Yet in proportion as
we understand in its full extent the heretical and schismatical
character, and shrink not from the terms in which he de
scribes it, the more we see that it belongs not to us. We
know, again, that we have the succession ; we see that there
is vivid life ; God bears witness to us, one by one, that we
have the Sacraments; one otber test our own Church gives
with S. Cyprian, " the bond of peace" and the " spirit of
concord;" if with our other gifts, we have charity, we may
be the surer that we have unity. May God enlarge it 1
It has been already said that such observations as the above
on S. Cyprian can be intended only to explain to some, one
part ofhis charac ter, which men of thisworld mistake, as though
because self-denial, humility, poverty, endurance, meekness,
give power, or rather invite His Presence ' Whom none can
gainsay or resist,' therefore the power were, to such, other than
a burthen. Else, S. Augustine could not adequately praise
him ; how should we } But lest to draw attention to one
point be to withdraw it from others, it may be remarked how
in the Epistles also, single expressions have been loci
classici, which have to the subsequent Church been evi
dence of the doctrine of the earlier, as, not to go further,
'aoe,efr. may be seen by the use of them in S. Augustine'. But,
indeed, although S. Cyprian is subject to the Church of
which he was one bright star, there is yet one characteristic
of his life which might well lead persons to approach his
writings with especial reverence.
The words of S. Cyprian are not those only of one ever
loved and revered in the Church as " a'" Catholic Bishop and
Catholic Martyr, who, the gi-eater he was, so much the more
humbled himself in all things that he might find grace before
God," who had himself first done all to which he exhorted,
"taught^" in life what he did, and did in death what he
taught," whom God vouchsafed (in S. Augustine's words)
" to predestinate among His saints before time, to create
" S. Aug. de Bapt. c. Don. iii. f 5. » S. Aug. Serm. 312. in Nat. Cypr. M.

on 54,2,
64.

PREFACE. xxi
among men at the time most needed, to call en-ing, cleanse
in defiling, form believing, teach obeying, rule teaching, aid
fighting, crown conquering;" they were uttered amid a
fulness of the presence of the Spirit, which we, in these last
days, can hardly picture to ourselves. Conceive we, what it
would be now, amid our manifold distractions, to be encom
passed by guiding visions; to have the prophecy of Joel
still fulfilled, " your sons and your daughters shall prophesy,
your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see
visions;" our children warned and warning us by visions,
which in ecstasy" they saw with their eyes and heard and spoke; ° 16, 3.
one who had forsaken all, called by distinct vision" to over- « 39.
come his fears and venture on the Ministry of the Church,
prophetic words foretelling when men by death should
glorify God ; and amid this effusion of the Holy Spirit to see
one guided by revelations along the whole course of an
anxious Episcopate, while feeling the weight of every word
which fell from his mouth ; in a time of relaxed discipline
foretelling the persecution which should follow, as the result
of our Lord's displeasure on disobedience and worldliness', y ii, 4.
in the hottest persecution the peace which should shortly
come, and which was brought about by the sudden overthrow
and death of a persecutor, in might and fierceness a type of
Anti-Christ, in the midst of victory * ; knowing whereon the ' $• 7.
protracted troubles depended, not on the might of adversaries,
but on intestine discord", and the proving of the faith of • §• 3.
others"; and himself by vision called to vigils and more earnest ^ §. 7.
intercession'', frequently visited and rebuked to maintain the' §. 5.
commandments of the Lord " wholly pure, and inviolate'';"'' 15,2.
out of the renewed peace, by abundant revelations, fore
seeing fresh persecution^'; and for himself, warned on things
which seem least as well as greatest; the admission of a
presbyter into his own presbytery"; that God would avenge '40.
disobedience to a Bishop'; to instruct^ as to a change, which ' 66, 8.
rendered the Holy Eucharist invalid; of the value'' ofh33.§.2.
penitence and alms in God's sight, to those who had denied
" 67. §. 1. p. 138. and §. 4. frequenter ostenditur, 58. §. 1. 60. 4.

xxii PREFACE.
M6 §.3. the faith; atone time to retire' from his see amid persecution,
?'Life, at another, a year" before, of the day on which he himself
''• ^^- should by his death glorify God; and so habituated to those
i7.66,8.vouchsafements, as to await' them, when as yet he had them
not. Add to this, that He whose " witness" he was, bore
witness to him, after death ; that he was seen thrice since, in
glory; once^, as one to whom it bad been " given to sit down
Kev. 3, on the throne" of the Judge; and people might well shrink
from judging for themselves of his words, by whom living
the Holy Spirit spake, and who is now an assessor of their
Judge.

The works of S. Pacian, which have been here subjoined,
as they are kindred in subject, so may they be in some sort
regarded as further fruits of the mind of S. Cyprian, whose
writings S. Pacian quotes with reverence, and from whom he
seems to have derived some of the texts he employs, his
citations agreeing verbally also sometimes with S. Cyprian.
Of his life all which is known is contained in the few words of
S. Jerome, who dedicated his book de viris illustribus to his
son Dexter, a Prefect of the Praetorium and his own friend^,
at whose suggestion it was written ;
" Pacian, Bp. of Barcelona in the Pyrenees, of chastened''*
eloquence, eminent for his life as for his writings, wrote various
works, of which is the Cervus and against the Novatians.
He died lately in the reign of Theodosius, in extreme old
age ;" i. e. before A. 392. (in which, the 14th of Theod., S.
Jerome wrote this book, Prsef ) He was born then probably
about .30 years afterthe martyrdom of S. Cyprian, was a younger

** Ruinart Acta S. Jacob. Marian, eye and ear witnesses.
c. 6. p. 226. add Ib. Acta S. Mont. 23 e. Kuf. ii. 24.
§.2l. wherehe answers to Montanus, =* "castigataeeloquentise" Vat.; which
enquiring as to the suffering of martyr- Vallars also prefers ; others " castitate
dom. " Far other doth the flesh suffer et eloquentia," which seems less pro-
when the mind is in heaven. Nowise bable, since he was married. Nor is
doth this body feel, when the whole the construction so fluent. Ver. casti-
soul hath devoted itself to God." see tate eloquentiae.
also bel. p. 31 1. n. Both Acta are from

PREFACE. xxiii
contemporary of Hosius, aud through him joined on to the
Coimcil of Eliberis, and the restoration of discipHne in the
Spanish Church. His memoiy was kept with great affection
at Barcelona on May 9, on which he is commemorated in
the Martvrologium Romanum, in words taken from S. Jerome.
It is of the good Providence of God, that, of the same
father, works should have come down, vindicating the
doctrine of the Church on penitence, — as a doctrine, against
the heresy of Xovatiau, — ^practically, against the neglect of
careless sinners. The Episties to Sympronian and the ex
hortation to Penitence, combined, shew how compatible are
tenderness to the sinner with a strict and, as it would now
seem, severe doctrine of penitence; that not earnest calls to a
self-avenging' and self- chastening penitence, but the denial of 2 Cor.
its fruits and of the power of the keys, is the essence of Xova-
tianism. Well versed as S. Pacian was in the writings of S.
Cvprian, who also insists on the same acts" of penitence, his°delaps.
language approaches more both in style and vividness of expo- p. 2T5.
stulation to that of Tertullian, whose work on penitence he
claims, as having been written by him while a Catholic". If 3, 4?.
is hoped that from this very combination, his works might
be useful in these days, in which, for want of that more frequent
special application ofthe power ofthe keys, which our Church
suggests, any mention of more earnest penitence is thought to
partake ofthe hard and nncompassionating heresy of Xovatiau.

It remains to add, that for the Translation and the basis of
the Index of S. Cyprian the Editors are indebted to the
Rev. H. Caret, M.A. of Worcester College ; and for S. Pacian
with the Index, to the Rev. C. H. Collyxs, M.A. Student of
Christ Church. For S. Cyprian the Benedictine text has
been adopted, except in some few cases, (which have been
noticed,) in which that of Bp. Fell seemed preferable. For
S. Pacian the very valuable readings, noted in the margin of
the Edition of Cardinal Aguirre, (Collect. Maxima Concil.
Hisp. t.ii.) from a Vatican MS. of the ninth century, formerly

xxiv PREFACE.
belonging to the Queen of Sweden, have been employed.
Almost all its readings are improvements of the text ; many
places they clear up, in which before the meaning was alto
gether obscured. They are marked in the margin as V. or
Vat. Some collations on the margin of the Edit. Par. 1538.
Guillard. in the Bodleian, derived from a MS. in the Royal
Library at Paris, (the source of which Dr. Bandinel kindly
pointed out to the Editor,) have also been used. The MS.
although a late one, in several places agrees with the Vatican
MS. They are marked R. The Editions were also consulted
for the Editor by Mr. Collyns. The collations of the Vat.
MS. are wanting on the De Baptismo, but neither had the
text the same difficulty.

E. B. P.

Ember Week after Whitsunday,
1844.

CONTENTS.

Pagff
Epistle I. To the Clergy and Laity at Furni, on Victor who
had made Faustinus a Presbyter, guardian 1
II. To Eucbratius, on an actor ... 3
III. To Rogatianus, on a contumacious Deacon . 4
IV. To Potnponius, on certain virgins . . 7
V. To his Clergy, on the care of the poor and pre
serving quietness . . . .11
VI. To Sergius, Rogatianus, and other Confessors in
prison . . . . .12
VII. To his Clergy, ou the care of the poor and of
strangers . . . . .16
VIII. The Roman Clergy to those of Carthage, on the
retirement of S. Cyprian . . .17
IX. To the Roman Clergy, on the martyrdom of their
Bishop, Fabian . . . .19
X. To the Martyrs and Confessors, on the martyrdom
of Mappalicus . . . .20
XI. To his Clergy, on prayer lo God for forgiveness
of sin . . . . .24
XII. To the same, on care for Confessors in prison 29
XIII. To Rogatianus and the other Confessors, on main
taining disc'pline . . .31
XIV. To his Clergy, on the care of the poor and of
Confessors . . . .34
XV. To the Martyrs and Confessors, who required that
peace should be granted to tbe lapsed . 37
XVI. To his Clergy, on certain Presbyters wlio had rashly
granted peace to the lapsed . . 40
XVII. To the Laity, on the rescript of the Martyrs, and
on the lapsed who sought for peace . . 42
XVIII. To his Clergy, on granting communion before death
to the penitent lap.sed aud care of Caiechumens 44

45

xxvi CONTENTS.
XIX. To the same, on such lapsed as too hastily sought
communion • • - -
XX. To the Roman Clergy, giving an accountof his own
proceedings • ¦ • .4b
XXI. Celerinus to Lucianus, on the lapse of Numenia
and Candida • • • .49
XXII. Lucianus to Celerinus, in answer, and on giving
peace to all lapsed . • • .51
XXIII. The Confessors to S. Cyprian, on peace granted to
the lapsed . • • • .53
XXIV. Caldonius to Cyprian and his fellow-Presbyters, on
certain who, having sacrificed, had been banished 54
XXV. Cyprian to Caldonius, in answer . . ib,
XXVI. To his Clergy, on the three preceding Epistles 55
XXVII. To the Roman Clergy, on the six preceding
Epistles, the too great forwardness of Lucianus 56
XXVIII. To Moyses and Maximus and the rest of the
Confessors, on their confession . . 59
XXIX. To his Clergy, on several preceding Epistles, and
the appointment of Saturus as Reader and Optatus
as Subdeacon . . . .61
XXX. The Roman Clergy to S. Cyprian, in answer to
• Ep. 27. . . . . .62
XXXI. Moyses and Maximus and the other Confessors to
S. Cyprian, in answer to Ep. 28. 68
XXXII. Cyprian to his Clergy, on his correspondence with
the Roman Clergy . . . .74
XXXIII. To the lapsed, on the peace granted them by
Martyrs ..... 76
XXXIV. To his Clergy, respecting Gains of Didda, and
others who received the lapsed to communion 77
XXXV. To the Roman Clergy, on the demands of the
lapsed . . . . .79
XXXVI. The Roman Clergy to S. Cyprian, in answer . 79
XXXVII. Cyprian to Moyses and Maximus and the rest of
the Confessors, respecting their confession . 82
XXXVIII. To his Clergy and people, on the appointment of
Aurelius to the office of Reader . . 85
XXXIX. To the same, on the appointment of Celerinus to
the office of Reader . . . .87
XL. To the same, respecting the Presbyter Numidicus 90
XLI. To Caldonius and others, excommunicating Feli-
cissimus and his party . 91

CONTENTS. xxvii
XLII. Caldonius and others to S. Cyprian, ou the execution
of the foregoing . . . .92
XLIII. Cyprian to his people, respecting the five Presbyters
of the faction of Felicissimus . 93
XLIV. To S. Cornelius, on the rejection of Novatian 98
XLV. To the same, on the recognition of his ordination 100
XLVI. To Maximus and the other Confessors, exhorting
to unity . . . . .103
XLVII. To S. Cornelius, on his having written to the Con
fessors who had been seduced by Novatian . 104
XLVIII. To the same, on the recognition ofhis ordination ibid.
XLIX. Cornelius to S. Cyprian, on the return of the
Confessors to unity .... 106
L. The same to the same, on the faction of Novatian 109
LI. Cyprian to Cornelius, congratulating on the return
of the Confessors to unity . . . 109
LII. The same to the same, on the crimes of Novatus 111
LIII. Maximus and the other Confessors to S. Cyprian,
on their retui-n from schism . . .114
LIV. Cyprian to Maximus and the other Confessors,
congratulating . . . .115
LV. To Antonianus, respecting Cornelius and Novatian 117
LVI. To Fortunatus and other Colleagues, on some who
had been overcome by the torture . . 136
LVI I. An African Synod to Cornelius, on granting peace
to the lapsed . . .137
LVIII. Cyprian to the people at Thibaris, exhorting to
martyrdom ..... 142
LIX. To S. Cornelius, respecting Fortunatus and Feli
cissimus . . . . .160
LX. To the same in exile, on his confession . 172
LXI. To S. Lucius, on his return from exile . 176
LXII. To the Numidian Bishops, on the redeeming the
brethren from captivity . . . 178
LXIII. To Caecilius, on the Sacrament of the Lord's Cup 181
LXIV. An African Synod to Fidus, on the baptism of infants 196
LXV. Cyprian to Epictetus and the laity at Assurae,
concerning Fortunatianus their former Bishop 198
LXVI. To Florenlius Pupianus, on calumniators . 202
LXVII. An African Synod to Clergy and people in Spain,
deposing Basilides and Martialis . . 208
LXVIII. Cyprian to Pope Stephen, respecting Marcianus of
Aries, who had joined Novatian . . 216

XXI iii CONTENTS.
LXIX. To Magnus, on baptizing the followers of Novatian,
and on clinic Baptism . • . 22(
LXX. An African Synod to Januarius and other Numidian
Bi.shops, on the baptism of heretics . . 235
LXXI. Cyprian to Qiiintus, on heretical baptism . 23';
LXXII. Cyprian and his Colleagues to PojDe Stephen, on
a Council held concerning heretical baptism . 24(
LXXIII. Cyprian to Jubaianus, on heretical baptism . 245
LXXIV. To Pompeius, on Pope Ste])hen's Epistle conceming
the baptism of heretics . . . 26(
LXXV. Firmilian to S. Cyprian, in answer to an Epistle of
St. C  265
The Council of Carthage, on heretical baptism 28f
LXXVI. Cyprian to Nemesianus and others in the mines 304
LXXVIl. Nemesianus and others to S. Cyprian, in answer 30£
LXXVIII. Lucius and others to S. Cyprian, in answer . 311
LXXIX. Felix and otheis in the mines to S. Cyprian, in
answer ..... 31!:
LXXX. Cyprian to Successus, on tidings from Rome of the
persecution of Valerian . . . ibid
LXXXI. To his Clergy and people, on his own approaching
martyrdom . . . 3U

S. PACIAN.
I. Ep. to Sympronian, of the Catholic Name . 31S
II.  on Novatian's Letter . 32'
III.  against the Treatise of the
Novatians . . . . 33(
Exhortation to Penitence . . .36'
On Baptism . . . 37i
Indices to S. Cyprian . . .38.
Indices to S. Pacian . . .41;

TABLE

THE EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN,
ACCORDING TO THE EDITIONS OF MAXUTIU5, PAMELICS,
THE BENEDICTINES, AND OXFORD.

Manunus. Pamel, Beued. Oxford.

iii. 21.
T. 2.
iii 10.
i. 5.
iv. 4.
ii. 6.
iii. 14.
i:i. 15.
iu. 16.
iii. 17.
iii. 13.
;;i. 5.
ii. 4.
V. 14.
iii. 19-
V. 15.
iii. 2' I.

T. 4.
iii. 22.
iv. 3.
V. 12.
r. 6
T. 3.
V. 5.
V. 13.
ii. 7.
iiL 4.
ii. 15.
iv. 5.
iv. 10.
iii. 24.

Ii

I.

—

iii.

ii.

— .

iv.

iii.

9

f.

iv.
5.
vi.
V.
14.
vii.
vi.
13.
viii.
vii.
11.
is.
viii.
10.
X.
ix.
16.
xi.
S.
15.
sii.
xi.
17.
siii.
xii.
18.
xiv
xiii.
19.
XV.
xiv.
20.
svi.
XV.
37^
xvii.
xvi.
23.
xviii
xvii
26.
xix.
rriii.
24.
SX-
xix.
25.
xsi.
XX.
21.
xxii.
xxi.
22.9*^
xxiii.
xxii.
-1 ¦
xxiv.
29.
xxv.
oa
xxvi.
ii!
xxvii.
33.
xxviii.
34.
xxix.
35.
xxx.
36.
VKxi.
30.
xxxii.
32.
xxxiii.
33.
XXTIT.
39.
xxxv.
1 40.
xxxvi.
I 7.
xxx TABLE OF THE EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.
Manutius. Pamel. Bened.

in.

6.
V. 7.
V. 16.
i. 8.
ii. 11.
ii. 10.
V. 9.
iu. 2.
iv. 8.
iii. 11.
ii. 12.
iii. 12.
i. .8.
iii. 14.
iii. 3.
iv. 2.
iii. 23.

1.
iv. i.
iii.
iii. V. S.
i. 10.
i. 11.
ii. 3.
i. 7.
iii. 9.
i. 5.
iii. 23.
i. 4.
iv. 10.
i. 12.

i. 6. and iv.

iii.

25.

V.

10.

iii.

7.

V.

11.

iv.

1.

V.

9.

V.

1.

xxxvu.
xxxviii. xxxix. xl.
xii.
xiii.
xliii. xliv. xlv.
xlvi.
xlvii.
xiviii. xlix. 1.
li.
lii.
Hii. liv. Iv.
lyi.
Ivii.
Iviii. lix. Ix.
Ixi.
Ixii.
Ixiii. Ixiv. Ixv.
Ixvi.
Ixvii.
Ixviii. Ixix, Ixx.
Ixxi.
lxxii.
Ixxiii. Ixxiv. Ixxv.
Ixxvi.
Ixxvii.
Ixxviii. Ixxix. Ixxx.
Ixxxi.
Ixxxii.

Oxford. 12.
41. 42.43.44.45.
47.46.48.49. 61.
60.52. 53.54.55.56.
67. 59.
68.60. 61.64.62. 2.
4.
63.65. 3. 1.
68. 67.
66. 70.
71.72. 73.
74. 75.
69. 76.77.78. 79. 6.
80.81.

INDEX OF THK
EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN,
IN THE ALPHABETIC ORDER OF NAMES.

Antonian, 55.
CKcUius, 63.
Caldonius to Cyprian, 24. 42.
Caldonius, 25. with others, 41.
Celerimts to Ltician, 21.
Carthage, Clergy at, 6. 7. 11. 12. 14. 16. 18. 19. 26. 29. 32. 34.
 Clergy and people at, 38. 39. 40. 81.
 Martyrs and Confessors at, 10. 15.
 People at, 17. 43.
Confessors to Cyprian, 23.
Cornelius, 44. 46. 47. 48. 51. 52. 59. 60.
(African Synod to) Cornelius, 67.
Cornelius to Cyprian, 49. 50.
Epictetus and people of Assurte, 65.
Eucbratius, 2.
Feliw and others to Cyprian, 79.
Fidus, 64.
Firmilian io St. C. 75.
Florentius Pupianus, 66.
Fortunatus aud others, 56.
Furni Clergy and people at, 1.
Januarius and Numidian Bishops, 62. 70.
Jubaianus, 73.
Lapsed, the, 33.
Lucian to Celerinus, 22.
Lucius, Bp. of Rome, 61.
LimAus, Up. and other Confessors to St. C. 78.
Magnus, 69.
Maximus and othera, 46. 64.
 to St. C. 63.

xn INDEX OF KITSTLKS OF S. tVPUIAN.
Moyses, Maximus, and otlier.i, 28. 37.
 to Sl. C. 31.
Nemesianus and others, 76.
 )o St. C. 77.
Pompeius, 74.
Pomponius, 4.
Quintus, 71.
Rogatianus, Bp. 3.
 Presbyter and othei-s, I.'?.
Rome, Clergy at, 9. 20. 27. 35.
 io St. C. 30. 36.
 Clergy of Carthage, 8.
Spain, Clergy and people at Leon, Sre. in, 67.
Stephen, Bp. of Rome, 68.
 African Synod to, 72.
Successus, 80.
Thibaris, people at, 58.

EPISTLES OF ST. CYPRIAN.

EPISTLE I.'
Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons, and Laity assembled^
at Furni, greeting.
I. We were greatly concerned, dearest brethren, I and my
colleagues who were with me", and our fellow-presbyters
who sat with us, at hearing that Geminius Victor our bro
ther had, when leaving this world, by his last will appointed
Geminius Faustinus, a presbyter, to be his executor: whereas
it was long since decreed in a council of Bishops, that no
one should by his will appoint one of the Clergy and min
isters of God to be executor or guardian ""j since every one
honoured with the holy priesthood and ordained to the
clerical oflSce, ought only to serve at the altar and sacrifices,
and give himself wholly to prayers and supplications. For
it is written, Xo man that warreth for God, entangleth 2 Tim.
himself with the affairs of this life; that he may please Him^' "*"
Who hath chosen him to be a soldier. Since this is said
» Famelius assigned to this Epistle a cannot have in other places, where (as
later date, supposing the Geminius in Ep. 36.) it is used by individuals of
complained of to be the Geminius a themselves. It may denote Christians,
Furnis, who was Bishop in the Council a.s gathered together, apart from the
of Carthage, (see below.) Bp. FeU world in whieh they lived. An analo-
notes that he was probably not a gous use is given by Face. Lex. from
Bishop, both on account of the act an inscription ap. Maflfei Mus. Veron.
spoken of, and because S. Cyprian p. 241. n. 5. oives Romani ex Italia et
calls him " brother" not '' colleague," aliis provinciis in Rsetia consistentes.
that it is as litely that the other Gemi- In Ep. 48. §.1. it is used of churches
nins, here named, became a Bishop, "Ecclesiarum istic eonsisteutium," and
that it was unlikely that in the Decian " positi" as equivalent, "per omnes
persecution a Presbyter should be named omnino istic positos."
executor. He places it in the times of " Accidentally present at Carthage,
relaxed diseipline before the persecu- (as in Ep. 32, 34.) not iu Council, in
tion. (see de Laps. §. 4.) which case the names of the Bishops
i> Consistentes. Bp. Fell regaris the are added.
word as equivalent to stautes " abiding <¦ An ofnce which the Roman law
in the faith." This sense, however, it did uot permit to be refused.
B

-2 Priests under Law and Gospel not to hate secular aires.
Epist. of all, liow much more ought not they to be tied down by
_i  secular affairs and entanglemeuts, who, being occupied in
^' '*^" holy and spiritual things, nioy not withdraw from tlie Church,
and" give up their time to earthly and secular business !
2. The tvpe of which ordinance and duty the Levins of old
Numb, observed under the law ; so that when tho elex en tribes
^®'^*'" divided the land, and portioned out their possessions, the
tribe of liovi, which was sot apart for the temple and altar,
and the divine services, took no share in that division ; but
while others cultivated the soil, they cultivated only the
favour' of God, and for their maintenance and support took
fi-om the eleven tribes the tithes of the fruits produced. All
which was done by Divine authority and appointment, that
they who were engaged in divine services might be called
off by nought beside, nor compelled to think or act in
things of this world. Which same principle and rule is now
observed as to the Cleigy, that tliey who by ordination are
advanced to the clerical oflfice in the Church of the Lord,
should be in no way calletl oil' trom their holy ministi-alion,
nor tied down by secular troubles and business ; but that,
in the reverential contributions of the brethren, receiving
as it were tithes of tho fruits of the earth, they may not
withdraw from the altar and sacrifices, but day and night
serve in heavenly and spiritual things.
¦3, Which the Bishops our predecessors religiously con
sidering, and making a wholesome provision therein, enacted
that no brother departing out of this life should name a
clergyman to be executor or guardian ; and should any one
do this, no offering should be made for him, nor sacrifice on
I pro his falling asleep'. For he does not deserve to be named
tio™'" ^^ '-'^^ ^^^^'^' °f ^°^ "^ ^^^'^^ jirayer of the priests, who would
ejus. call the priests and ministers away from the altar. Since
then Victor, contrary to the decree lately made by the Priest
hood in council, has dared to appoint Geminius Faustinus a
presbyter his executor, it cannot be allowed that any oblation
be made by you -on his falling asleep, or any prayer offered
in his name in the Church. That so the decree of the
priesthood, made for holy and necessary ends, may be
upheld by us, and at the same time an example given to
<^ Aliis terram colentihus, ille tantum IJeum coleret.

Acting neither to be practised nor taught. 3
the rest of the brethren, that no one may call off to secular
cares the priests and rainisters of God who are engaged at
His altar, and the Church. For so may any renewal of such
deeds as to the Clergy be guarded against hereafter, if, what
has now been done, shall be censured.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE II. f
Cyprian to his brother Euchratius, greeting.
I. From your reverence towards me and marked affection, V
you have thought fit, dearest brother, to ask my opinion
respecting a certain actor, who, being received among you,
still perseveres in the same disgraceful^ calling, and, as a
master and teacher, not for the instruction, but for the destruc
tion, of boys, what he has himself unhappily learnt, imparts to
others : you ask, whether such an one should communicate
with us. I think it agreeable neither to the Divine Maajesty,
nor to the rules of the Gospel, that the modesty and honour
ofthe Church should be disgraced by contagion so base and
infamous. For since in the Law men are forbidden to p-ut Deut.
on a woman's garment, and all that do so are pronounced ^^' ^¦
accursed, how much greater must the crime be, not only to
put on women's garments, but moreover by the exercise
of an immodest'' art, to express base and relaxed and effemi
nate gestures ^
2. Nor let any one plead that he has himself given over
acting, while yet he teaches others. For he cannot be
thought to have given over, who substitutes deputies, and
who for his single self supplies many to take his place ;
contrary to the appointment of God, instructing and teaching,
how a man may be debased into a woman, and his sex changed
by art ; and how the devil, who stains the workmanship of
God, may be gratified by the sins of a maimed and enervated n<^ y/
' This and the two following are and corrected.
placed at this date by Bps. Pearson b Tert. de Spect. c 22.
and Fell, as belonging to, and illus- '^ " He had nothing of an actor but
trating the same relaxed times, whioh immodesty." Apul. Apol. F.
the Decian persecution followed upon,
b2

4 All the peor frugally nourished by the Church.
ErisT. body. But if such an one pretends penury and want, his
^"- need too may be relieved amongst those who are supported
^' ^^^' by the alms of the Church ; at least if be be content with
somewhat frugal but innocent food : nor let him think to be
bought off from sinning by a pension, since this is not for
our, but his, benefit. Would he more, he must seek what be
will from those gains which sever men firom the feast of
Matt. 8, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and bring thera down, ill and
^'- to their ill, fattened in this world, to the punishment
of hunger and thirst eternal. Therefore as far as in thee
lies, recall him from this depravity and shame, to the way
of innocence, and to the hope of Hfe ; that so he may be
content with the allowance of the Church, sparing indeed,
but salutary. But should the Church there not be able to
afford maintenance for those iu want, he may remove to us,
and receive here what is necessary for food and clothing;
nor teach others without the Church things that lead to
death, but himself leam jn the Church the things that lead
to salvation.
I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE III.'
Cyprian to his brother Rogatianus, greeting.
1. We were much and painfully concerned, I and my
colleagues who were with me, dearest brother, when your
letter was read, in which you complained of your Deacon,
that unmindful of your Priestly station, and forgetting his
own office and ministry, he had harassed you by his
reproaches and insults. You indeed have acted with great
deference towai-ds us, and according to your usual humihty,
in preferring to complain of him to us, when by the power
of your Episcopacy, and the aulhority of your chair, you
could have punished him at once; being assured that all
we your colleagues would have been well pleased with
' Pam. placed this letter late, sup- cii must have been a junior Bishop, aa
posmg Rogatianus to be the same delivering his opinion late, this Roga-
mentioned in the Cone. Carth. Bp. tianus was aged.
Fell thinks, that the Bp. in that Coun-

Reverence to Priests taught by word and act in H. Ser. 5
whatsoever you should by virtue of your Priestly power
have done to your refractory deacon ; having, as to such,
a divine w'arrant, the Lord God saying in the book of
Deuteronomy, And the man that will do presumptuously, Deut.
and will not hearken unto the priest, or unto the Judge, who 13' '
shall be in those days, that man shall die; and all the
people shall hear, and fear, and do no more presumptu
ously. And, that we may know that this voice of God
came forth with His true and supreme Majesty to honour
and vindicate His priests, when three of the ministers, Korah,
Dathan, and Abiram, presumed to deal proudly towards Aaron
the priest, and to raise their neck, and to make themselves equal
with the priest who was set over them, the earth opened i^nmh.
her mouth, and swallowed them up, and so they immediately and 32.
paid the penalty of their sacrilegious presumption. And not
only they, but the other two hundred and fifty also, the com- ver. 35.
panions of their presumption, were consumed by a fire that
burst forth firom the Lord ; that so it might be proved that
the priests of God are avenged by Him Who maketh priests.
In the book of Kings also, when Samuel the priest was
despised by the Jews for his old age, (as you now,) the
Lord spake out in anger and said. They have not rejected 1 Sam.
thee, but ihey have rejected Me. And to avenge this. He '
raised them up a king, Saul, to afflict them with great wrongs, ver. ii
and with all sorts of insults and hardships to tread down and ^^^ jg
keep under a proud people, that so the contempt ofthe priest n.
might, by the Divine wrath, be avenged on a proud people.
Solomon moreover in the Holy Spirit testifies and teaches,
what is the priestly authority and power, saying. Fear ^,^e Ecclus.
Lord with all thy soul, and reverence His priests: and again, ' ^ '
Honour God with all thy soul, 'and honour His priests. Of ver. 31.
which precepts the blessed Apostle Paul was mindful, when, as
we read in the Acts of the Apostles, it was said to him. Re-
vilest thcm thus God^s high-priest? and he answered, and
said, I wist not, brethren, that he was the high-priest: for ActsTi,
it is written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy jj^^j
people. Even our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, our King, 22, 28.
and Judge, and God, to the very day of His Passion retained
the honour of priests and high-priests, although they retained
neither the fear of God, nor the knowledge of His Christ.

6 Self-will and contempt of authority origin of heresy.
Epist. For when He had cleansed the leper. He said to him, Go
-iHl_ thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift. With
Matt.''8,that humihty whereby He taught us also to be humble,
^- He still called him a priest, whom He knew to be profane.
Nay at the very eve of His Passion, when He was struck on
Johni8,the face, and it was said to Him, Answerest thou the
^^' high-priest so? He spake nothing reproachfully against
the person of the high-priest, but rather maintained His
ver. 23. own innocence, saying. If I have spoken evil, bear witness
ofthe evil; but if well, why smitest thou Me? All which
things were therefore done by Him humbly and patiently,
that we might have an example of humility and patience.
For in that He shewed Himself such to false Priests, He
taught what full and rightful honour belongeth to the
true. 2. But Deacons should remember, that the Apostles, that is,
Bishops and Governors, the Lord chose : but Deacons the
Apostles, after the Lord's Ascension into heaven, appointed
for themselves, as ministers to their Episcopacy and to the
Church. If then we may presume in aught against God
Who maketh Bishops, then may Deacons against us, by
whom they are made. It behoves the Deacon then, of
whom you write, to do penance for his presumption, and own
the dignity of the Priest, and with entire humility make
satisfaction to the Bishop set over him.
3. For these things — to please themselves, and with swelling
pride despise their Bishop — are the beginnings of heretics,
and the rise and essays of evil-minded schismatics. Thus
is the Church deserted, thus a profane altar set up without,
thus also rebellion against the peace of Christ, and the
ordinance and unity of God. If therefore he shall further
harass and weary you by his contumelies, you must put in
force against him the power of your order, and either de
pose or excommunicate him. For if the Apostle Paul,
iTim.4, writing to Timothy, said, Let no man despise thy youth,
how much more may your colleagues say to you, " Let no
man despise thy age ?" And since you have written us word,
that another has joined himself to this your Deacon, and
become partner of his presumption and boldness, hun also,
and whoever else are of the like sort, and do any thing

12

Limited extent of the self-deceit reprobated. 7
against God's Priest, you may either restrain or excommu
nicate. 4. Only we exhort and admonish them rather to acknow
ledge their offence, and make satisfaction, and allow us to
pursue om- own course. For our wish and desire is rather
to overcome the wrongs and injuries of men towards us,
by clemency and forbearance, than to chastise them by our
sacerdotal power.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE IV. "
Cyprian, Cwcilius, Victor, Sedatus, Tertullus, with the
Presbyters who were present with them, to their brother
Pomponius, greeting.
I. We have read, dearest brother, the letter you sent us by
our brother Paconius, urgently desiring us to write you word
what we think of those virgins, who, having once determined

¦¦ The form of self-deceit spoken of in
this Epistle w as probably subsequent to
the Apologists, Justin M. Athenagoras,
Theophilus, Minutius Felix, since they
could hardly have answered the calum
nies against Christians in the tone they
used, bad this practice existed. (Dodw.
Diss. Cypr. 3. §. 16.) It began, pro
bably, at Antioch, (the title runntaxriii
being first given by them,) with Paul of
Samosata, who himself practised it, and
permitted it to his Presbyters and Dea
cons. (Ep. Synod, c. Paul. ap. Eus. H.
E. vii. 30.) The chief traces of it, sub
sequently, are also connected with An
tioch, (as in the act of Leontius the
Eusebian, deposed for it when a priest,
but made Bishop of Antioch by Con-
stantius, (S. Ath. Apol. deFug. §.26.Ep.
adMon. §. 28.)andtheSerjnons ofChry-
sostom,) or Asia Minor and its neigh
bourhood. Cone. Aneyr. (A.D. 314.)
can. 19. and S. Basil, Ep.55. ad Pare-
gorium. S. Greg. Naz. Catm. ap. Be-
vereg. Pand. Can. Annot. p. 46. S.
Greg. Nyss. de Virg. e. 23. The Canon
of the Council of Nice (can. 3.) was
probably occasioned by the same act of
Leontius, (Dodw. 1. o. §.4. Bevereg. ad
loc.) S. Jerome, (Ep. 22. ad Eustoch.
§. 14.) was living in Palestine ; S. Epi
phanius (Haer. 78. §. 1 1.) in Cyprus.

The Concil. Turon. ii. (can. 11.) and
so probably the Cone. Tolet. iv. (can.
42.) founded on the Council of Nice, do
not contemplate this case only, but
female domestics also. The excuse
seems often to have been, that both
parties were vowed to chastity, and so
setiure. This is implied in S. Jer. 1. c.
S. Bas. i. c. fin. S. Chrys. Hom. quod
regulares feminEB, &c. Cone. Turon. ii.
It was maintained indignantly, and
suspicions of it imputed to an evil con
science, (S. Chrys. 1. c. S. Greg. Naz.
1. c.) as in the case of a yet raore dan
gerous practice, in this day, at Rome
and Naples. It should be noted that
the most .shocking part of the practice
alluded to in this Epistle, is not men
tioned elsewhere, except in the case of
the heretic Leontius, (1. c.) S. Chry
sostom, 1. e. §. 8. expressly states, that
he regards it incredible that any should
subject himself to the extreme disgrace
as xa,) Iv ev) xnhvtsiv elxvifiart. The
Canons also, which forbid it in the case
of the Clergy, do not presuppose any
thing disgraceful, but are precaution
ary, forbidding the dwelling of any
females with unmarried clergy, (Justi
nian. Nov. 123. u. 29.) except those
" to whom no suspicion could attach."
(ib.)

A. 249.

8 Discipline a protection against the idles of Satan.
Episi. with self-restraint and firmness to preserve their estate, have
I^ afterwards been discovered to- have continued in the same
bed with men ; of whom one, you say, is a Deacon ; and
that those who confess to have slept with men, assert their
purity. With regard to which matter, since you have asked
our advice, know that we do not depart from the Evangelic
and Apostolic traditions, but steadily and firmly consult for
our brethren and sisters, and by all useful and salutary
methods uphold the discipline of the Church : for the Lord
Jer. 3, speaks and says, / witl give you pastors according to Mine
heart, which shall feed you with discipline : and again it is
"Wisd. 3, written, Whoso despiseth discipline is miserable: and in the
^^' Psalms also the Holy Ghost admonishes and instructs us,
saying. Preserve discipline'^, lest ihe Lord be angry, and ye
perish from the right way, when His wrath shall suddenly
be kindled against you. In the first place therefore, dearest
brother, in nothing must both bishops and people labour
more earnestly than that we who fear God should observe with
all diligence the precepts of His holy discipline ; nor suffer
our brethren to go astray, and live after their own devices
and lusts, but that we should faithfully consult the eternal
welfare of every one : nor suffer virgins to dwell with men, —
I do not say not to sleep together, but not even to live
together ; — since as well the weakness of their sex as their
yet unstayed age ought in all things to be reined in and
directed by us, lest an occasion of hurting them be given to
the devil, who is laying snares and on the watch to rage over
Eph. 4, them, for the Apostle also says, Do tiot give place to tlte
^^- devil. The ship must be cautiously extricated from situations
of danger, lest it be dashed to pieces amidst cliffs and rocks.
Speedily must the goods be saved out of the burning, ere the
flames reach them and they be burnt up. No one very close
to danger is safe for long. Nor will a servant of God be able
to escape the devil, who has entangled himself in the devil's
snares. We must come speedily to the aid of such, that they
may be separated, while yet they may be separated in inno
cence ; for when they have by a guilty conscience become
united, it is not our aid which can part them. Moreover,
' Psal. 2, 12. according to the an Aramaic, rather than a Heb. word,
LXX. Chald. Vulg. 12 " son" being they rendered it as though from 113-

Approaches to sin to be avoided. 9
we see what grievous falls many have hence met with, and
through such illicit and perilous co-dwellings we have, with the
utmost grief of mind, beheld very many virgins corrupted.
But if they have sincerely dedicated themselves to Christ,
let them continue to live modestly and chastely without
scandal of any sort, and so persevering and stedfast await
the recompense of their virgin estate. But if they will not
or cannot persevere, it is better they marry, than fall into the i Cor.7,
fire by their sins. They should assuredly cause no offence '
to their brethren or sisters, for it is written. If meat make iCor.8,
my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world '
standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.
2. Nor let any think she can be defended by this excuse,
that she may be examined and proved, whether she be a
virgin; for the midwife's sight or touch may often be
deceived. And though she prove to be in body a virgin,
wherein she might be otherwise, yet may she have been other
wise defiled in her person, without discovery. Surely the very
lying together, the very embracing, the very talking together,
the act of kissing, and the foul and disgraceful deed that
two should sleep near together, — what exceeding dishonour
and criminality doth this confess ! If a husband come and
see his wife lying with another man, is he not indignant and
maddened, and doth he not in the violence of his jealousy
perhaps even seize the sword ? What ? How indignant and
angered then must Christ our Lord and Judge be, wheri He
sees a virgin, dedicated to Himself, and consecrated to His
holiness, lying with a man ! and what punishments does He
threaten against such impure connections ! Whose spiritual
sword and coming Day of Judgment, that every one of the
brethren may be enabled to escape, our duty is by all means
to provide and endeavour.
3. And as all ought by all means to uphold discipline, much
more is it the duty of Prelates and Deacons to take heed to
this, who are to give an example and pattern to others in
their own conversation and conduct. For how can they
take charge of the integrity and continence of others, if
con-uptions and instruction in sin take their beginning in
them ? Therefore you have acted advisedly and with firm
ness, dearest brother, in excommunicating the Deacon, who

10 Peril of refusal to obey the Church.
Epist. often abode with a virgin, as also the others who were wont
^^•-to sleep with virgins, But if they shall do penance for this
¦ their unlawftd co-dwelling, and separate fi-om one another,
'aboh- let the virgins be meanwhile carefiilly examined', and if
^u^s""" they shall be found virgins, let them be received to com
munion and admitted into the Church ; with this warning
however, that if they afterwards retui-n to the same men, or
if they shall live with the same in one house and under the
same roof, thej- must be cast out with severer censure, nor
thenceforth may such be readily received into the Church.
But if any of them shall prove to have been coiTupted, let
her undergo fuU penance, because she who hath been guilty
of this crime is an adulteress, not against a husband, but
Christ, and therefore when an adequate time has been
apportioned, let her afterwards, her term of penance" com
pleted, return to the Church. But if they obstinately
persevere, nor separate from one another; let them know
that with such immodest obstinacy they can never be
admitted by us into the Church, lest by their sins they
set an example to the ruin of others.
4. Nor let them think that they still are in the way of life
and salvation, if they will not obey the Bishops and Priests ;
Deui. for in Deuteronomy the Lord God says ; And the man that
Yi] ' will do presumptuously, and ivill not hearken unto the
priest, or Judge, whosoever he shall be, in those days, that
man shall die, and all the people shall hear and fear, and
do no more presumptuously. God commanded them to be
slain, who did not hearken unto His priests, and obey the
judges appointed by Him for a season ; then indeed they
were slain with the sword, when the carnal circumcision
was yet in force ; but now that there hath begun to be a
spiritual circumcision among the faithful servants of God,
the proud and contumacious are killed by the spiritual
sword, in that they are cast out of the Church. For they
cannot have life out of it, because the house of God is oue,
and there cannot be salvation for any, except in the Church.
But that the undisciplined perish, in that they neither listen
to nor obey wholesome precepts, holy Scripture testifies,
Fs^Vo. ^'^^'"S) -¦^'>^ undisciplined person loveth not one that re-
^*'- '" exomologesi. see Note L. on Tert. p. 376 sqq. Oxf. Tr.

Discipline to be upheld, even if disobeyed. 1 1
proveth him. Ajid they who hate reproof shall be shame
fully consumed. Therefore that none be consumed and
perish for want of discipline, endeavour, dearest brother, as
much as you can, to rule the brotherhood by wholesome
counsels, and advise each one to his own salvation. Slrait Mat. 7,
is the gate and narrow is the way, by which we enter into
life; but exceeding great is the reward when we have
passed through unto glory. Let such as ha^e once made ii^t.19,
themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake, please ^^"
God in all things ; nor by the scandal of their wickedness
offend the Priests of God, or the Church of the Lord. And
though at present some of our brethren may seem to be
made sorry ° by us, let us nevertheless abide by our whole
some persuasion, knowing that the Apostle also said, Am /Gal. 4,
therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth ?
But if they shall obey us, we shall have gained brethren,
and have led them alike to salvation and honour by our
admonitions. But if some perverse persons will not obey,
let us follow the same Apostle, where he says, If I pleased Ga\. i,
Tuen I should not be the servant qf Christ. If we cannot ^''¦
persuade some so as to make them please Christ, let us at
all events, as far as in us lies, please Christ our Lord and
God, by keeping His commandments.
I bid you, dearest brother and much longed for, heartily
farewell in the Lord. EPISTLE V. A. 250.
Cyprian to his Presbyters and Deacons, his dearest
Jyiethren, greeting.
I. By the mercy of God, dearest brethren, I address you in
safety", glad that aU things are well with regard to your safety
also. And since the state of the city' does not suffer me to be ¦ Car-
with you at present, I entreat you by your faith and religion ^^'
that you will perform both your own and my duty there ; that
so nothing be wanting either as regards discipline or dili
gence. As to what concerns the supply of necessities, either
of those who, having confessed the Lord with a glorious
» by ihe Church's censures, coll. " from the Decian persecution.
2 Cor. 2. F.

A. 250.

l<2CaretobetakenofConfessorsS(poor,withdiscretion8fhumility.
Epist. voice, have been cast into prison, or of those who labour
^^' -under poverty and indigence, and still abide in the Lord, I
entreat that nothing be wanting: since the whole sum that
was brought together, was distributed amongst the Clergy for
such emergencies; that so several might have wherewithal
to relieve the necessities and the pressure of individuals.
2. I entreat also that your wisdom and solicitude be not
wanting in procuring quietness: for although the brethren
from their great love are desirous td obtain access to and
visit good confessors, on whom the Divine favour has already
shed brightness by glorious beginnings, yet I think this must
be done cautiously, and not in crowds, nor by many assembled
at once ; lest from this very thing jealousy be excited, and all
access to them denied, and while unsated we wish for all, we
lose all. Advise therefore and take heed that by moderation
this may be done more safely: so that the Presbyters also,
who there offer the Oblation with the Confessors, may severally
take their turns with a different Deacon; because the change
of persons, and the variety of those that meet together, lessens
suspicion. For meek and humble in all things, as becomes
the servants of God, we ought to yield to the times, and to
have regard to quietness, and to take heed for the people.
Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I wish you ever
heartily fareweU; and that you keep me in remembrance.
Salute the whole brotherhood. Victor the Deacon and they
who are with me salute you. Farewell.
EPISTLE VI.
Cyprian to Sergius, Rogatianus, and the rest of the
Confessors, everlasting health.
I. I greet you, dearest and most blessed brethren, longing
also myself to behold you, if the state of the city allowed me
to come to you". For what could happen to me more wished
for or joyful, than to be now close by your side, that ye might
embrace me with those hands, which, pure and innocent, and
upholding the Lord's faith, have spurned sacrilegious com-
o Pam. placed this. Epistle at the time voluntary secession; their sameness,
of S. Cypnan s bamshment just before sameness of date ; and that the perse-
his martyrdom I Bp. Pearson points out cution is a popular tumult (p. 15.) not
that the words here, Ep. 5. and 12. imply from the magistracy

Blessed/iesf of suffering for Christ. 13
pliances : ^^1lat morc sweet and sublime than now to kiss
your lips, which with a glorious voice have confessed the
Lord : and to be bodily looked upon by your eyes, which by
despising the world have become worthy to God r But since
I am not p< rrnilted to partake this joy, I send this letter in
my stead to your ears and eyes, and hereby as well con
gratulate you, as exhort yon to continue strong and stedfast
in the confission of ceb-stial glory ; and having entered in
the path of the Lord's favour, ^o on in the strength of the
Spirit to receive your crown, having the Lord your protector
and guide, Who said, Lo, I am with you aluay, even un to 'iiat.2S,
the end of the world. O blessed prison, on which yonr^'''
presence hath shed light •• ! O blessed prison, which sends the
¦m<:n of God to heaven ! O darkness shining above the sun
itself, and brighter than this light of the world ! where now
are placed temples of God, and your members are hallowed
by a divine confession ! But let nothing then now have
place in your hearts and minds, but the divine precepts,
and heavenly commands, whereby the Holy Spirit hath ever
animated you to the endurance of suffering. Let no one
think of death, but immortality; nor temporary affliction,
but eternal glory; for it is written, Precious in ihe sight o/'pg. ng
God is ihe death of His saints. And again ; A fjroken spirit ^f- ,
is a sa/:rifice to God; a broken and a contrite heart God doth 17.
not despise. And again where divine Scripture speaks of
the torments which consecrate the martyrs of God, and
sanctify them in the \ ery trial of suffering : Tliough they wisd.s,
have suffered torments in the sight of rnen, yet is tlieir hope^ — ^¦
full of irnrnortality : and having been a little chastised, ihey
sfialt be greatly rewarded; fw God jjroved iliem, and found
ihem worlhy of Himself. As gold in the furnace hath He
tried thern, and received them as a burnt offering, and iu
due time regard shall be had unto them. Tlie righteous shall
shine, and shall run to and fro like sparks among the sluhble.
Tliey shall judge the nations, and have dominion over the
people, and their Lr/rd shall reign for ever.
2. When therefore ye consider that ye are to judge and
reign with Christ the I^ord, ye must needs rejoice, and for
joy of the future trample on ];reseiit afflictions ; knowing that
P Ste Ten. ad Mart c. 2. p. I.v2. Oxf. Tr.

1 iSuffering,ever ihe lot ofthe righ teous,con*i'cra ted by our Lord.
Epist. from the beginning of the world it hath been so ordained,
j^^^ that righteousness should toil there amid conflict with the
' world, for from the very first righteous Abel is slain ; and
thenceforth all die righteous and Prophets and Apostles wlio
were sent. To all whom the Lord also in Himself set an
example, shewing that those only who follow Him by His
John 12, own way attain unto His kingdom, saying, He that loveth
^^" his life in this world, shall lose it ; and he that hateth his
life in ihis world, shall keep it unto life eternal. Aud again,
Mat 10, jPea;- not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill
go the soul. But rather fear Him Who is able to destroy both
soul and body in hell. Paul also exhorts us, that we, who
desire to attain unto the Lord's promises, ought to imitate
Rom. 8, the Lord in all things. We are, he says, ihe children qf
'' God; and if children, then heirs; heirs qf God, and joint-
heirs with Christ, if so be that we suffer with Him, that we
may be also glorified together. He adds moreover a com-
Rom. 8, parison of the present time with the future glory, saying, Tlie
sufferings qf this present time are not worthy to be compared
with the glory which shall be revealed in us. Of which glovy
when we consider the brightness, it becomes us to bear with
Ps. 34, all afflictions and persecutions, because although many are
the afflictions of the righteous, yet they are delivered out of
them all, who trust in God.
3. Blessed too are those women, who are set with you inthe
same glory of confession ; who holding to the Lord's faith,
and with fortitude above their sex, not only themselves are
close upon the crown, but have by their own constancy,
given an example to oOier women also. And that nothing
might be wanting to the glory of your body, that every,
both sex and age, might with you be in honour, the
Jpueros. Divine favour hath associated even youths' with you iu the
same glorious confession ; sotting before oiu- eyes things of
such sort, as the illustrious youths Ananias, Azarias, and
Song of Misael once did; from whom, when shut up in the furnace,
dren, J. ^^^ ^^^ retreated, and the flames gave a place of refreshing,
27. the Lord being present with them, and proving that the
burning of hell can have no power against His confessors
and martyrs, but that they who believe in God, under all
trials continue unharmed and secure. ,\nd, I beg of you,

Faith and humility nf the Three Children. 15
consider more deeply, as becomes your religion, what must
have been the faitli of those youths, which could obtain such
abundance of favour from the Lord ^. For being prepared ' ple-
for every thing, as we all ought to be, they said to tho king,"J."'^^,_
O king Nebuchadnezzar, ne are not careful to answer ^en Do-
thee in this matter; for our God, JVhoni we serve, is able <0Dan.3
deliver us from the burning Jiery furnace, and He toitl^^—^^-
deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it
known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods,
nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up.
Although they believed, and from tlieir faith knew that they
might be delivered even fi-om their present punishment,
yet they would not boast of this, nor claim it for themselves,
saying, But if not ; lest the virtue of their confession
might be lessened without the testimony of suffering. They
added, that God is able to do all things, but yet did not so
confide in this, as to desire to be freed at tho moraent, but
thought on that glory of eternal liberty and safety. AVhich
faith let us too retaining, and meditating thereon day and
night, with our whole heart alive to God, despising things
present, think only on those to come, the enjoyment of an
eternal kingdom, the embrace and kissi of the Lord, the
beholding of God. That so ye may follow in all things
Rogatianus the presbyter, that glorious old man, who, to
the honour of our time, is prepai-ing the way for us by his
religious constancy and the Divine grace, and who, vvith
our brotiier Felicissimus ever calm and temperate, receiving
the onset of the ensavaged populace, first prepared for
1 " The Rabbins so explain Deut. died thu.s. See further Berach. f. S.
34, 5. " *Q bv ' by the mouth of 1- ed- Pinner, and the places there
the Lord.' ' At that same time, the quoted. Here, however, and Ep- 3',
Ever-Blessed kissed him, and took below, it is used not of the death of
away his breath bv the kiss of His Christians, but of the vouchsafement of
mouth ;' Devarim Rabba ad loc, only the love of our Lord after death ; as
the Jews apply this name to the most Cnnt. 1 , 2 is interpreted of the highest
peaceful death, Christians to the most ""ion with our Lord here, the Holy
violent, a.s the most to be longed for." Communion, (de Kicr. n. o ) or of the
[F.l comp. also Cant 1, 2. from which Sacramento, (S. Ambr. de Isaac, c. 3.
Maimonides (More Nev. iii. 51.) says $¦ S.) or of the direct illumination of
that the Rabbins took the name the mind by the Spirit of Divme know-
_-,,„,- r,« ,. J- J 1 1 ¦ •. ; .. ledge through love, (ib. «. 8. conf. S.
np>iy:D no ¦• d,ed by a k,,.. I.e. ^^^^^ ^ -^ gi,^^;,_ 9_ ^_ „ ^ j„ ^
throughexceedinglovefromthepleasure ^.^.^^^ ^^ Perpetua, it was .shewn to
ofintenselyapprehendmgGod. Hesavs « o^eulati sumus Ilium," (Acta
that Ptoses, (I.e.) Aaron, (Aum .« 38.) p ' _ ^^ .^^y^^ Buinart p. 9S.)
and Miriam alonewere supposed to have i

16 St. C. absent for the sake of his flock; his care for the poor.
Epist. you a reception in prison, and, as it were, marking out the
^ ^^" ground for you, still leads you on the way. Which, that it
' may be accomplished in you, we entreat of the Lord with
continual prayers, that so, from beginnings leading on to the
summit, those whom He hath brought to confession, He
may also advance to the crown.
Dearest and most blessed brethren, I bid you ever heartily
farewell in the Lord, and may you arrive at the crown of
celestial glory. Victor the Deacon, and they who are with
me, salute you.
EPISTLE VII.
Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons, his dearest
brethren, greeting.
I greet you, dearest brethren, by God's grace in safety,
anxious to come soon to you, and to satisfy as well my
own as your longing, and that of all the brethren. It
behoves me however to have regard to the common peace,
and for a while, although with weariness of my spirit, to
absent myself fi-om you, lest my presence should provoke
the jealousy and violence of the heathens; and so I, who
ought most to consult the quiet of all, should be the occasion
of the peace being broken. When therefore you shall write
word that things are settled and that I may come, or if the
1 by re- Lord shall first vouchsafe to direct me ', I wiU then come to
see Ve™' you. For where could I be either more advantageously,
pp. 25, or joyfuUy, than there where God willed me both to believe
note. and have my gi-owth ' ? Of the widows, and infirm, and all
the poor, 1 entreat you to take diligent care. Strangers
moreover, should any be in want, you may supply fi'om
my own portion, which I left with Rogatianus our brother-
presbyter, and lest that portion be now all expended, I have
sent another supply by Naricus, the Acolythe, tbat the relief
of those that are in difficulty may be more abundant and
prompt. 1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heai'tily farewell, and
remember me. Salute your brotherhood in my name, and
exhort them to have me in remembrance.
r in grace, since his conversion and baptism.

Watchfulness required in the Priesthood. 17

EPISTLE VIII.'
I. We have learnt from Crcmentius, the subdeacon, who has
come to us from you, that the blessed Pope Cyprian has for a
certain reason retired ; and that herein he did rightly, as being
a remarkable person, and the strife was just impending, which
God hath permitted in the world, as an occasion of conflict
between the adversary and His own servants ; willing also
that this contest should manifest to Angels and men, that he
who conquers shall be crowned ; but the conquered will bear
the sentence against himself, which sentence has been made
known to us. And since it is incumbent on us, who seem to
be set over the flock, to guard it instead of the shepherd';
the same will be said to us if we be found to be negligent^ as to
our predecessors, who were such negligent guardians ; that
we have not sought that which was lost; and have nofEzek..
brought back that which was strayed; and have not bound ' *' '
up that which was broken ; but have eaten their milk, and
clothed ourselves with their wool. Moreover also the Lord
Himself, fulfilUng what was written in the Law and the
Prophets, teaches, saying, / am the good Shepherd, ^Aojohmo,
lay down My life for My sheep ; but he that is an hireling, ^^' ^^-
and whose own the sheep are not, when he seeth the wolf
coming, leaveth them and fleeth, and the wolf scattereth
them. To Simon too He thus speaks; Lovest thou iH/e.? John2i,
He answered, I do love Thee : He saith unto him, Feed My '
sheep. That this word was fulfilled, we know from the
very act whereby he departed ' ; and the rest of the disciples > his
did in like manner. dom.
2. We would not therefore, brethren best beloved, that ye
should be found mercenaries, but go9d shepherds, since ye
know that no trifling peril hangs over you, if ye exhort not
your brethren to stand fast in the faith, lest the brotherhood,
' The tone of this Epistle, written by sion to S. Cyprian gently to reprove
the Roman Clergy, during the vacancy them. (Ep. 9.)
of the See, after the martyrdom of ' The Bishop of each place, Rome
Fabian, is not a little invidious to and Carthage, (the See of which also
S. Cyprian, who, as well as Dionysius they represent as in a manner vacant,)
the Great, (Eus. H. E. vi. 40 ) had by whose of&ce the Presbyters were, as
a vision been warned to flee. Perhaps, far as they could, to supply. Rigalt
on account of that invidiousness, the says, " of Christ," Whose represent-
vo-iters suppress their names, omitting ative every Minister in his degree
the usual salutation, which gives occa- is.

18 Duties amid persecution to the fallen and to all.
Epist. going headlong to idol-worship, be entirely uprooted. Nor
J^"' do we exhort you to this in word only, but you may learn
' from several that came fi-om us to you, how that, by God's
help, we both have done and still do all these things with all
solicitude and worldly hazard, having before our eyes the
fear of God and eternal punishment, more than the fear of
man and brief suffering : not deserting the brotherhood, but
exhorting them to stand in the faith, and that they should
be prepared to go with the Lord. Moreover those that were
ascending" whereunto tbey were constrained, we have re
called to the Church boldly in faith; although some, over
come by the terror itself, (either because they were remark
able persons, or being seized by the fear of man,) fell : these
however, separated from us, we do not abandon, but have
and do yet exhort them to undergo penance, if by any
means they may obtain pardon from Him Who is able to
grant it ; lest, if they be deserted by us, they should become
worse. Ye see therefore, brethren, that ye also ought to
do the same, that even those who have fallen, by your
exhortation amending their minds, should they be seized,
' Christ may on a repeated trial confess ', that so they may correct
their former error.
3. Other things too which are incumbent on you also we here
subj oin : that if any, who have fallen into this temptation, begin
to be seized with sickness, and repent of what they have done,
and desire communion, they ought assuredly to be holpen.
Whether any be widows, or sick, who are unable to main
tain themselves, or whether they be in prison, or shut out of
their own houses, they too should have some to minister to
them. Moreover catechumens seized with sickness, must
not be deceived", but assistance should be given them.
And especially if the bodies of martyrs and others are not
buried, great peril hangs over those whose duty this is. By
whomsoever of you then, and on whatsoever occasion this
duty shall be performed, we are sure that he will be ac-
^9% ^"^"*^^ ^ 8'°°*^ servant, and so he who has been faithful in
a very little, ivill have authority over ten cities. May God,
"To the Capitol to sacrifice, de louse, Baron, adds those at Capua, Be-
Laps. [§. 6. p. 158, Oxf. Tr.] Cone, neventum, Treves, Constantinople.
Ehb. can. 69. [F.] The Martyrol. Rom. ' in their hope of Baptism.
Nov. 29. mentions a " Capitol" at Thou-

Blessedness ^ hi^h erawples r» Bis/iop<. 19
Who gir^ all things to them that hope in Him. grant thai
we may all be fonsd engaged in these works. The brethren,
who are in bonds, salute you, as do the Presbyters., and the
whole Chureh, which also with the utmost solicitude waiches
for all who call upon lie Name ofthe Ixsd. We beg of you
also in torn, be mindiiil of us. Know that Bassianns has
arrired ; and we beg of you, who have a zeal for God. to
transmit copies of this Episile to whomsoever you can, on
fitting occaaons. or make occasion for yourselves, or de^alch
a messenger, that they stand strong and stedfaii in the iaith.
We bid TOU, dearest brethren, ever heartily ferewell.
EPISTLE IX.
C^fprian to Ais brethjV7i. the Presbyters and Deacoif abidiiig
at Borne, ffreeiiKg.
1. When there was an uncertain rumour among-si us. dearest
brethren, of the departure of that good man my coUeague^iFaKaii
and I was in suspense what to think, I received an Episile - ^aatnow
from you, sent me by Crcmentius the subdeacon, wherein ^'*^'"
I was fidly informed ofhis glorious departure: and I rejoiced
diat he had gone on to his consummation with honour, suited
to the integriiy of his adminisrrarion. Wherein I heartily
conoratnlate von als-o that re honour his memi-r with a
testimony so public and illnstrions ; so as to make known to
me what is both so glorious to yourselves as regards the
memory of your Bishop, and may give me too an example of
feith and virtue. For. in how much the fall of a Bishop is
pernicious in leading to the lapse ofhis followers, in so much,
contrariwise, is it usefiil and salutary, when a Bishop by the
constancy of his &ith makes himself an example to be
imitated by his brethren . I have also read an Episile \ wherein ' Ep. s ,
it is not plainly expressed, either who wrote ii, ot to whom
it was written. And whereas in the same Episile as well the
writing, as its purport, and the verr paper iEelf, led me to
snspect that something had either been taken fi-om it, or
altered in it ; I have sent back to you the very Episile iiself.
that you max ascertain whether it be the same which you
gave to Crementins the subdeacon to carry : for it is a very
serious matter, if the trath of a clerical Epistle has been cor-
c 2

20 Increased ardour of Martyrs amid increasing tortures.
Epist. rupted by any falsehood or fraud. That we may know this
^' therefore, examine whether the writing and subscription is
yours ; and write me word what the truth is.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE X.
Cyprian to the Martyrs and Confessors in Jesus Christ our
Lord, and God the Father, everlasting peace.
I. I rejoice and am exceeding glad, most brave and most
blessed brethren, to have heard of your faith and virtue
wherein our Mother the Church glories. She gloried indeed
lately, when with a resolute confession that punishment was
received, which made exiles of the Confessors of Christ. But
the present confession, by how much it hath more fortitude
in suffering, by so much is it nobler and higher in honour.
The combat has increased; increased also is the glory ofthe
combatants. Neither have ye hung back from the conflict
through fear of tortures, but the tortures themselves have more
and more incited you to the conflict; courageous and stedfast,
ye have returned with eager devotedness to meet the ex-
tremest struggle. And of your number, some I leam are
already crowned, some are closer and closer upon the crown
of victory ; but all, whom the prison has enclosed in one
glorious band, are animated with an equal and common glow
of courage to wage the strife, as becometh soldiers of Christ
in His holy camp: that so no blandishments may cheat the
uncorrupted firmness of faith, no threats alarm, no anguish
1 John or tortures overcome, for greater is He that is in us, than he
' ¦ that is in the world ,- nor can earthly punishment avail more
to cast down, than Divine protection to lift up. This has
been proved in the glorious struggle of the brethren, who,
leaders of the rest to victory over tortures, gave an example
of courage and faith, having maintained the strife, until the
strife itself sunk, overcome. With what praises shall I extol
you, most valiant brethren .? With what herald voice adorn the
stoutness of your hearts, and the perseverance of your faith ? Ye
have endured thc severest torturing even to the consmnmation
of glory, and yielded not to suffering, but suffering rather
yielded to you. An end of pain, which tortures gave not, the
crown hath given. To this end did the aggravated tortures

Glorious strife betu^een the tortures and thc tortured, -il
so long endure, not to overthrow your stedfast faith, but to
send tlie servants of God more quickly to their Lord. The
crowd of by-standers witnessed wondering the heavenly con
flict, the conflict of God, the spiritual conflict, thc battle of
Christ; that His servants stood with voice unfettered, with
minds unbroken, with courage given of God, of secular
weapons indeed naked, but armed and trustful in the armour
of faith. The tortured stood more resolute than the torturers;
and Uie racked and mangled limbs \'anquished the grappling-
hooks that racked and mangled tliem. Long though it
raged, the oft-renewed blow could not vanquish a faith invin
cible, although tlie closure of their bowels was torn open,
and now in God's servants not limbs, but wounds", were
tortured. There flowed blood, that might extinguish the
blazes of persecution, quench the flames and fires of hell by
its glorious gore. Oh! what a spectacle was that to the
Lord, how sublime, how great, hovt^ acceptable to the
eyes of God, the fealty and devotion of His soldiery ! as it
is wriuon in die Psalms, the Holy GliOst speaking to us
at the same time and admonishing us, Precious in, the sight Ps. lie,
qf the Lord is the death of His saints. Precious is Uiis
death, which purchases immortality at the price of its own
blood ; which receives a crown from tbe consummation of
valour. How did Christ rejoice there, how gladly in such
His servants did He both fight and conquer, the Guardian
of their faith, and giving to believers so much as he who
taketh of His hand believeth that he receiveth''. He was
present at His own conflict; the champions and maintainers
of His own Name He uplifted, strengthened, animated.
And He who once overcame deatli for us, ever overcomes it
in us. When they deliver you up. He says, take no thought Mat.io,
what ye shall speak ; for it shall be given you in that same ' ^ '
hour uhat ye shalt speak. For it is not ye that speak, but
the Spirit of your Father Which speaketh in you. The
present conflict has afforded a proof of this. A voice full of
the Holy Spirit burst forth fi-om tlie maityr's mouth, when
the most blessed Mappalicus amid his torments said to tho
' "Hishody — all wound and tumour, Eus. v. 1.
and contracted, having lost outwardly i ad Donat. §, -1. p. 4. Oxf, Tr.
the human form." Ep. Eccl. Lugd. ap.

22 God fulfilled in His servants His own words in ihem.
Epist. Proconsul, " To-moiTow thou shalt see a fight." And what
-T — ^— he said with the testimony of courage and faith, the Lord
' fulfilled. A heavenly fight was exhibited, and the servant
of God in the conflict of the promised fight was crowned.
' Such is the struggle which the Prophet Esaias foretold,
saying. It will be no small contest for you with men, since
God Himself appoints the struggle '. And to shew what
sort of struggle this woidd be, he added, saying, Behold, a
Virgin shall conceive, and bear a Soti, and ye shall call His
7iame Emmanuel. This is the fight of our faith, whereby
we engage, whereby we conquer, whereby we are crowned.
This is that fight which the blessed Apostle Paul has shewn
us, in which we must run, and attain unto a crown of glory.
iCoT.9, Know ye not, he says, that tliey which run in a race nm
all, but one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may
obtain. And every one that striveth is temperate in all
things; now they do it to obtain a corruptible crotcn; hit
we an incorruptible. Shewing also his own conflict, and
declaring that he should himself soon be a sacrifice to the
2Tim.4, Lord, he says, / am now ready to be offered, and the time
of my departure is ut hand. I have fought a good fight, I
have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth
ihei'e is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the
Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that Day; and
not to me only, but unto all them that love His appearing,
2. This fight therefore before predicted by the Prophets,
appointed by the Lord% accomplished by the Aposfles,
Mappalicus in his own and his colleagues' name promised
anew to the Proconsul. Nor has his faithful voice failed in
its promise: the fight he pledged himself to, he exhibited;
and the palm, that he deserved, he has received. My
hearty desire and at the same time my exhoi-tation to you is,
that the rest of you follow that now most blessed Martyr,
and the others his partners in the same conflict ; in faith,
stedfast; in suffering, patient; in tortures, victorious; that
so, those whom the bond of confession and the hostebj' of
the prison have united together, the consummation of their
valour, and the heavenly crown, may also unite; that ye, by
' Is. 7, 13. so quoted Iren. iii. 26. " Tert. ad Mart. c. 3. p. 154. Oxf.
Tert. adv. Jud. e. 9. Testim. ii. 9. Tr.

Crowns in peace for the faithful who miss those of war. 23
your joy, may wipe away the tears of your mother the
Church, who bewails the fall and death of very many; and
by the stirring force of your example confirm the stedfastness
of the rest also who stand. If the battle shall challenge
you, if the day of your conflict shall come, war valiantly,
fight stedfastly, knowing that ye fight unddr the im
mediate eye of the Lord, that by the confession of His
Name ye will reach unto His glory ; for He is not one who
only looks upon His servants, but Himself also wrestleth in
us. Himself engageth °, Himself on the issue of our conflict
alike crowneth, and is crowned.
3. But if, before the day of your conflict, peace shall , by the
mercy ofthe Lord, arrive, yet let your will continue stedfast,
and your conscience glory ; nor let any of you be sorrowful,
as falling short of those who, having endured the tortures
before you, and having overcome and trampled on the world,
are gone to the Lord in the path of glory. For the Lord is
He Which searcheth the reins and heart; He discerneth Rev. 2,
secret tilings, and beholdeth the hidden. To earn the crown
of God, His testimony alone, Who will hereafter judge,
sufficeth. Therefore, dearest brethren, either condition is
alike noble and illustrious. That is the more secure, to
hasten to the Lord through the consummation of victory ;
this the more joyful, having received a furlough after glory
gained, to flourish in the praises of the Church. How
blessed is our Church, whom the greatness of tlie Divine
favom- thus illuminates 1 on whom in these our times tlie
glorious blood of Martyrs sheds radiance ! Before, she was
white in the good works of the brethren, now is she empur
pled in the blood of Martyrs. Her garlands lack neither the
lily nor tiie rose. Now let every one contend for the fullest
meed of either honour. Let them win a crown either white
with good works, or purple with sufl'oring. In the heavenly
camp both peace '' and wai- have their own garlands, where
with the soldier of Christ may be crowned for victory.
» " I now suffer, what I suffer ;" [in p. 99. " in whom Christ Himself suf-
childbearing] "but there" [when ex- fering, wrought mighty wonders," Ep.
posed to the beasts] "will Another be Eccl. Lugd. ap. Eus. v. 1. of Sanctus.
in me. Who will suffer in me, because "clothed with Christ, the Mighty and
I also shall suffer for Him." Answer of Invincible Warrior," ib. of Blandina.
Felicitas, Acta Perp. §. 15. Ruinart, »> deZeloet Liv.§.9.p.276. Oxf.Tr.

24 Falls the chastisement of former laxity and worldliness.
Epist. Most valiant and most blessed brethren, I heartily wish
^^' vou ever farewell in thc Lord, and that ye remember me.
A. 250. L, 1 areweU.
EPISTLE XI.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons his brethren,
greeting.
I. I know, dearest brethren, that, out ofthe fear which we all
owe to God, ye also are instant in continual supplication and
earnest prayer, yet, though thus piously concemed, I cannot
but myself also remind you, that to appease and obtain mercy
of the Lord, we should mourn not in words only, but with
fasting and tears and all other methods of entreaty. For we
must know and confess, that the pressure of this so dreadful
devastation, which hath wasted the largest portion of our
flock, and is still wasting them, has come upon us for our
sins, in not keeping the way of the Lord, nor observing the
heavenly commandments given us to our salvation. Our
Lord fulfilled the will of the Father, and we do not fulfil the
will of our Lord; eager about our property or our gains",
seeking to exalt ourselves, giving ourselves up to emulation
and dissension ; careless about single-mindedness and the
— faith, renouncing the world in words only not in deeds^, each
of us pleasing himself, and displeasing all men. We are
Lukei2, smitten therefore as we deserve, as it is written. That servant
which knoweth his Master's will, and obeyeth not His will,
shall be beaten with many stripes. But what stripes, what
buffetings do we not deserve, when even the confessors,
who ought to be an example of good conduct to others, do
not observe the discipline of the Church ! Therefore whilst
some were unduly elated by a swelling and immodest boast
ing of their confession, the tortures overtook them, tortures
wherein the torturer ceases not, without escape of condemna
tion, without the consolation of death ; tortures which do not
dismiss them speedily to their crown, but rack them until they
overthrow their faith; except perhaps that God in His mercy
removed one here and there in the midst of his torments, and
c see de Laps. c. 4. p. 156. Oxf. Tr. fin. c. Cresc. Don. ii. 15. de Bapt. c.
^ quoted by S. Aug. de Fid. et Op. Don. iv. 2.

Benefii of united prayer. 25
so he attained his crown, not by the full ending of his trial,
but by the suddenness of death.
'2. This we suffer for our sins and deserts, as rebuke of
Holy Scripture forewarned us, saying. If ili£y forsake My Ps. 89,
laic, and walk not in Mg judgments ; if they break My
statutes, and keep not My commandments ; then will I
risit iheir Iransgresiion with ihe rod, and their iniquity
with stripes. Tlierefore we feel His rod and His stripes,
as neither pleasing Him by our good deeds, nor making
amends' for our sins. Let us from our inmost hearts and
with our whole soul implore the mercy of God, because He
Himself hath added, Ntrertheless My loving-kindness willTbii.33.
I not utterly take from thcm. Let us ask, and we shall T,ak.eii,
receive ; and if, for the grievousness of our offences, we
receive slowly and not at once, let us knock, for io him ihat
k/ictckeih ii fJurll be opened, if but our prayers, groaning,
and Tears knock at the door, and these instant and con
tinued, for such must even united prayer be.
3. For. which the more moved and compeUed me to write
this Epistle unto you. ye ought to know, (since the Lord has
deigned to manifest and reveal it.i that it was thus declared
in a vision ', •' Ask, and ye shall have." Next, the people
who stood by were enjoined to intercede for certain persons
pointed out to them. In doing this however there issued
forth discordant voices and opposite desires, and this ex
ceedingly displeased Him Who had said, " Ask, and ye
shall have." because the people agreed not in their prayers,
nor was there among the brethren one uniform consent and
blended harmonv, seeing it is written, God maketh men io be Ps. tss,
of one mind in a house .- and we read in the Acts of the
Aposdes, that the muliiiude f ihem thai believed were of Acts 4,
one heartland of one soul; and the Lord hath charged us
^ sarisfecimus, see ^ore K. on Teri. seen » solemn assembly in whieh he
p. 369. Oxf. Tr. was surrounded by his people. He
' S. Cvprian, out of humility, in himself was first bidden, ¦¦ ask, and ye
commumcalin^ his visions, almost .shall receive;" next, the people around
diroushout, nsfs indefiaire words, him ("pitbs .issisrens' as " qui nobis
avroding whatever mitrhi explicitly assidebant," F.p. i.) were enjoined to
dedarethai it was himself to whom unite their intereessions. as was usnaJ
they were vouchsafed. This will dear in behalf of the lapsed.^ The only ex-
up whatever indisrinctnr-s there may ception in which f. Cyprian names
any where be in the relation. Thus himself, is when he was censured.
in this pUce, S. Cyprian seems to have below. «. 5.

26 Our Lard grieved and displeased at disunion.
Epist. with His own voice, saying. This is My commandment, that

XI.

- ye love one another ; and again, / say unto you, ttiat if two
Johni5, of you shall agree on earth, as touching any thing that they
Mkt.i8 ^^'^^^ "**' '^ ^^'^^^ *^ done for them of My Father Which is
19. in heaven. But if two agreeing shall prevail so much,
what, were there agreement among all ? what if, in accord-
Johni4, ance with the peace, which our Lord gave us, all the brethren
should agree .? We had long since obtained of the Divine
mercy what we ask for, nor should we be so long tossing in
this peril of our salvation and our faith. Yea, rather, these
evils would never have fallen upon the brethren, if the whole
brotherhood had been of one mind.
4. For this also was shewn, how there sat the Father of a
family, a Youth also sitting on His Right Hand, with a
sorrowful countenance. His face leaning on His hand, and
saddened with a mixture of anxiety and resentment. But
another standing on His left side carried a net, which he
made as if he would cast, to catch the people that stood
' S. Cy- around ; and when he who saw this ' wondered what it
himself. niG^nt, it was said to him, that the Youth, who sat thus on
the Right Hand, was grieved and sorrowed because His
commands were not observed ; and that he on the left hand
exulted, because an opportunity was given him of obtaining
from the Father of the family leave to destroy. This was
shewn long before thc storm of this present desolation arose.
And now we have seen fulfilled what had been shewn, that
whilst we despise the commandments of the Lord, whilst we
observe not the salutary precepts of the law given us, the
enemy gains a power to hurt ; and by the cast of his net
encloses us too ill-armed and off' our guard to resist.
5. Be we instant in prayer, groaning witii continual sup
plications. For know, dearest brethren, I was not long
since reproved in a vision for this also, that we were drowsy
in prayer, and watched not therein. Now the God Who
H.eh.12, chasteneth whom He loveth, when He chasteneth, chasteneth
that He may amend, amendeth that He may save. Let us
therefore shake off' and burst the bonds of sleepiness, and be
instant and watch in prayer, as the Apostle Paul exhorts us,
Col,4, 2. saying. Continue in prayer, and walch in the same. For
Apostolic men also ceased not to pray day and night; and

God protects alt who repent, believe, and obey. 27
our Lord Himself also, the Author of our rule oflife, and the
Way of our example, prayed often and with watching, as we
read in the Gospel, He went out into a mountain to pray. Lute 6,
and continued all night in prayer to God: and we may be^^'
assured that when He prayed. He prayed for us, since He
Himself was not a sinner, but bore the sins of others. But
so truly did He pray for us, that we read in another place,
And the Lord said to Peter, Behold, Satan hath desired to Luke
have you, that he might sift xjou as wheat, but I have prayed .^^^^ '
for thee that thy faith fail not. If He then both toiled and
watched and prayed for us and for our sins, how much more
ought we to be instant in prayer and supplication, and first
of all to entreat the Lord Himself, and then through Him to
make satisfaction * to God the Father ? We have an Advocate
and Intercessor for our sins, Jesus Christ our Lord and God,
if only we repent that we have sinned in time past, and,
confessing and acknowledging our sins whereby we now
offend the Lord, stedfastly purpose if but for the time to
come to walk in His ways, and to stand in awe of His
commandments. 6. The Father chastises aud protects us, yet so as we are
stedfast in the faith through tribulation and distress, clinging
fast to His Christ, as it is written, Who shall separate us Rom. 8,
from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or
persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword ?
None of these can separate believers, none can rend off'
those that cleave on to His Body and Blood. Such perse
cution is a sifting and searching of the breast. God would
have us sifted and proved, as He has ever proved His own ;
nor yet when He hath tried, hath His aid ever failed
believers. 7. Finally, for the least of all his servants, although set in the
midst of very many sins'", and unworthy of His favour, did He,
out of His goodness towards us, give this charge ', " Bid him
be sectire, for peace is at hand'': but for the short intervening
8 See note K. on Tert. p. 369 sqq. was no human prospect of the cessation
Oxf. Tr. of the persecution ; it did cease shortly
•' As Tert. calls himself, " pecca- after in consequence of the sudden and
torem omnium notarura," depcen. fin. F. unexpected overthrow and death of
' To the Youth in the vision, for S. Decius, in his expedition against the
Cyprian. Goths. Dodwell (Diss. Cyp. iv.) gives
'¦ At the time of this viaion, there the following instances of the continu-

28 Spareness of diet amid afflictions ofthe Church,
Epist. delay, there are still some to be proved." But by these
. ^^- divine mercies we are admonished as to a sparing diet
¦*¦¦ ^^*'' also and moderation in drinking, lest woridly enticemeuts
enervate our breasts, now lifted on high by strength from
above, and the mind, weighed down by too abundant feasting,
be less watchful unto prayer.
8. I ought not to conceal these several things, nor confine
them to my own breast, for by them every one of us may
be both instructed and guided. Nor should ye again keep
this letter concealed among yourselves, but should com
municate it to the brethren for perusal. For to intercept
those things by which the Lord vouchsafes to admonish
and instruct us, is the part of one who would not have his
brother admonished and instructed. Let them know that
we are being proved by our Lord, and never, for the severity
of the present pressure, fall off from that faith whereby we
have once believed in Him.
Eph. 4, 9. Let every one, reviewing his sins, even now put off ihe
Lute 9 conversation of the old man. For no man looking back, and
62. putting his hand to the plough, is jit for the kingdom of
Gen. 19 CrO(/'. And Lot's wife, who having been freed looked back
^^- contrary to the command, forfeited her past deliverance.
Let us not regard the things behind, whither the devil
recalls, but the things before, whither Christ calls. Let
us raise our eyes to heaven, that the earth seduce us not
ance of revelations between the Apo- phetio sayings, (2. 32. [57.] 4.) (see
stolio times and those of S. Cyprian; also v. 6. 1. quoted Tert. de Prsescr.
to S. Ignatius, of divisions in the c. 14. p. 448. not. h. Oxf. Ed.) Eu-
Church, and how they were to be sebius says (v. 3.) that " the very
healed, (Ep. ad Philad. §. 9.) to S. many and various wonderful works of
Polycarp, as to the mode of his mar- the Divine grace, still wrought in dif-
tyrdom, and throughout life, (Ep. Eccl. ferent Churches in the time of Mon-
Smyrn. ap. Eus. iv. 15.) to Quadratus, tanus and his companions, occasioned
(Eus. iii. 37.) Ammia of Philadelphia many to believe that they also prophe-
and others, (Aster. Urb. ap. Eus. v. 17.) sied." Asterius Urbanus, after the
Alexander of Phrygia and Attains, death of Maximilla, supposes that
(Ep. Eccl. Vienn. et Lugd. ap. Eus. the prophetic gift would always oon-
iv. 1 et 3.) Saturus et Perpetua tinue in the Church, (ih. u. 17.) Inthe
(Acta Perpet. et Felio. Ruinart. p. same period was S. Gregory Tbauina-
93.) and generally (Prsef. ib. p. 93.) turgus ; and the visions of S. Diony-
S. Justin M. speats of them as still sins, related by himself, (ap. Ens. H.
continuing in his own times, (Dial, u. E. vi. 40, vii, 7.) are contemporary with
Tryph, §. 82.) and the " spirit of fore- S, Cyprian ; both were by vision warned
knowledge" as still received, (ib, §. 39.) to flee in persecution.
as does S. Irenaeus, (among other gifts) ' Luke 9, 62. Some Greek Mss.
of those who have foreknowledge of still keep this order. F.
future events and visions and pro-

and prayer in awe, union, humility, amendment, tears. 2!>
by its delights and allurements. Let each one pray to
Ood, not for himself only, but for all the brethren, even as
the Lord taught us to pray, where He enjoins not to each a
private prayer, but bade us, when we pray, to pray for all in
one common prayer and unanimous supplication. If thc
Lord shall behold us humble and peaceable, clo.sely united
to each othcr, in awe of His wrath, corrected and amended
by th(; iircsent tribulation, He will place us in safety from
the assaults of the enemy. Discipline hath led the way,
pardon will follow. Let us only with simplicity and
unanimity entreat the Lord, unceasing in asking, as.sured
of receiving, adding to our entreaties groaning and tears,
as they should entreat who are placed between the wailing
heaps of the overthrown, and a remnant yet trembling,
between a wide carnage of the fallen, and the small band
of those yet firmly standing. Let us beg that peace be
Kjtcedily restored, that aid be soon granted in our hidings
and our perils, that those things be fulfilled which the Lord
vouchsafeth to reveal tf) His servants, thc restoration of the
Church, the security of our salvation; after showers, a cloud
less sky; after darkness, light; after storms and whirlwinds, a
placid calm ; thc holy succours of Parental love, the wonted
mighty works of Divine pow(;r, whereby both the blasphemy
<if persecutors may be repressed, the penitence of the lapsed
be restored, and the bold and stedfast confidence of the
persevering may glory.
1 bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
renirmber me. Salute the brotlieihood in my name, and
exhort th(,'m to remember us. Fare yc well.

I^PISTLE XII.
Cyprian to thc Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greeting.
]. Thougb I know, dearest brethren, that you havc been
frequently adtnonished in my Epistles to shew all diligence
towards tlioso that, with glorious voice, have confessed the
Lord, and arc imprisoned for His sake ; yet I must from
time to time press it upon you, that nothing of care be

30 Confessors, sealed by death, martyrs; their memories kept.
Epist. wanting to those ° to whom nothing is wanting of glory.
¦^^ And would that the state of the city and my station would
' suffer me to be now with you : readily and gladly would I
in my wonted ministry fulfil all the offices of love towards
our most valiant brethren. But I pray you let your diU
gence take the place of my duty, and do all things that
ought to be done towards those over whom the Divine
favour hath shed lustre by such high degrees of faith and
courage. To the bodies of those too, who, though they
were not tortured in prison, yet depart by the outlet of a
glorious death, let there be shewn a more affectionate watch
fulness and care. For their courage or honour is not the
less, so as to hinder their being admitted into the company
of the blessed martyrs. As far as in them lay, they en
dured whatsoever they were prepared and ready to endure.
He who hath offered himself to torture and to death under
the Eyes of God, has suffered whatever he was willing to
suffer. For he was not wanting to the torture, but the
Mat.io, torture to him. Whosoever shall confess Me before men,
him will I also confess before My Father Which is in
ver. 22. heaven, saith the Lord. These did confess Him, He that
endureth unto the end shall be saved, saith the Lord. These
have endured ; the untainted and unspotted merits of their
courage cai-ried them even to the end. Again it is written.
Rev, 2, Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown
oflife. These have conimueA faithful unto death, stedfast,
and invincible. When to our willingness and confession
in prison and in bonds is added the termination of death,
the glory of martyrdom is perfected.
2. Moreover, mark the days on which they depart, that we
may celebrate their memories among the commemorations
of the martyrs : although indeed Tertullus, our most faithful
and devoted brother, besides his other solicitude and care
which he shews to the brethren in all sorts of service, (and
who moreover is not behind-hand in the care of their re
mains,) hath written and still writes, and acquaints me with
the days on which our blessed brethren in prison pass by
the way of a glorious death to immortality ; and oblations
and sacrifices in commemoration of them are here celebrated
•n Tert. ad Mart, c, 1 . p. 150—152. Oxf. Tr.

The Bishop chief in joy or sorrotv. S I
by us, which, the Lord protecting, we shall soon celebrate
with you. To the poor also, (as I have often written word
before,) let no care or attention on your part be wanting,
to those at least who, standing in the faith, and boldly
fighting on our side, have not deserted the camp of Christ ;
to whom indeed we should now shew greater love and care,
since neither driven by poverty, nor cast down by the storm
of persecution, they serve faithfully with the Lord, and have
given to the other poor also an example of faith.
Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I bid you ever
heartily farewell, and that ye remember me. Salute the
brotherhood in my name. Farewell.

EPISTLE XIII.
Cyprian to Rogatianus the Presbyter, and the other
Confessors, his brethren, greeting.
I. Both heretofore, dearest and most com-ageous brethren,
have I sent you Epistles, wherein I congratulated your faith
and valour with words of exultation ; and now again my
voice findeth no gladlier utterance, than with joyous heart
repeatedly and ever to declare the glory of your name. For
what wish could 1 form higher, or better, than this, that
I see the flock of Christ illumined by the honour of your
confession .'' for whereas all the brethren must needs rejoice
in this, the greatest share in the common joy must be the
Bishop's. For the glory of the Church is the glory of the
Prelate. In proportion as we grieve over those, whom the
hostile storm has thrown down, do we rejoice over you,
whom the devil has not been able to overcome.
2. I exhort you however by our common faith, by the true
and sincere affection of my heart for you, that ye, who have
overcome the adversary in this first encounter, uphold your
glory by a brave and persevering constancy. We are still in
the world, still engaged in warfai-e, daily do we fight for oiir
lives. You must use diligence, that after these beginniugs
there be the increase also, and that that may be perfected in
you which ye have already, with such blessed openings,
begun. It is little to have been able to attain any thing.

.32 Difficulty of perseverance ; upheld by humility.
Epist. it is more to be able to keep what you have attained. Just
^HIi as both the faith itself, and saving birth', not received merely,
^b!p?' but guarded, giveth life. Neither does the attainment of
t'^""- itself, but its being worked out to completion, keep a man
unto God. The Lord taught this in His ministry, saying,
John 6, Behold, thou art made whole, sin no more, lest a worse
^^' thing come unto thee. Suppose Him now saying this to His
Confessor, " Behold, thou ait made a Confessor, sin no more,
lest a worse thing come unto thee." Solomon moreover, and
Saul, and many others, as long as they walked in the ways of
the Lord, were able to retain the grace given unto them;
when they left the Lord's discipline. His gi-ace also left;
them. We must persevere in the straight and narrow path
to praise and glory : and since meekness and humility, and
the even tenor of a good life is suitable to all Christians,
Is. 66,2. according to the word of the Lord, Who looketh to no one,
but him that is humble, and meek, and that trembleth at
His word, so it especially behoves you Confessors to observe
and fidfil this, who have been set as an example to the rest
of the brethren, as such whose conduct all ought to be
provoked to follow in their hves and actions. For as the
Rom. 2, Jews, through whom the Name cf God is blasphemed among
^^' the Gentiles, are become aliens from God ; so contrariwise
they are dear to God, through whose obedience the Name of
the Lord is magnified by a testimony to His praise ; as it is
Matt. 5, written, the Lord Himself fore-monishing and saying, Let
^''- your light so shine before men, that they 7nay see your good
works, and glorify your Father Which is in heaven. And
Philip. Paul the Apostle says, Shine as lights in the world. And
i'Pet.2 Peter in hke manner exhorts; As strangers, he says, and
11. 12. pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the
soul; having your conversation honest among the Gentiles;
that, whereas they speak against you as evil-doers, they may,
by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify the
Lord. "Which indeed, the most of you, to my joy, do take
heed to, and being made better by the honour of your ver^
confession, guard and uphold its glory by peaceable and
virtuous lives. But some, I hear, cast a stain on your
number, and undo the praise of a most excellent name
by their evil conversation : whom you yourselves also, as

Christians, liring in and by Christ, must live like Christ. 33
tending and preserving your own honour, ought to reprove,
and check, and correct. For how great a scandal is it to your
name, when one of you spends his Ume in drunkenness and
revelhng ; another returns to that counti-y whence he was
banished, and, being taken, perishes, not now as a Christian,
but as a criminal". Some are puffed, and swell, I hear; though
itis written. Be not high-minded., but fear; for if God spared Rom.
not ihe natural branches, take heed lest He also .spare not thee- 21'
Our Lord was led as a sheep to ihe slaughter, and as a lamb Isa. 53,
before her sJiearers is dumb, so He opened not His mouth.''
I am not rebeUious, He says, neither do I gainsay. I gave Isa. 50,
My back to the smiters, and My cheeks to the palms qf iheir
hands: I hid not My face from shame and .ipitting. And
dare any one now, living by Him and in Him, to lift up
himself, and -walk proudly, forgetting both the deeds which
He did, and the commands which He delivered to us by
Himself, or by His Aposties.? But if the servant is notioimis,
greater than his Lord, they who foUow the Lord, should in ^^'
humility, and meekness, and silence, tread in His steps : for
the more any one shall abase himself, the more exalted shall
he be, for the Lord says. He that is least among you, the Lute 9,
same shall be great. ^'
3. What next is that ? how detestable must that seem to you,
which I have heard with the deepest anguish and sorrow of
mind ! That there are not wsmting those who by a base and
infamous concubinage, yet more defile the temples of God,
those members which had been sanctified after confession,
and bathed in light", promiscuously mingling their beds with
women's, wherein, though their consciences be fi-ee firom
actual gmlt. yet in this alone their sin is great, that by their
offence an example is given to the ruin of others'. "seeEp.
4. Moreover there should be no contentions nor emulations *'
among you, for the Lord left His peace to us, and it is written, Johni4,
Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. But if ye bite and^^^ jg
devour one another, take heed that ye be not consumed one i^s.'n&t.
22 39
qf another. From railing and reviling, I beseech you, abstain ; q^ 5'
15.
° For having returned from banish- man is enlightened by Baptism, it seems
ment, unpennitted. doubtfiil whether the term would be
o Illustrata, fwrxr^ms, -^ enlight- applied to his outward frame only.
ened." For martyrdom is a Baptisra A middle term, however, has been
of blood. [F.] Tet although the whole chosen.

34 Confessors by suffering must confess Christ by daily life.
Epist. for, revilers shall not inherit the kingdom of God; and the
.^Hi. tongue that hath confessed Christ, must be kept whole and
1 Cor. pure with its own honour. For he who, following the com-
^> ^^- mandment of Christ, speaks things peaceable, and good, and
righteous, daily confesses Christ. We had once renounced the
world, when we were baptized. But now have we really
renounced the world, when, tried and approved by God,
forsaking all we have, we followed the Lord, and stand and
live in His faith and fear.
5. Let us strengthen, one another with mutual exhortations,
and more and more advance in the Lord; that so, when of
1 in His mercy He shall give that peace, which He has promised'
insmn, |.Q give^ vve may return to the Church new and almost other
men, and both our brethren and the heathens may find us
in every thing corrected and reformed ; and they who before
admired our glory in our courage, may now admire the
obedience in our lives. And although both some littie while
^seeEp. ago, when ye were still in prison'', and now again I have
written most fully to our Clergy, that whatever may be re
quired either for your food or clothing be supplied, yet I myself
also have sent you 250 pieces, out of the slender sum I had
with me for my expenses ; other 250 I had sent a little before.
Victor also, lately a Reader, now a Deacon, who is with me,
sent you 175. But it gladdens me to know that very many
of our brethren, out of their affection, vie with each other,
and by their contributions help your necessities.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
remember me.
EPISTLE XIV.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, greeting.
1. I had wished, dearest brethren, that my Epistles should
greet all my Clergy stedfast and in safety. But since this
adverse storm, which overthrew the greater portion of my
people, hath added this accumulation also to my sorrows,
that its desolating sway has reached a portion of the Clergy
too; I pray the Lord, that you at least, who, I learn, stand
fast both in faith and courage, I may, by the Divine mercy,
henceforward gi-eet in safety also. And although some

St. C>'s retirement a self-denial — care of poor. 35
motives would persuade me, that I should hasten to you in
person, as, first, my desire and longing towards you, which
is my highest wish ; and next, that we may consider together,
and after they have, with counsel of many, been examined,
may adjust accurately those matters regarding the governnient
of the Church, which the common weal requires: never
theless it has appeared better to continue still for a while in
retirement and quiet, out of regard to other considerations
which concern the peace and safety of us all, whereof our
very dear brother Tertullus' will give you an account; who'Ep-l2.
in addition to his other forethought, which he employs most
intensely on the things of God, was also the author of this
advice, that I should be cautious and temperate, nor rashly
expose myself to public view, especially in that place where
I had been so frequently demanded^ and sought out. Relying 2 Ep. 20
then on your love and fidelity, which I know so well, I both ""*¦
exhort and charge you by this Epistle, that ye, whose presence
there is no way invidious, and by no means so dangerous, act
in my stead in performing those things which the government
ofthe Church requires.
2. Meanwhile, let as much care as possible and in every pos
sible way be taken ofthe poor ; of such, I mean, as have stood
in unshaken faith, and have not deserted the flock of Christ;
that means be suppHed to them, through your diligence, to
support them in their poverty, lest what the persecution
effected not as regards their faith, want should effect as regards
their necessities. To the glorious Confessors also let a more
affectionate care be shewn. And although I know that very
many of these have been supported by the vowed affection'
of brethren ; yet if there are any, who are in need of either
clothing or supplies, (as I formerly wrote you word, while
they were still in prison,) let them be supplied with whatever
is necessary, only let them know, and be instructed by you,
what, according to the lessons of Scripture, ecclesiastical
discipline requires of them ; to be humble, modest, and quiet,
that they may retain the honour of their name, and they who
' " Perhaps those called in the early their name from the perils of their office
Church Parabolani." [F.] The earliest through contagion. Those here men-
mention of these is A.D. 415, yet as a tioned seem to have been under a vow,
body previously existing, charged with " fratrum voto et dilectione suscepti."
the care of the sick poor, and deriving

36 Victory exposes io greater trials, must be ihe humbler.
Epist, have gained glory by their confession, may gain glory by
^^^- their lives also : let them make themselves worthy, that, in
¦ all things seeking tiie favour of tiie Lord, thoy may in the
consummation of their praise attain unto the hea\enly crown.
For more remaineth tiian what seemetii accomplished, iu tiiat
Ecclus, it is written, P/-rt/.te no man before his death. And again,
Rev^a, Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of
^- life. And tbe Lord also says, He that endureth to the end,
22. ' the same shall be saved.
3. Let them imitate the Lord, Who, at the very sejtson of His
Passion, shewed greater humility, not pride. For then He
Johnis, washed His disciples' feet, saying, //' /, your Lord and
Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to wash one
another''s feet. For I have given you an e.vaniple, that ye
should do as f have done to you. Let them follow idso the
example of the Apostle Paul, who after oft-repeated imprison
ment, after scourgings, after exposure to wild beasts, in all
things continued meek and humble ; nor after he had been
caught up to the third heaven and paradise, did he proudly
2 Thess. assume ought to himself, saying, Neither did we eat any
' ' tnan's bread for nought ; but wrought with labour and
travail night and day, that we might not be chargeable to
any of you.
4. These several things, I entreat you, instil into our
brethren. And since he that humbleth himself shall be
exalted, now it is that they should the more fear the
snares of the adversary, who the more vehementiy attacks
the stronger, and,' becoming the more fierce because he is
conquered, endeavoiu's to vanquish his victor. May the
Lord grant that I may both see them soon again, and by
wholesome exhortations settie their minds to maintain the
glory they have won. For I grieve when I hear that some
of them wickedly and proudly run to and fro, and give
themselves up to folly and discord; that they defile by illicit
concubinage the members of Christ, which have already
confessed Christ; nor will be ruled by the Deacons or
Presbyters, but, by the evil lives of a few, cause the honour
and glory of many and good confessors to be tarnished ; of
whom they ought rather to stand in awe, lest, condemned by
their testimony and judgment, they be excluded from their

Martyrs habitually instructed in prison by Clergy. 37
fellowship. For he is in the end an illustrious and true
confessor, on account of whom the Church afterwards is
not ashamed, but glories.
5. As regards the matter whereon our fellow-Presbyters,
Donatus and Fortunatus, Novatus and Gordius, wrote to me,
I could give no answer by myself; in that fi-om the begin
ning of my Episcopacy I resolved to do nothing of my own
private judgment without your advice and the concurrence
of the people ; but when, by the grace of God, I shall have
come to you, we will considt together of the things which
either have been, or are to be, done, as beseems our re
spective stations.
I bid you, most dear and much longed for brethren, ever
heartily farewell ; and be mindful of me. The brotherhood,
that is with you, greet much from me; and bid them re
member me. Farewell.

EPISTLE XV.
Cyprian to the Martyrs and Confessors, his very dear
brethren, greeting.
I. The anxiety of my station, and the fear of the Lord,
oblige me, most valiant and most blessed Martj'rs, to ad
monish you by my Epistles, that they, by whom faith in the
Lord is so devotedly and valiantly maintained, ought more
over to maintain the law and discipline of the Lord. For as
it behoves all the soldiers of Christ to guard the injunctions
of their Commander, so it is more in keeping, that ye should
more diligently obey His precepts, in that ye have been
made an example to the rest, both of constancy, and of the
fear of God. And I had trusted indeed tbat the Presbyters
and Deacons, who are with you, were advising and instructing
you most full}' in the law of the Gospel, as was ever done in
times past under my predecessors ; that the Deacons visiting
the prisons, by their advice and by precepts from the
Scriptures, guided the requests of the Martyrs. But now
with the utmost pain of mind I learn, that the divine pre
cepts so far from being suggested there to you, are even
hindered, so that the very things which are done of your-

38 La.rity of discipline hurts those for whom it is related.
Epist. selves, as regards God, cautiously, sind as regards God's
^^^.' priest, respectfully, are undone by certain Presbyters, who
" "" ¦ consider neither the feai- of God, nor the honour of the
Bishop. For whereas you sent lettei-s to me, wherein you
desired that your requests might be examined, and peace
granted to certain lapsed, at such time as, the persecution
having ended, we should have begun to meet wiUi our
Clergy, and to be re-assembled ; they, conti-ary to the law
of the Gospel, contrary also to your respectful petition,
before penance undergone, before confession made of their
most grievous and extreme sin, before imposition of hanils
by the Bishops and Clergy in token of their repentance,
date to make oblations for them, and to give them the
Eucharist, that is, to profane the sacred Body ofthe Lord;
1 Cor. though it is written, JJliocrer shall eat the bread and drink
^^'^'- the cup of ihe Lord unworthily, shall be guilty ofthe Body
and Blood ofthe Lord.
•2. The lapsed indeed may be excused iu this. For who Uiat
is dead in sin would not hasten to obtain life ? Wlio would
uot hurry to arrive at his own salvation ? But it belongs to
those set over tiiem to observe the commandment, aud to
instruct their haste or their ignorance, lest they who should
be shepherds of the sheep become tiieir slayers. For to
concede these things, whicli tiuu to desti'uction, is to de
ceive. Nor so is the fallen raised, but ratiier by tiie offence
against God is thrust headlong into ruin. Let them tiien
learn, if even from you, \vliat they should have taught you.
Let them keep your petitions aud requests for the Bishop,
and wait for fit and settled times to grant peace on yom:
enti-eaty. It cometh first, tiiat the mother receive peace
from the Lord, then that your desires fbr the peace of her
sons be considered. And whereas I heiu-, most valiant aud
most dear brethren, tiiat you are importuned by tiie shame
lessness of some, and that your modesty suffers violence ; I
entreat you with all possible earnestness, that, mindful of
the Gospel, and considering what and what sort of con-
ci'ssions the Martyrs before you made, how anxious they
wore in all cases, you also would anxiously and cautiously
weigh the requests of your ])otitioners ; since, as friends of
tho Lord, and hereafter to judge wilh Him, ye must look

Judgment to be used by Martyrs, as hereafter to judge. 89
into the behaviour, and works, and deserts of every one;
ye must examine also the kind and quality of their several
sins, lest if any thing should have been hastily and un
worthily either promised by you, or confirmed by us, our
Church should have occasion to blush before the very
Gentiles. For we are frequently visited' and rebuked, and'.'ivi-
admonished to keep the commandments of the Lord pure
and inviolate ; which I know also still ceaseth not among
you, so that the Divine judgment instructs very many of you
also in the discipline of the Church.
3. But all this can be ordered, if ye would restrain the
petitions made to you with a devout regard to religion;
discovering and checking those, who either having respect
to persons, shew partiality in distributing your favours, or
seek profit from an illicit traffic. On this matter I have
written both to the Clergy and the people, both'-' which ^ Epp.
Epistles I have desired should be read to you. In this too
ye ought to correct and conform the practice to your own
carefulness, designating by name those to whom ye desire
peace to be granted. For I hear that to some such letters
as these are given, " Let such an one with his friends be
admitted to communion." Which was never in any instance
done by the Martyrs, so that an uncertain and blind petition
should hereafter heap odium upon us. For it leaves a wide
opening when it is said, " Such an one vrith his friends ;" for
twenty, or thirty, or more may be brought to us, who may be
declared to be the relatives and kindred, freedmen and
domestics of him that receives the letter. Therefore I beg
of you, that those whom ye yourselves see, whom ye know,
whose penitence you behold approaching very near to a
full amends, you would designate by name in the letter,
and so address your letters to us agreeably to the faith and
to discipline.
Most valiant and most beloved brethren, I wish you ever
farewell in the Lord, and that ye remember me. Farewell,

40 .S/. C. dissembles his own wrong, speaks in others' periL
Epist,
-j^ EPISTLE X^T.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren, greettHg.
I . Longhave I patientiy endured, dearest brethren, in hopes
that mv forbearing silence would tend to quietness. But
since the immoderate and headlong presumption of certain
persons threatens by its temerity to confouud the honour of
the ilart\-rs, the modestv" of the C onfessors, and the tranquillity
of the whole people ; I may not longer hold my peace, lest
my too great silence should lead alike to the peril of the
people and of om-selves. For what peril must we not fear
from the displeasure of tiie Lord, when some of the
Presbyters, mindful neither of the Gospel, nor of their
own station, aud moreover notiiing heeding the future
Judgment of the Lord, nor the Bishop now set over them,
do that vvhich was never at any time attempted under our
predecessors, -with contempt and dishonour of the Bishop
arrogate sole authority to themselves ?
•2. Would that tiiey did not arrogate this to the utter over
throw of our brethren's safety. Contumely to my Episcopal
authority I could dissemble and endure as I ever have dis
sembled and endured it: but now there is no room for
dissembling ; when our brethren are deceived by some of
you, who, not hav'ing the means of restoring them to sal
vation, desire to please, and so do injure the lapsed still
more. For that it is a most heinous sin, which the per
secution has forced them to commit, themselves know who
have committed it; since our Lord and Judge has said,
Mat. 10, Whosoever shall confess Me bqfore men, him will I also
•'"¦ ^^' confess bqfore My Father which is in heaven ; biU tchosoecer
shall deny Me, him will I also deny. And again He has
Mart 3, said, All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons qf men, and
blaspheinies ; but he that shall blaspheme against the Holy
Ghost, shall not have forgiveness, but is quilty qf eternal
1 Cor. sin 1. The blessed Apostle has also said ; Ye cannot drink
^"' ^^- the cup of the Lord, and the cup qf devils: ye cannot be par-
1 reus est cetenti pecoati ; so some [F.] so ;ilso Copt. Arm. Goth. Vulg. It.
tTreek copies have i/trnfrUc [D. or (exc. Brix. Tol.) S. Ath. S. Aug. »p.
ifiei(TiifutTis 13. L.] in.'itead of Mflruii. Scholz,

Abridgment of penitence hurts the penitent. 41
takers qf the Lordis table, and of the table qf devils. He
that conceals these words fi-om our brethren, deceives them
unhappy ; that, whereas by undergoing due penance they
might by their prayers and good works appease God as a
Father and Merciful, they are seduced to perish more utterly ;
and they, who might have raised themselves again, fall still
lower. For whereas in lesser sins sinners do penance for an
appointed time, and, according to the rules of discipline,
come to confession', and by laying on of hands of the
Bishop and Clergy, recover the right of communion ; now,
while their time is unfinished, the persecution still continues,
the peace of the Church itself not yet restored, they are
admitted to communion, their names are offered: and, penance
not yet performed, confession not yet made, the hands of
the Bishops and Clergy not yet laid upon them, the Eu
charist is given to them, whereas it is written, Whosoever shall i cor.
eat the bread and drink the cup qf the Lord unworthily, shall ^^i ^'^•
be guilty of the Body and Blood qf the Lord.
3. They however are not so guilty, who are less acquainted
with the law of Scripture ; but they will be guilty, who, being
in authority, do not suggest these things to the brethren,
that so, being instructed by those set over them, they may
do all things in the fear of God, and with the observance
established and prescribed by Him. Moreover they expose
the blessed Martyrs to odium ; and entangle the glorious
servants of God with the Priest of God ; for though mindful
of my station, they have addressed letters to me, and entreated
that their requests should be then examined, and peace
granted, when our Mother the Church should herself first,
through the Lord's mercy, have obtained peace, and the
Divine protection have brought me back to His Church;
yet these Presbyters, setting aside the honour, which the
blessed Martyrs with the Confessors retain towards me,
despising the law of the Lord, and that observance which
the same Martyrs and Confessors charge them to keep,
before the fear of persecution is extinguished, before my
return, nay almost before the departure of the Martyrs them
selves, they, I say, communicate with the lapsed, and offer
the Oblation, aud give them the holy Eucharist : though
' exomologesis, see on TertuU. de pcenit. not. L, p. 376.

42 The Church admonished through children.
Efist. even if the Martyrs, in the fervour of their glory, should
^^^^- gaze less steadily on tbe words of Scripture, and desire
¦ ^^" somewhat more, tliey shoidd be reminded by the Presbyters
and Deacons, as was always heretofore done, tlierefore
the divine censure ceases not to chastise us by night and
day, for besides nightly visions, by day also the innocent
age^ of children among us is filled with the Holy Ghost, and
in ecstacy they see \vitii tiieir eyes, and hear, and speak those
things wherein the Lord vouchsafes to admonish and iustruct
us. But ye shall hear all when the Lord, WTio bade me retire,
shall bring me back to you. Meanwhile let certain rash, and
Lute incautious, and swelling persons among you, who fear not Ood
'''-' nor regard man, be assured, tiiat if they shall longer persevere
in the same, I will use that admonition which the Lord bids
me use ; so that they shall be restrained meanwhile from
offering, and have to plead tiieir whole cause both before me
and the Confessors themselves and the whole people, when,
by permission of the Lord, we shall begin to be re-assemhled
in the bosom of our ilotiier the Church. I have written on
this to the ^lartyrs and Confessors, and to the people, both
which Epistles I have desired should be read to you.
Most dear brethren, aud much longed for, I wish you
ever heartily farewell in the liOrd, and that ye remember me.
Farewell.
EPISTLE XMI.
Cyprian to his brethren cf the Laity, who stand J'ast in the
faith, greeting.
How yo lament and grieve over the fall of our brethren,
I know fi-om myself, dearest brethren, who also lament and
grieve with you for each of theui, and suffer and feel what
2 Cor. the blessed Apostie said; Who is weak, and Iam not weak >
11,29. ^^,/^Q ^^ offended, and I burn not? And again in his Epistie
1 Cor. he v\ rites. Whether one member safer, all the members suffer
12, 26. ' This expression was adduced (de unbapti-«d children ; in St. C, of bsp-
Bapt, c, '3S. p. 2rr. n. o. O.xf. Tr.) to tismal purit)-. S. Jerome (in Is. IS,
illustrate one of Tertullian ; S. Cyprian 16.) uses it in a popular wav, " nouin-
however qnaliKes and corrects his noxiaj paroitur ajtati," but T. allows
" master's" expression; for in T. it himself, for the time, to found an argu-
is used of mere absence of actual sin in ment upon it.

n

In all grievous sin, penance precedes restoration. 43
with it; or one member rejoice, all the members rejoice with
it. I too suffer and grieve for our brethren, who having
lapsed and fallen prostrate under the violence of the persecu
tion, have torn away part of our bowels with them, and
inflicted equal pain on us through their wounds : which the
Divine mercy is able to remedy. But we, I think, must
not be hasty, nor do any thing incautiously and hurriedly;
lest the rash seizure of reconciliation provoke the more
heavily the Divine displeasure. The blessed Martyrs have
written to me about certain persons, requesting that their
desires may be considered. When peace is first given to
us all by the Lord, and we have begun to return to the
Church, each case shall be examined in your presence,
and with aid of your judgment. I hear however that some
of the Presbyters, neither mindful of the Gospel, nor con
sidering what the Martyrs have written to me, nor reserving
to the Bishop the honour due to his priesthood and chair,
have already begun to communicate with the lapsed, and to
offer the Oblation for them, and to give them the holy
Eucharist, whereas they ought by a due course to attain
hereto. For since in lesser offences, which are not com
mitted against God', penance is done for an appointed time,
and confession made, with enquiry into tiie life of him who is
doing penance, nor may any come to communion, except
hands shall first have been laid on him by the Bishop and
Clergy, how much more in these most grievous and extremest
sins, ought all things to be observed, with caution and reserve,
according to the discipline of the Lord ! This our Presbyters
and Deacons ought indeed to have advised you, that so they
might tend the sheep committed to them, and instruct them
in the way of attaining salvation according to the Divine
appointment. I know both the meekness and the fear of our
people; that they would have been watchfiul in appeasing and
deprecating the wrath of God, had not certain of the Pres
byters, in order to please, deceived them. Do then even ye
' Directly, as in the denial ofthe Faith, S. Jerome uses the word "levins,"
andsoinvolvingallothers,(whenceTert. 1. vii. in Is. u. 18. " For compared
caUsidolatry,"theprimary offence ofthe with blasphemy, every sin is lighter."
human race, the chief guilt of the world. There is no reference then here to
the whole ground of Judgment." de venial sins. See on this passage note L.
Idol. init. and St. C. Ep.36 init. " such on Tertullian, t. i. p. 377. Oxf. Tr.
an exceeding and immeasurable crime."

44 Grievous cases to be considered before the whole Church,
Epist. guide them individually °, and by your advice and restraint
' temper the minds of the lapsed in accordance with the divme
precepts. Let no one gather prematurely a bitter fruit.
Let no one before he have carefully repaired it, again entrust
to the deep his ship shattered and broken by the waves. Let
no one hasten to recover and clad himself in a tattered gar
ment, until he have seen it mended by a skilful workman, and
have received it dressed from the hands of the fuller, I
pray they may listen patientiy to our advice, await our return,
that when, by the mercy of God, we shall come to you, having
summoned several of my colleagues, .we may, after the disci
pline of the I^ord and in the presence of the Confessors, and
your judgments also had ", examine the letters and requests
of the blessed Martyrs. On this subject 1 have written to
the Clergy, and to the Martyrs and Confessors, both which
Epistles I have desired to be read to you.
Dearest brethren, and much longed for, I wish you ever
farewell in the Lord, and that ye remember me. Farewell.

EPISTLE XVIII.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren^,
greeting.
I wonder, dearest brethren, that ye have never replied to
the many Epistles I have repeatedly written to you ; though
both the interests and needs of our brotherhood would so
be best ordered, if, being informed by you, I might so give
more accurate advice as to the things to be done. Since
however I see that there is as yet no opening for my coming
to you, and summer has already begun, a season troubled
with continual and severe sicknesses, I think that the cases
of om- brethren should be met ; so that they, who have
received letters from the Martyrs, and may be helped by

" The pastoral of&ce being towards 67, S. Clem, Ep. i. §, 44. f. Ben.
congregations, that of the laity to indi- / An ancient Ms. says, "at Capua."
viduals. An African Capua is also probably in-
« Cone. Carth. iv. can. 23. " Let not tended. Can. Eccl. Afr. can. 48. as also
the Bishop hear the cause of any, save in the fragment pubUshed by Bp. F.
in the presence of the Clergy and (.sheet h. infr.) Ben.
people," add Ep. 14. fin. 19. 30. 31. 34.

Communion to be accelerated in sickness. 45
their privilege with God, if they are seized with any ailment
or danger of sickness, may, without waiting for my pre
sence, make confession of their sin before any Presbyter at
hand, or if a Presbyter shall not be found, and death ap
proaches, then even before a Deacon ; that so receiving
imposition of hands unto repentance, they may go to the
Lord with that peace, which the Martyrs in their letters
to rae have requested for them. The rest of the people too
that have lapsed, do you cherish by your presence : and
that they abandon not the faith and the Lord's mercy,
do you cheer them by your consolation ; for neither, if, meek
and humble and truly doing penance, they shall continue
in good works, will they be left without the help and aid
of the Lord, so that they too shall not be holpen by divine
remedies. To the Catechumens also, should any be over
taken by sudden danger, and be near their end, let not your
vigilance be wanting, nor let the mercy of the Lord be
denied to them that implore the Divine grace.
Dearest brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell, and be
mindful of me. Greet the whole brotherhood in my name,
and admonish and beg them to remember me. Farewell.
EPISTLE XIX.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greeting.
I have read your letter, dearest brethren, wherein you
write that you have not failed in wholesome counsel to our
brethren, that, laying aside indiscreet haste, they should wait
reverently and patiently for God: thart so, when through
His mercy we shall have come together, we may consult on
all matters conformably to Ecclesiastical discipline ; espe
cially in that it is written ; Remember from whence thou artB,ev. 2,
fallen, and repent. But he repents, who, meek and patient, •''-
mindful of the divine precepts, and obeying the Priests of
God, deserves well of the Lord by his submission and
righteojus works. Since however you inform me that some
are too forward, and urgently press to receive communion ;
and you desire me to give you some regulation in this

46 A new and weighty case not to be decided by a Bishop singly.
Epist. matter ; I think that I wrote fully enough on this subject
^^" in my last Epistle, that they who have received letters from
" the Martyrs, and may by their aid be holpen with the Lord
amid their sins, if they begin to be sore pressed by any
sickness or peril, may (after they have confessed and re
ceived imposition of hands from you) be remitted unto the
Lord with the peace promised them by the Martyrs. But
for the rest, who, not having obtained letters from the
Martyrs, complain invidiously ; since this is a case that
concei-ns not a few, nor one Church, nor one Province, but
the whole world, let them await from the protection of the
Lord the public peace of the Church itself. For this is
becoming to tbe modesty and discipline and character of us
all ; that the Bishops meeting with the Clergy, and in the
presence of the laity who stand fast, to whom also, for their
faith and fear, honour is to be shewn, may settie all things
with the due reverence of common consultation. But how
irreverent is it, and pernicious even to those who are thus ur
gent, if, when those who were banished and driven from their
country, and spoiled of all their goods, have not yet returned
to the Church, some of the lapsed hasten to anticipate the
Confessors themselves, and to enter the Church before them.
If too they are in so great haste, they have what they require
in their own power, the state of things itself offering them
more than they ask. The battle is still waging ; the lists
are daily held ; if they truly and firmly repent of the deed,
and the fervour of their faith is vehement ; whosoever cannot
brook delay, may be crowned.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
that ye remember me. Greet the whole brotherhood in my
name, and exhort them to remember me. Farewell.

EPISTLE XX.
Cyprian to his brethren the Presbyters and Deacons
assembled at Rome, greeting.
1 . Whereas I have leamt, dearest brethren, that what I have
done, and am now doing, has been reported to you without
due straightforwardness and fidelity, I have thought it neces-

St. C's watchfulness for his people in his retirement. 47
sary to write this Epistle to you, wherein an account might
be given you of my acts, discipline, and diligence. For, as
the commandments of the Lord ' direct, as soon as the first
onset of disturbance arose, and the populace with violent
clamour demanded me", I, not regarding so much my own
safety, as the general quiet of the brethren, withdrew for a
while ; lest, by my obstinate presence, the sedition, which
had begun, should be more exasperated. Yet, though absent i Cor.
in body, neither in spirit, nor act, nor advice was 1 wanting, ' '
so as to fail to consult, for my brethren, to the best of my
poor ability, wherein I could, according to the injunctions of
the Lord. What I have done, my Epistles will tell you, which
I sent, as occasion required, to the number of thirteen, and
which I have transmitted to you. In these neither advice to
the Clergy, nor exhortation to the Confessors, nor reproofs,
when necessary, to the banished', nor addresses and per-iEp.13.
suasions to the whole brotherhood that they entreat the
mercy of God, were wanting on my part; so far as according
to the law of faith, and the fear of God, my poor ability was
able to endeavour, the Lord suggesting. But after, when
the torture came, my counsel found its way both to our
brethren who had already been tortured, and to those still
imprisoned that they might be tortured, in order to strengthen
and confirm them. Moreover when I discovered that such
as had defiled their hands and lips with sacrilegious contact %
or had at least polluted their conscience with impious certi
ficates ', were canvassing the Martyrs every where, and were
also corrupting the Confessors with importunate and fulsome
entreaties, so that, without any discrimination or enquiry
into the several cases, thousands of letters were daily given
agaiast the rules of the Gospel, I wrote Epistles whereby, to
the utmost of my power, to recall the Martyrs and Confessors
by my counsel to the Lord's precepts. Towards the Pres
byters and Deacons also the vigour of the priestly authority
was not wanting, so that some, less mindful of discipline, and
who with a precipitate rashness had already begun to receive
^ Matt. 10, 23. see on Ep. 31. p. 71. ' By sacrificing, or eating things
n, b. sacrificed.
" For the lions, see Ep. 14. §.1. Life, '' The Libellatici, see de Laps. §. 17.
§. 8. p, viii, Oxf. Tr. Tert. de Spect. e. p. 170. Oxf. Tr.
26. and note r.

48 St. C's deference to others.
Epist. the lapsed to communion, were checked by my interposition.
-^— I have also, as much as I could, composed the minds of the
" people, and have instructed them that Ecclesiastical discipline
must be upheld.
2, But afterwards, when some of the lapsed, either of their
own accord, or some one inciting them, broke out into bold
demands, so as to endeavour to extort by violence the peace
promised them by the Martyrs and Confessors, I twice wrote
on this subject also to the Clergy, and ordered my Epistles to
be read to them, directing, (if so I might by any means
mitigate their violence at present,) that any who, having
received letters from the Martyrs, were departing this life,
should, having confessed, and received imposition of hands
unto repentance, be remitted to the Lord with the peace
promised them by the Martyrs. Nor in this did I lay down
a law, or rashly make myself its author. But whereas it
seemed right that both honour should be shewn to the
Martyrs, and yet the violence of those, who desired to throw
every thing into confusion, be checked, and moreover, having
read your letter, lately sent to my Clergy through Crementins
the Subdeacon, to the effect that those should be holpen
who, having lapsed, were seized with sickness, and who
repenting desired communion — I thought it right to abide
by what was your opinion also, lest our conduct in the
Ministry, which ought to be united and to agree in all things,
should in some respect differ. As to the cases of the rest,
notwithstanding they have received letters fi-om the Martyrs,
I ordered them to be entirely deferred ; and to be reserved
until my return : that so, when the Lord shall have vouch
safed us peace, and several Bishops shall have met together,
we may, with the assistance of your counsel also, set in order
and restore every thing.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.

Sympathy felt and craved while suffering for Clirist. 49
EPISTLE XXI.
Celerinus to Luciatius, greeting.
As I write this to you, my lord and brother, I am both

and sorrowful; glad in that I have heard you are
imprisoned for the Name of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, and have confessed His Name before the magistrates
of this world; sorrowful, in that since I accompanied you, I
have never been able to receive a letter from you. And just
now a double sorrow weighs upon me; for that although you
knew that Montanus, our common brother, was coming from
you out of prison to me, yet you have not signified to me
how you fare, or what is being done about you. This, indeed,
usually happens to the servants of God, especially to those
who are set for the confession of Christ. For I know that
each one no longer regards the things of the world, in that
he hopes for a heavenly crown. For I have said that
perhaps you have forgotten to write to me. For, if I, out of
the lowest place, may be named to thee as thine, or as
brother, if I am worthy of the name of Celerinus — still when
I too was in the same empurpled confession, I remembered
my oldest brethren : and I mentioned them in my Epistles,
and that their ancient dearness still continued with me, and
mine. However, dearest brother, I pray the Lord that if you
should be first washed in that sacred Blood, and have suffered
for the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, before my Epistle
reaches you in this world ; or now should it reach you, that
you would write in answer to me. So may He crown you.
Whose Name you have confessed. For I believe that although
we see not each other in this world, yet in that to come we shall
embrace in the presence of Christ. Beg that I too may be
worthy to be crowned in your number. Know, however, that
I am set in great tribulation, and night and day so call to
mind your ancient affection, as if you were present with me,
God alone knoweth. Therefore I beg of you to grant my
- Both this Epistle and the answer less instructed sort, (see Ep. 15 and 27.
seem written by persons little versed §.1.) The meaning given is in some few
in writing. Confessors probably of the places conjectural.
E

50 Intercession asked for, upon penitence and good works.
Epist. request, and mourn with me over the death of my sister, who
^^h in this time of desolation has fallen from Christ. For she
has sacrificed, and provoked the anger of the Lord : this is
manifest to us. For whose deeds I, in this period of Easter
joy, weeping day and night, have in sackcloth and ashes spent
my days in tears, and still spend them to this present day,
until aid be given by our Lord Jesus Christ, and pity obtained
through you or through those my Masters who shall have
been crowned, from whom you will entreat, that these dreadful
wrecks of the Fai^h raay be pardoned; for I bear in mind your
ancient affection, so that you will grieve with all for our sisters,
whom you also know well, I mean, Numeria and Candida; for
whose sins, since they have us as brethren, we ought to hold
watch. For I believe that Christ will have respect to their
repentance and good works, which they have done towards
our colleagues in banishment who have come from you, from
whom too you -will hear of their works : — I believe, I say,
that Christ will pardon them on the entreaty of you His
Martyrs. For I hear that you have received the ministry of
those that have confessed unto blood. Happy thou! to
fulfil those wishes which thou always longedst for; ever
sleeping on the ground. Thou hast wished to be impri
soned for His Name, which has now befallen thee, as it is
rs.20,4. written. The Lord grant thee according to thine own heart.
And now made a priest of God over them, yet the same
their minister'*, hath reviewed the case. Therefore, my lord,
I beg and entreat by our Lord Jesus Christ, that you would
refer the matter to the rest, your colleagues, your brethren,
my lords, and entreat of them, that whoever of you shall
first be crowned, will remit that so great sin, to those our
sisters Numeria and Candida. Moreover, this latter I have
ever called Etecusa", God is my witness, because she gave
money for herself that she might not sacrifice ; but she
seems only to have gone up to the Tria Fata', and after
"1 The text is probably corrupt, Et The sense might be that he had not
nunc super ipsos faotus antistes Dei now only, but ever, thought her guilt
reoognovit idem minister. The con- less deep. Rig. renders, " For Ete-
text bears out some such contrast, that cusa herself I ever called hack," i. e.
Lucianus was set over the other mar- from sacrificing, in which however
tyrs, but ministered to them. " semper" seems to have no force.
» Dodw.^upposes Etecusa to be Can- f near the Forum, on the way to the
dida, so called in the sense of arvx'wa Capitol.
" unhappy," or iixoSirii " unwilling."

Ministering to the Saints a ground of restoration. 51
that to have come down. I know therefore that she has not
sacrificed. When their cause was lately heard, the ruling
Presbyters bade them wait as they are, until a Bishop « is
appointed. But as far as you may by your holy prayers and
petitions, in which we confide, since ye are friends, and
moreover witnesses of Christ, that you will indulge us in all
things — I entreat therefore, dearest lord, Lucianus, that you
would remember me, and grant my petition. So may Christ
confer upon you that holy crown, which He has given you
not only in confession, but also in holiness of life, wherein
you have ever run, and been an example to the saints, and
ever a witness. I entreat that you will refer this matter to all
my lords, your brethren, the Confessors, that these my sisters
may obtain assistance from you. This too you should know,
lord and brother, that not only do I entreat this for them,
but Statins also, and Severianus, and all the Confessors, who
have come hither from you, to whom these our sisters went
down in the harbour, and brought up to the city ; wherein
they have ministered to as many as sixty-five, and to this
day tend them in all things. For all are with them. But I
ought not to trouble your pious breast ftirther, for I know the
promptness of your will. Macarius greets you, with his
sisters Cornelia and Emerita, who rejoice in your empurpled
confession, and that of all the brethren, and Saturninus, who
himself also has wrestled with the devil, and who has con
fessed the Name of Christ, and who boldly confessed when
tortured by the grappling-irons, and who earnestly begs and
entreats the same. Your brethren Calphurnius, and Maria,
and all the holy brethren, greet you. This too you should
know, that I have written also to my lords, your brethren,
and I beg you would read my Epistle to them.

EPISTLE XXII.
Lucianus io Celerinus his lord, and if I am worthy so to be
called. Colleague in Christ, greeting.
I have received your letter, most dearly beloved lord and
brother, in which you have so overwhelmed me with obliga-
« in place of Fabian.
e2

52 Letters of reconciliation given in the name of Paulus.
Epist. tions, that I was almost overset by excess of joy, so that your
-„- -¦ letter, which I too wished, after so long an interval, to read, in
which you deigned to make mention of me, I rejoiced above
measure at reading, through the kindness of your so great
condescension; who writing to me, say, " If I am worthy to
be called your brother;" and this, of a man who confessed
the Name of God with fear, before a more petty tribunal.
For thou, by God's will, in thy confession didst not only
drive back the great dragon himself, the pioneer"" of Anti
christ, [but] by that voice and those deific words, which I
know, hast conquered, as a lover of the faith, and jealous
for the doctrine of Christ, with that lively energy, which
I know in you, wherein I rejoice that you abide. Now,
dearest, already to be numbered among the Martyrs, thou
hast been pleased to oppress me by thy letter, in which thou
hast signified of our sisters ; of whom would that the mention
arose not in the commission of so great a crime. Then in trath
we should not shed so many tears, as now. Thou shouldest
know what has been done about us. When the blessed
Martyr Paulus was still in the body, he called me, and said
to me, " Lucian, I charge thee before Christ, that if any one
shall ask peace of thee after I am summoned away, grant it
in my name." Moreover all of us whom the Lord, in this
so great tribulation, hath deigned to summon, all of us by
mutual compact, have by our letters given peace to all.
Thou seest then, brother, that part hereof Paulus hath en
joined to me ; we too gave our sentence in behalf of all, of
whom we also were in this tribtilation', when^we were com^
manded, by the Emperor's ordejj to be put to death by
hunger and thirst, and were shut up in two dungeon^^that
they might subdue us by hunger and thirst, and moreover
by sufiFocatioii from smoke^; and our distress was intolerable,
such as no one could endure"; but now we have attained to
the very brightness itself. Therefore, dearest brother, greet
ll The Emperor Deoius. It Sed et ignis vapore; et pressura
i This seems said in humility; the nostra erat intolerabilis F. e Vat. sed
confessors and the lapsed were involved et ignis ah opere pres.=urffl nostrae, Edd.
in one common trial, belonged to one et Bal.
body, and so the confessors might the ' A freer air, F. or it may be like,
rather be called upon to relieve the " Thou hast made us pass through fire
lapsed. In the former part of the sen- and water, and broughtest ue out into
tence, Bp. Fell's text furnishes a eom- a wealthy place."
ment on the obscurer Benedictine.

Plenary reconciliation directed by the Confessors. 53
Numeria and Candida, who shall be" according to the in
junction of Paulus, and of the other Martyrs, whose names
I subjoin; of Bassus, in tbe mines"; of Mappalicus, at tbe
torture; of Fortunio, in prison; of Paulus, after the torture;
of Fortunata, Victorinus, Victor, Herennius, Credula, Herena,
Donatus, Firmus, Venustus, Fructus, Julia, ]Martial, and
Aristo, who, by God's will, were starved to death in prison,
to whom you will in a few days hear that we too are joined:
for tills day, wherein I write my letter, eight days have passed,
since we have been again close imprisoned; and before those
eight days, for five intervening days, we received a morsel of
bread, and water by measure. Therefore, brother, I beg,
that, as here, the Lord hath begun to give peace to the
Church herself, not only these our sisters, but such others also
whom you know to be near to our mind, may, according to
the desire of Paulus, aud our writing", having laid their
causes before the Bishop, and made confession, have peace.
All my Colleagues greet you; do you greet the Confessors of
the Lord, who are there with you, whose names you men
tioned; amongst whom are Saturninus with all his com
panions, but who is also my colleague, and iSIaris, Collecta,
and Emerita, Calphurnius, and Maria, Sabina, Spesina, and
the sisters, Januaria, Dativa, Donata. We greet Saturus with
his family, Bassianus, and all the Clergy, LTranius, Alexius,
Quintianus, Colonica, and all whose names I have not writ
ten, because I am now weary, therefore they must pardon me.
I heartily wish you weW, Alexius, and Getulicus, and the
money-changers, and the sisters. My sisters, Januaria and
Sophia, greet you, whom I commend unto you.
EPISTLE XXIII.
All the Coifessors to Pope Cyprian, greeting.
Know that we have granted peace to all of whose be
haviour since the commission of their crime you are satis
fied ; and we desire, through you, to make known this
decision to other Bishops also. We wish you to maintain
" The sentence is probably unfi- favoured hy Vat. Lat. Grat. " in pera-
nished. rio" or "imperario." The Edd. have
" Bp. F. has been followed in receiv- pejerario. Bod. 1. pegrario, cod. Bal.
ing Kig.'s conjecture " petrario." Itis pignerario.

54 Instances of recovery from denial of ihe Faith.
Epist. peace with the holy Martyrs, Lucianus wrote this, there

A, 250.

being present, of the Clergy, an Exorcist and a Reader.
EPISTLE XXIV.
Caldonius to Cyprian, and his fellow-Presbyters at Carthage,
greeting.
The necessity of the times requires that we do not rashly
grant the peace of the Church. But I have thought fit to
write to you, that they, who, after they had sacrificed, were
put to the trial a second time, have been banished. They
seem, therefore, to me to have purged their former sin, in
that they leave possessions and houses, and, doing penance,
follow Christ. For instance, Felix, one very near to me in
bonds, (and whom 1 know very intimately,) who sen'ed in
the office of presbyter" under Decimus, Victoria his w-ife,
and Lucius, all faithful, have been banished, and have left
their property, which the Exchequer has now escheated.
There is a woman also, by name Bona, who was dragged
by her husband to sacrifice, who (conscious that she did
not herself commit the crime, for they held her hands and
themselves sacrificed) began to cry out against them, " I did
it not, ye did it;" so she also was sent into banishment.
When therefore all these asked for peace, saying, " We have
recovered the Faith which we had lost, and have done pe
nance, and have publicly confessed Christ ;" although 1
think they ought to obtain peace, yet I have put them off
for your advice, lest I should seem inconsiderately to anti
cipate you in any thing. If then any thing shall be de
termined by you in common, write to me.
Greet our friends, ours you. I wish you, dearest brother,
ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XXV.
Cyprian to his brother Caldonius, greeting.
We have received your letter, dearest brother, which is
exceedingly modest, and full of sincerity and faith. Nor do
" Presbyterium subministrabat, as Presbytery or Consistory. This had
Vicaire or Curate. Bp. Fell thinks it probably been Presbyterio.
may perhaps mean, ministered to the

Banishment and loss of goods for Christ, cancels past denial. 55
we wonder, that you, well versed and skilled in the Lord's
Scriptures, do every thing cautiously and advisedly. But
you have judged rightly as to granting peace to our brethren,
which they, by their true penitence, and the glory of their
confession of the Lord, have earned for themselves, being
justified by their words, by which they had before cow- Mat. 12
demned themselves. Since then they have purged all
their sin, and, the Lord aiding them, have wiped off their
former stain by this later' courage, they ought not to lie '.Poste-riore F.
any longer, as it were prostrate, under the devil ; they who, with 6
having been banished and deprived of all their property, ^"S-
have raised themselves up again, and begun to stand with some olc
Christ. And would that so the rest also, repenting after -q^'^ "^
their fall, might be restored to their former state : whom,
now being urgent with us, and rashly and importunately
extorting peace, that you may know, how we have treated,
I have sent you a book'', with five letters which I wrote
to the Clergy, and to the people, to the Martyrs also and the
Confessors. These letters, already sent to very many of our
Colleagues, have been approved, and they have written in
answer that they will persevere in the same purpose with
me, according to the Catholic faith. Which fact do you
also transmit to as many of our Colleagues as you can ;
that so one rule of discipline and one consent may be
observed by us all, according to the Lord's commands.
Dearest brother, I bid you ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE XXVI.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greeting.
The Lord speaketh and saith. Upon whom shall I look, lea. 66,
but upon the man that is humble, and peaceable, and that '
trembleth at my words? This whereas we ought all to
be, so ought they especially who must labour, that after
their grievous lapse, they may by true penitence and entire
humility, win the favour of the Lord. But I have read the
P Probably the de Lapsis. For al- may have been substituted after-
though the first few lines allude to the wards.
close of the Decian persecution, these

56 St, C dares not, in great matters, act alone.
Epist. letter of the whole body of Confessors, which they wish
^ ^g^' through me to be notified to all my Colleagues, and in
which they desire that the peace granted by themselves
may be confirmed to those of whose behaviour since the
commission of their crime we are satisfied. Which matter
since it demands the advice and opinion of us all, I dare not
prejudge, and claim to myself alone what concerns us in
common. In the mean while, then, we must abide by
the letters, which I very lately wrote to you; copies of
which I have already sent to many of my CoUeagues also ;
who have written back word that they approve my deter
mination, and that we must not depart from it, until, peace
having been restored to us by the Lord, we may meet
together, and examine the case of each. Moreover, that
you may know what my colleague Caldonius wrote to me,
and what I wrote to him in answer, I enclose herewith
copies of both letters : all which I beg of you to read to our
brethren, that they may be more and more coraposed to
patience, nor to their former sin add yet another, in that
they will neither obey me nor the Gospel, nor suffer then-
cases to be examined conformably to the letters of all the
Confessors. Dearest, brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell, and
that ye remember me. Greet the whole brotherhood.
Farewell.

EPISTLE XXVII.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons abiding at Rome,
his brethren, greeting.
I. Since my former Epistle to you, dearest brethren,in which
my conduct was explained, and some slight account given of
my discipline and diligence, there hath occurred another
matter, of which also you ought not to be uninformed. For
our brother Lucianus, himself also one of the Confessors,
glowing indeed in faith and strong in courage, but in
sufficiently grounded in the reading of the word of the Lord,
has attempted certain things, making himself for some while
past, an authority to the ignorant populace, in that letters

Confusio7i through uninsirucied facility of some Martyrs. 57
written in his hand have been given to many persons in
discriminately, in the name of Paulus. Whereas Mappalicus
the martyr, being cautious and modest, regardful of the law
and discipline, gave no letters contrary to the Gospel, but,
moved by domestic piety, recommended only that peace
should be granted to his mother'', who had lapsed: Satur
ninus also, being still in prison after the torture, issued no
letters of that sort. But Lucianus, not only while Paulus
was still in prison, gave letters in his name indiscriminately
written with his own hand, but even after his decease, con
tinued to do the same in his name, saying that he bad been
ordered so to do by Paulus ; not knowing that the Lord
must rather be obeyed than the fellow-servant. In the name
of Aurelius too, a youth who has endured the torture, many
letters have been given, written with the hand of the same
Lucianus, because Aurelius did not know how to write. To
check this practice in some degree, I wrote a letter to them,
which I sent to you under cover of my last Epistle ; wherein Ep, 20,
I failed not to beg and persuade them, that they would have
regard to the law ofthe Lord, and to the Gospel,
2. But after I had sent this letter to them, in the hope that
something might be done as it were more moderately and
temperately, the same Lucianus -wrote a letter in the name of
all the Confessors, whereby the whole bond of faith, and the
fear of God, and the comiqandment of the Lord, and the
sanctity and strength ofthe Gospel, were well-nigh dissolved.
For he wrote in the name of all, that they had granted peace
to all ; and that they wished this sentence to be notified
through me to other Bishops, a copy of which letter I have
transmitted to you. There is added indeed, " of whose
behaviour since the commission of their crime you are
satisfied." A course which stirs up greater odium against me,
in that when I have beg^n to hear and examine the cases
of individuals, I must seem to deny to many, what all
now insist that they have received from the ^lartyrs and
Confessors. 3. Moreover, the beginning of this sedition has afready shewn
itself; for in some cities of my province the multitude have
'I and sister, F. and some Mss.

58 Martyrs subject io the Gospel which makes them Martyrs.
Epist. assailed their rulers, and alarming and overruling such as
^ggQ had not sufficient courage of mind or strength of faith, com
pelled them to grant them forthwith that peace, which they
all clamorously declared to have been given them by the
Martyrs and Confessors. With me too some turbulent
persons, who in time past were with difficulty ruled by me
and whose cases were put off till my return, kindled by this
letter as by a firebrand, have begun to act more harshly, and
to extort the peace so granted them.
4. I have sent you a copy of what I have written to. my
Clergy on this occasion. Moreover, what my colleague
Caldonius, according to his integrity and faith, wrote to
me, and what I wrote in answer, I have sent for your
perusal. I have sent you also a copy of the letter of
Celerinus, a good and valiant Confessor, which he wrote to
the same Confessor, Lucianus, together with the answer of
Lucianus ; that you might know both my labour and dih-
gence in all matters, and the truth itself; how moderate and
cautious Celerinus the Confessor is, and how modest through
humility and awe of our religion ; but Lucianus, as I have
said, is less skilled in understanding the Lord's Scripture,
and by his too great easiness hath caused trouble, exposing
my scrupulous behaviour to odium. For whereas the Lord
Mat. 28, has said, that in the Name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost, nations are to be baptised, and past
sins remitted in Baptism ; he, ignorant of the commandment
and the law, bids peace be given, and sins remitted in the
name of Paulus, and this he says was given him in charge
by Paulus, as you will perceive by the letter of the same
Lucianus to Celerinus. Wherein he by no means consi
dered, that not martyrs make the Gospel, but by the Gospel
are martyrs made ; for Paul also the Apostie, whom the
Lord called a chosen vessel unto Him, hath said in one of
Gal. 1, his Episties, / marvel that ye are so soon removed from Him
that called you into the grace qf Christ unto another Gospel:
which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and
would pervert the Gospel of Christ. But though we, or an
angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than
that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.
As we said bqfore, so say I now again. If any man preach

Strength derivedfrom the <;oncurrent practice of Churches. 59
any other Gospel tmto you than that ye have received, let
him be accursed.
5. Y'our letter however, which 1 received, addressed to my
Clergy, arrived opportunely, as did that which the blessed
Confessors, Moyses, Maximus, Nicostratus, and the rest,
sent to Saturninus, Aurelius, and the rest, wherein the full
¦vigour of the Gospel, and the fii-m discipline of the law
of the Lord, are upheld. When I was labouring herein,
and resisting the torrent of odium with all the strength
of faith, your language aided me much, so that it was of
God that the work was shortened, and that before my last
Epistie reached you, you should make known to me, that
your opinion strongly and unanimously coincided with
mine conformably to the law of the Gospel.
I bid you, dearest and much-longed for brethren, ever
heartily farewell.

EPISTLE XXVIII.
Cyprian to Moyses and Maximus, Presbyters'', and to
the rest of the Confessors, his dearly beloved brethren,
greeting. I. The glory of your faith and courage, most valiant and
most blessed brethren, I already knew fi-om report ; greatly
rejoiced and exceedingly congratulating you, that the especial
favour of our Lord Jesus Christ hath, by the confession of
His Name, prepared you for the crown. For ye, being made
chiefs and leaders in the encounter of our time, advanced
the ensigns of the heavenly warfare. Ye by your courage
began the spiritual struggle, which God hath willed should
now be carried on. Ye by your immoveable strength, and
unshaken stedfastness, broke the first onset of the rising
war. Thence opened the happy prelude of the battie.
Thence began the tokens of victory. It hath happened that
here martyrdoms have been perfected by the torture. But
he who leading the attack was made an example of courage to
' of Rome. Their imprisonment with also Ep. 31.) Maximus is named also
Nicostratus a Deacon after the martyr- (as well as Moses) by Cornelius, ap.
dom of Fabius is mentioned in an old Eus. H. E. vi. 3. [B.]
Catalogue of Bishops of Rorae. Csee

60 Observance of discipline a second honour to Martyrs.
Epist. his brethren, shares with the Martyrs in honour. The
^^''"j- crowns braided bv your hands ye have sent from you to us,
A 250 •> *> *> tl f
and ye have pledged your brethren from the cup of salvation'.
2. To this glorious opening of Confession, and to the pre
ludes of a victorious warfare, hath now been added the
upholding of discipline, whicli I leamt from the energy of
your letter lately written to your Colleagues who with you
are joined to the Lord in confession, anxiously warning that
the holy precepts of the Gospel, and the life-giving com
mandments once delivered to us, be upheld with firm and
resolute exactness. Behold another lofty step to your glory,
behold a second title, joined with that of Confession, for
obtaining favour of God : to stand with a firm tread, and in
this conflict to remove by the strength of faith those who
attempt to make an inroad on the Gospel, and who raise
unholy hands to throw down the precepts of the Lord, to
have already fm-nished the first proofs of courage, and now to
furnish lessons of discipline. The Lord after His Resur
rection sending forth His Apostles chargeth them, and saith,
Mat.28, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth ; go ye,
¦ therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the
Name of ihe Father, and. ofthe Son, and ofthe Holy Ghost;
teaching them io ob.serve all things whatsoever I have com
manded you. And Jolm the Apostle, mindful of the charge,
1 John afterwards in his Epistle lays it down. Hereby, he says, we
do know that we know Him, if we keep His commandments.
He ihat saith he knoweth Him, and keepeth not His com
mandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. In
advising that these precepts be observed, you keep the
divine and heavenly commandments. This is to he a
Confessor of the Lord, this is to be a Martyr of Christ, to
maintain one's profession inviolate, and a stedfast firmness
in all things. For, to be willing to become a Mai-tyr
through' the Lord, while w€ endeavom- to destroy the Lord's
s Ps. 1 16, 12. is interpreted of "drink- own Passion, S. Ambr. in Ps. 37. §. 17.
ing"ofHis''Cup"ofsu£ferings,(asv.l3. andtbenceof HisBloodintheCupofthe
"dear in the sight of the Lordis the H.Euch. S. Ambr. 1. o. S. Ath. ad loc.
death of His saints,") by S. Ambr. 1. 5. ap. Cord. '' anagogical Interpreters,"
in Luc. §. 59. col. 1369. S. Aug. ad loc. ap. S. Chrys. ad loc.
(Ps.ll5, 13. §.5.) Prosper, Pacian. Ep.2 « by His help ; Bal. in text, praeter,
fin.Cassiodor.adloc.Theodt.adloc.Orig. in notes, propter, most old MSS. per.
Theods. ad loo. ap. Cord.; of our Lord's

2, 3. 4.

Subdeacon and Reader appointed with advice qf Clergy. 61
precepts ; to use against Him the honour He hath given
thee; to become in a manner a rebel with the weapons
received from Him ; this is, to be willing to confess Christ,
and to deny the Gospel of Christ. I rejoice, therefore, on
your account, most valiant and most faithful brethren ; and
greatly as I congratulate the Martyrs honoured here for the
glory of their courage, so do I and as greatly congratulate you
for the crown of the Lord's discipline. The Lord hath
poured forth His favour in many kinds of bounty, He dis
tributeth the spiritual praise and glory of good soldiers in
abundant variety. We also are partakers of your honours,
we reckon your glory our own, whose times are brightened
with such full happiness, that our age has been allowed to
behold both ti-ied sen'ants of God, and soldiers of Christ,
crowned. I bid you, most valiant and most blessed brethren, ever
heartily farewell, and remember me.

EPISTLE XXIX.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greetitig.
Wishing nothing to be concealed from you, dearest
brethren, I send you copies, as well of what has been
written to me, as of my answers ; and I trust my answer will
not be displeasing to you. Moreover I should acquaint you
by my own Epistle, that for urgent reasons I have written to
the Clergy in the City'. And because it was fitting I • Rome.
should write by Clergy ; but I am aware that very many of
our own are absent, and that the few, who are there, scarcely
suffice for the performance of the daily services ; it became
necessary to appoint some others, who might be sent; you
are to know, then, that I have made Saturus a Reader, and
Optatus the confessor a Subdeacon ; whom we had already,
by common advice, made next to the Clergy ; having pre
viously, on Easter day, appointed Saturus to read once and
again ; and when, with the Presbyters and Doctors", we had
" The "Doctor," originally an office Acts 13, 1.) appears to have continued
furnished with distinct gifts ofthe Holy longer in the African Church, than in
Spirit, (1 Cor. 12, 28. 29. Eph. 4, 11. others, as a distinct class of Presbyters.

62 St. C. scrupulous io do nothing new, in absence ofthe Clergy.
Epist. made careful trial of the Readers, we appointed Optatus
^^^- from among them to be a teacher of the Hearers ; examining
^' ^^'*' whether, in both, all things corresponded to what ought to
be found in such as were being prepared for the Clergy. I
have done nothing new then in your absence ; only, what
had been long since begun by the common advice ofus all,
has, on an urgent occasion, been completed.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
that ye remember me. Greet the brotherhood. Farewell.
EPISTLE XXX.
To Pope Cyprian, the Presbyters and Deacons^ abiding
at Rome, greeting.
I. Although a mind, conscious of its own integrity, and
upheld by the strength of Evangelical discipline, and made
its own true witness as to the heavenly decrees, is wont to
be content with God alone for Judge, and neither to seek
the praises nor to fear the accusations of another; yet they
are worthy of double honour, who, knowing that then- con
science is subject to God only as Judge, yet desire that
their proceedings may be approved also by their very
brethren. That you, brother Cyprian, should do this, is no
wonder, who, according to your innate modesty and
diligence, have wished us to be found, not so much judges,
as partners, in your counsels ; that we,, while we approve
what you have done, might share the praise with you, and be
partakers of your counsels, because we concur with them.
For we are all thought to have laboured together, wherever
we are found united in the same agreement of censure and
discipline. 2. For what is either in peace so fitting, or in the war of
persecution so necessary, as to uphold a due strictness of
At least, tbey are mentioned distinctly, 1. i. vis, 3, 1. ii. mand. 4. 1. lii. simil. 9.
and, it seems, as an order, Tert. de §. 15. 16, 25.) The " Presbyters" and
Prsescr, o. 3 and 14. as " endowed with " teachers of the brethren in the vil-
the grace of knowledge," (see p. 448, lages" are also named separately by
note h. Oxf, Tr.) here, and Acta Perp, S. Dionysius. (ap. Eus, vii, 24.)
et Fel. ap. Buinart. p. 99. (q^uoted by " The actual writer was Novatian,
Dodw. Diss, 6. who also refers to the (Ep. 55.) to whom in an ancient Ms.
separate mention of them in S. Herm. Ep. 36. is ascribed.

Strictness,andfidelity,and rigour, in Roman Church, of old. QQ
divine discipline ? which whosoever shall relax, must needs
continually beat about on the unstable tide of things, and be
carried hither and thither by the various and uncertain gusts
of affairs, and the rudder as it were of good counsel being
wrenched out of his hands, he must dash the sliip of the
Church's safety against the rocks ; so that it is evident that
the safety of the Church can no otherwise be provided for,
than that, if any make against it, they be cast aside as adverse
waves, and the exact rule of discipline be adhered to, as a
helm of safety in a storm.
3. Nor has this advice been now of late only thought of
by us, nor have these aids against the presumptuous been,
with us, any sudden accession, but such is read to have been
the ancient strictness, ancient fidelity, and ancient discipline,
amongst us. For the Apostle would not have given us such
praise, where he says, Your faith is spoken, of throughout Rom. i.
the world, unless this vigorousness had derived its root of ^'
faith from that time and thenceforwards ; from which praise
and glory to have degenerated were the greatest crime.
For it is a less disgrace never to have reached the heraldry
of praise than to have fallen from its summit. It is a less
crime not to have been honoured with a good testimony,
than to have lost the honour of good testimonies; less, to
have lain unpraised, unhonoured, without panegyric for good
deeds, than, disinherited of the faith, to have lost the praise
that had become our's. For those things which are ad
vanced to any one's honour, unless upheld by anxious and
solicitous toil, do but swell the imputation of criminality the
most giievous.
4. That we do not say this felgnedly, our former Epistles
have proved, in which we distinctly declared our opinion not
only against those, who by the lawless production of ungodly
certificates had beti-ayed themselves as infidels, deeming
they could so escape the snares of the Devil which entangled
them, whereas through this very act of witnessing to him,
they were no less held by him, than if they had approached
the ungodly altars; but against those too who had adopted
the certificates, though not present when they were framed,
since they had virtually made themselves present, by pro
curing them to be so written. For he is not free from guilt,

04 Seeming compliance with sinful laws, the very sin.
Epist. who has bidden the thing be done ; nor is he a stranger to
•^^^" the crime, by whose consent, although he did not commit the
A 260 'J .
' crime, it is still publicly rehearsed of him ; and since the
whole sacrament of faith is understood to be comprised in
the confession of the Name of Christ, whoso resorts to fal
lacious tricks in excuse, has denied Him ; and whoso would
seem to have complied either with edicts or laws put forth
against the Gospel, has already obeyed them, in that he wished
to seem to have obeyed them. Moreover against those also,
who had polluted their hands and lips by unlawful sacrifices,
their own minds being before polluted, whence too their very
hands and lips were polluted, we have shewn our fidehty
and concurrent censure.
5, Far be it from the Roman Church to relax her vigour
by such unholy easiness, and to weaken the nerves of disci
pline, to the overthrow of the majesty of faith ; that, while
not only do our brethren lie around, overthrown in heaps,
but others are still falling, the remedy of communion be
applied, which, too hastily imparted, can never jjrofit, and new
wounds through mistaken mercy be imprinted on the old
wounds of their fall, and repentance be toi-n from the
unhappy souls to their greater ruin. For where can the
medicine of " loosing" avail, if even the very physician, by
cutting short repentance, letteth loose new perils ? If he
only covers over the wound, nor suffers the needful remedies
of time to heal the scar ? This is not to cm-e, but, if we
would speak truth, to kill.
6, However from the Confessors too, in this place, whom
the honour of their confession still confines in prison, and
whom, in the warfare for the Gospel, their faith hath already
once crowned in a glorious confession, — from them you have
letters agreeing with our own, wherein they have asserted the
severity of Gospel discipline, and have held back the scan
dalous petitions from doing shame to the Church, Had they
not done this, the breaches in Gospel discipline would not
easily be repaired ; especially since none could so fitiy
uphold unimpaired the strength and dignity of Evangelical
vigour, as they who had given themselves up to the rage of
the enemy to be tortured and mangled for the Gospel, that
they might not deservedly lose the honour of martyrdom, hy

Extensive evil demands largeness of counsel. 65
wishing on occasion of martyrdom to beti-ay the Gospel.
For he who does not guard what he hath, in that whence he
hath it, doth, while he violates tbe tenure of what he pos
sesseth, forfeit his possession,
7, On which subject, we ought, and do, give you our deepest
and most abundant thanks, that you enlightened the darkness
of their prison by your letters ; that you came to them, in
what way you could enter ; that you refreshed their minds,
strong in their own faith and confession, by your exhorta
tions and letters ; that commending their happiness with
deserved praises, you inflamed them to a much more ardent
desire of heavenly glory ; that you gave an impulse to their
forwardness ; that those who, as we believe and hope,
are about to be conquerors, you animated with the force of
your language ; so that although the whole may seem to
proceed from the faith of the Confessors and the Divine
grace, yet in some sort they may seem indebted to you in
their martyrdom.
8. But to return to the subject whence we have somewhat
digressed, what sort of letters we sent to Sicily also you will
find subjoined. On us, however, there lieth a further necessity
for delaying this matter, in that, since the decease of Fabia-
nus of most honoured memory, on account of the difficulties
of circumstances and the times, we have no Bishop yet
appointed, who should settle all these matters, and might,
with authority and counsel, take account of those who have
lapsed. However, in a business of such vast magnitude we
agree with what you also have yourself fully expressed;
that the peace ofthe Church must be awaited, and then, in a
full conference of Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and Con
fessors, with those of the laymen also who have stood, account
be taken of the lapsed. For it seems to us both very in
vidious and oppressive, to examine without advice of many,
what many have committed, and for one to pass sentence,
when so gi'eat a crime is known to have spread and extended
itself among great numbers ; neither indeed can a decree be
firm, which shall not appear to have the consent of numbers.
Look how almofst the whole world lieth waste, and the
remnants and ruined heaps of the fallen lying on all sides.
There is demanded then a largeness of counsel proportioned

A. 250,

66 Mutual duties ofthe CJiurch and the lapsed.
Epist. to the wide extent of the sin. Let not the medicine be less
¦ than the wound ; let not the remedies be fewer than the
deaths; that inasmuch as they who fell, therefore fell, because
with a blind rashness they neglected caution, so should
those who strive to repair this damage, use all deliberation
in counsel, lest any thing being done as it ought not, should
be considered by all as not binding.
9. With one and the same purpose, therefore, with the
same prayers and weeping, let both us, who seem as yet to
have escaped the ruins of this time, and those also who seem
to have fallen under its violence, deprecate the Divine
Majesty, and entreat peace for the Church's name. Let us
cherish, guard, strengthen one another by our mutual
prayers. Let us pray for the lapsed, that they may be
raised up. Let us pray for those who stand, that they may
not be tempted so as to fall. Let us pray, that those who
are reported to have fallen, acknowledging the heinousness
of their sin, may learn not to desire an instantaneous and
too hasty cure. Let us pray tbat the fruit of pardon may
follow in the penitence of the lapsed ; that being conscious
of their crime they may cheerfully lend us their patience for
a while, nor disturb yet more the still shaken condition of the
Church ; lest they be found to have lighted up persecution
within the Church, and turbulence also be added to their
many crimes. For shamefacedness especially becomes those,
who lie condemned, as unashamed to sin. Let them indeed
knock at the doors, but by no means break them open.
Let them come to the threshold of the Church, bnt by no
means leap over it. Let them watch at the gates of the
heavenly camp, but armed with modesty, whereby they may
know that they have been deserters. Let them resume the
trumpet of their prayers, but not to sound a charge to battle.
Let them arm themselves with weapons of modesty, and
resume the shield of faith which, by denying it through fear
of death, they had parted with ; but let them think that, in
this armour thus late resumed, they are armed against tiie
devil, not against the Church, who mourns their fall. Much
will they be profited by modest petitions, bashful entreaty,
needful humility, patience not inactive. Let them send
forth tears as ambassadors for their sorrows ; let groans

Discipline of Church to have in eye the mercy and severity of Ood. 67
uttered from their inmost breast plead their cause, shewing
their sorrow and shame for the crime committed.
10. Nay, if they have a thorough horror of the magnitude
of their guilt and shame, if they treat with hand truly skilful
the deadly stroke in their breast and conscience, and the deep
and wide recesses of their wound, be they ashamed even to
beg; only that on the other hand not to have begged the aid
of reconciliation were matter of yet greater peiil and shame.
But be all this within the saci-ament of the Faith'; be a due
regard to time a law in their very entreaty; be it with humble
entreaty ; be it then with submissive prayer; for he too who is
asked should be softened, not forced ; and as the Divine cle
mency should be regarded, so should the Divine censure ; for as
it is written, I forgave thee all ihat debt, because thou desiredst Mat.l8,
Me ; so is it written, IVliosoever shall deny Me before '«e«,5tatio
him will I also deny before My Father, and before His^^-^^^^^
angels. For God, as He is merciful, so is He one Who '
exacteth obedience to His precepts, and that careftd ; and
as He invites to the feast, so him that hath not on the J/lat.22,
wedding garment. He casts out of the assembly of the ^^' ^^"
saints, bound hand and foot. He hath prepared heaven,
but He hath prepared hell too. He hath prepared a place
of refreshment, but He hath prepared also eternal punish
ments. He hath prepared light inapproachable, but He
hath prepared also a vast and eternal darkness of perpetual
night. II. We then here, desiring to observe this moderate and
tempered course in the treatment of these cases, have for a
long time, — many of us, and moreover with several Bishops in
our neighbourhood, or at no great distance, and such as the
heat of this persecution had driven from other distant pro
vinces, — ^been of opinion that nothing new should be done
before the appointment of a Bishop, yet have thought that
the care of the lapsed must be tempered with moderation ;
and that, meanwhile, as long as it pleaseth God to delay the
gift of a Bishop, the case of those who can bear the delay
» In Sacramento, i. e. fidei as above, Apol, c. 47.] who also caUs the Mosaic
[§. 4. p. 64. and Test. iii. oO.J Tert. de law, Sacramentum Jndaicnm, as op-
Anima, [c. 1. and Sacramento alone, posed to ours, (nostrum,) Apol. c, 19.
dePraescr.c. 20. s. nostrum Apol. c. 15. Here then " the law ofthe Gospel."
de Idol, u. 6. adv. Marc. v. 5. s. nostra [F.]

68 Reconciliation by Church in reverence of sentence of God.
Epist. should be kept in suspense ; but that to those, whose life
XXXI IT '
^ .,-^ " hastening to its close admits of no delay, when they have
done penance and often professed a detestation for their
deeds, if with tears, with groaning, with weeping, they have
given signs of unfeigned soitow and penitence, when, in
man's sight, no hope of life is left, — that so at length, with
caution and solicitude, relief be granted them, God Himself
only knowing what He will do with such, and in what way
He will adjust the balance of His Judgment; ourselves how
ever taking anxious heed, that neither should wicked men
commend our too ready compliance, nor the truly penitent
blame our severity as cruel.
Mo.st blessed and most glorious Pope, we bid you ever
heartily farewell in the Lord, and remember us.

EPISTLE XXXI.
To Pope Cyprian, Moyses and Maximus Presbyters, and
Nicostratus and Rufinus Deacons, and the other Con
fessors who are with them, persevering in the faith ofthe
truth, in God the Father, and in His Son Jesus Christ
our Lord, and in the Holy Ghost, greeting.
I. Set, as we are, amidst various and manifold son-ow,
brother, encompassed by the fallen heaps of many brethren
throughout almost the whole world, the chief consolation
which hath reached us hath been, that by the receipt of
your letters we have been cheered, and obtained refresh
ment for the griefs of our troubled spirits. Whence we are
now able to understand the grace of Divine Providence, that
perhaps for no other reason He wiUed to keep us so long
confined in the bonds of imprisonment, than that being pre
pared and more mightily animated by your letters, we
might attain the destined crown with a more ready cheerM-
ness. For your letters have shone in upon us, as in a
storm a serene air ; in a troubled sea a longed for calm; rest
amid toil ; health in peril and pain ; in thickest darkness
a bright and shining light ; we so drank them in with thirsty
spirits, and received with them famished longing,as with joy to
find ourselves sufficiently fed and invigorated by them for

B/i'.s.sedness qf Martyrs. 69
the struggle with the enemy. The Lord will repay you
for this your charity, and return you the fruit due to so
good a work. For he no less deserves the reward of a
crown who has exhorted, than he who has also suffered ;
he is no less deserving of praise who has taught, than he
who has also acted ; be is no less to be honoured who bath
admonished, than he who has fought; except indeed that
sometimes a greater weight of glory redounds to him who
instructed, than to him who has proved himself a docile
disciple. For the one perhaps would not have had the
excellence he has shewn, had not the other taught.
2. We repeat it again therefore, we have received, brother
Cyprian, great joy, great consolation, great ease, especially
that you have described with such glorious and fitting
praises, the glorious, I will not say death, but immortality,
of Martyrs. For such a close ought to be accompanied with
such words, that the things related may be described as
they were really done. In your letters then we have
beheld those glorious triumphs of the ^lartyrs, and with our
own eyes, in a manner, have followed them on their way to
heaven ; and have contemplated them placed amidst angels,
and the Powers and Dominions in heaven. We in a
manner heard too with our own ears the Lord giving the
testimony promised them, before the Father. This it is then
which day by day raises our courage, and inflames us to the Mat.io.
attainment of so great honour. • 32.
3. For wliat more glorious, or what more happy can be
vouchsafed to any man from the Divine favour, than to
confess the Lord God in the very act of expiring in the very
hands of His murderers ? than amidst the various and ex
quisite torments of the fury of the secular power, the
body racked and tortured and mangled, to confess Christ
the Son of God, with a free though departing spirit?
leaving the world to seek heaven ? quitting men to stand
amidst angels? breaking through all worldly impediments,
to stand free in the sight of God ? to gain a heavenly king
dom without any delay'? to become the colleague with
' The strength of those condemned Perp. §. 17.) which furnishes the image
to the gladiatorial shows was kept up here.
by a previous full diet, ad Don. c. 5. ^ See de Exh. Mart. 8. 12. p. 300, 1.
n r. T*..-!. A  1 ., An !,..«'«., 4-1... rt..c T^_

70 Love of martyrdom kindled by our Lord's words.
Epist. Christ in suffering for the Name of Christ? by the Divine
^ ggp 'mercy to be made the judge of one's own judge ? to have
brought away an unspotted conscience from the confession.
of His Name ? not to have obeyed human and profane laws
contrary to the Faith ? to have borne a public witness to the
truth ? by dying to have overcome that very death, which is
dreaded by all ? by death itself to have attained immor
tality ? torn and tortured by all the instruments of cruelty,
to have overcome the torture by the tortures themselves ? hy
strength of courage to have wrestled successfully with all
the agonies of a mangled body ? not to have shuddered
at one's own blood streaming forth? enduring through faith",
to begin to love our punishments ? to think it loss to their life
not to have departed out of it ?
4. For to this battle the Lord, as it were with the trumpet
Mat. 10, of His Gospel, rouseth us, saying, He that loveth father or
37. 38. ^.iQijigf. more than Me, is not worthy of Me. And he that
loveth his own soul more than Me, is not worthy of Me.
And he that taketh not his cross, and foUoweth after Me,
Cf.Mat.«5 not worthy of Me. And again. Blessed are they which
11.12. '^^^ persecuted for righteousness' sake; for theirs is the
Luke 6, kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall perse-
7 52. cute you, and hate you : rejoice, and be exceeding glad : for
so did their fathers persecute the prophets which were
Mat. 10 before you. And again, Ye shall stand before governors
g|-^^- and kings; and the brother shall deliver up the brother to
death, and the father the son ; and he that endureth to the
Rev, 3 ond shall be saved. And, To him that overcometh will I
^'- grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame,
and am set down on the throne of My Father. Moreover
the Apostle asks ; Who shall separate us from tlie love of
Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword ? As it is written,
Rom. 8, For Thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are ac-
35—37. counted as sheep for the slaughter ; nay, in all these things
we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.
5. When we read and compare these things and the like
in the Gospels, and in our Lord's words feel as it were
torches put under us to kindle our faith ; not only do we
* " supplicia sua post fidem amare and then, upon endurance, to love suf-
coepisse," i. e. first to endure in faith, ferings.

Christians sought, or waited for, martyrdom, as God guided.7 1
no longer dread the enemies ofthe truth, we even challenge"
them ; and in the very fact that we have not yielded, we
have already conquered the enemies of God, and have over-

^ This may more naturally, and, ac
cording to the principles of S. Cyprian,
would, relate to the bold defiance of the
Heathen magistrate, hy the Christians
when brought before him, not that they
ofi'ered themselves to martyrdom. See
the last Epist., and Passio, ej. e Vet.
Cod. ap. Fell. p. 11. " Cyprian said,
since the rule of the Church forbids that
any present himself [for martyrdom]
&c." The Churoh of Smyrna calls the
martyrdom of S. Polycarp, after he had
withdrawn himself, " a martyrdom ac
cording to the Gospel. For he wished
to be given up, as did The Lord, that
we alao might become imitators of Him ,
not considering only oar own things,
and also those of others." (Epist. Eccl.
Smyra. ap. Vales, ad Eus. iv. 15.) The
same principles are given by S. Clem.
Alex. Strom, iv. 10. p. 597. ed. Pott.
(on our Lord's words Matt. 10, 23.)
and vii. 11. p. 871. hy Origen also in
Matt, tom. X. |. 23. and in Joann. 18,
12. t. 28. 0. 18. and S. Ambr. de Ofl-.
i. 37. §, 187. S. Aug. u. Gaud. Donat.
i. §. 40. (quoting the Acta of St. C.
see Oxf. Tr. p. xx.) S. Ambr. 1. c. and
the Church of Smyrna in their Ep.
assign the reason, (see c. 5. ed. Usser.
and ap. Vales, ad Eus. iv. 15.) lest any
over-confidently expose himself to perils
to whioh he is unequal; Origen also,
the want of charity in aggravating
the condemnation of the heathen. Yet
this no ways excludes the contrary
practice, when some sudden emergency
occurred, and holy people might know
themselves to be led by the Spirit of
God ; as when S. Romanus could not
bear the sight of Christians sacrificing,
and rebuked them, " out of zeal for the
honour of God," and so was martyred,
(Eus. de Mart. Pal. c. 2.) or SS. Pris
ons, Malchus, and Alexander, " kindled
by a divine glow of faith," (Martyrol.
Eom. Mart. 28.) or, amid the general
consternation, S. Apphianus, seized the
Praetor's arm when sacrificing, " the
Divine power which led him thereto
speaking aloud by his very aet," (Eus.
ib. c. 4.) or SS. Antoninus, Zebinas, and
Germanus cried to one to cease from his
error, (ib. c. 9.) or S. .Sdesius struck
one, (ib, c. 5. and note.) These were
inspired to strike terror into the Hea
then, and our Lord Who gave tbem

strength to endure, or wrought miracles
as to their bodies, (o. 4 fin. c. 9 fin.)
sanctioned it. Such is every where the
judgment even of Eusebius. Of the
like kind was it, when all the Chris
tians of a city in one body presented
themselves to the Proconsul. (Tert. ad
Scap. c. 5.) The willingness to die ap
pears to have hindered the persecution.
Again, the self-oblation of Christians,
who had once denied, (Eus. v. 1.) was
but tbe rescinding of a denial of our
Lord. Else it is even remarkable in
the persecution of Verus, how the
Christians waited to be seized, (Ib.)
Other cases (as of the virgin, who
cried out from the crowd, " And how
long tormentest thou thus savagely
my sister?" (ib. c. 8.) seem the eflects
of an involuntary but divine sympathy,
giving occasion to noble suffering. (See
ib.) In each case, " WLsdom was jus
tified of her children;" the discernment
to meet or to avoid such perils, Origen
says, " belongs to the wise in Christ,"
(tom. 16. on S. Matt. §. 1.) See further
Pearson,Vindic. Ign. c. 9. and de Laps.
c. 8. p. 159. not. g. Oxf. Tr. The re
lation in the Acta S. Stephani, that at
the beginning of the persecution of
Valerian, some Christians hid them
selves, " others betraying themselves
(se prodentes) obtained the crown of
martyrdom," (ap. Baron. Ann. 259. §.
21.) seems to relate to such as had been
already accused, who might know that
their hour was come, and so were
guided by the act of our Lord, (S. Joh.
18, 4. 5.) as when S. Phocas told the
soldiers sent to slay him, " I am that
Phocas ;" (S. Asterius Hom. in Phocam
M. ap. Combefis. t. i. p. 176, 7.) or S.
Polycarp, in the end, would not escape.
(Ep. Ecel. Smyrn. ap. Eus. iv. 15.)
The present passage seems rather to
relate to the " good confessions" of the
Faith, or the readiness of Christians
for the torture, whereby the heathen
persecutors were the more provoked ;
aa when S. Polycarp, with a groan,
echoed tbe words, «Tge rovs itSkovs (1. c.)
or S. Pothinus, " Thou shalt know, if
thou art worthy ;" (Martyrs of Lyons,
ib. V. 1.) or S. Romanus, vov /iot vh vuo
(Mart. Pal. c. 2.) or SS. Saturninus
and Saturus, " Thou us, God thee will
judge." (Acta Perpet. §. 18.)

72 Prayers for martyrdom and to be daily prepared for it.
Epist. come the nefarious laws against the Faith. And though we
.-'have not yet shed our blood, but are prepared to shed it,
no one may think this postponement clemency, fbr it injures
us, it interposes a hindrance to our glory, it puts off heaven,
it delays the glorious sight of God. For in a contest of
this sort, in a battle of this sort where it is the fight of faith,
not to put off martyrs by delay is true clemency. Pray
therefore, dearest Cyprian, that the Lord may day by day
more and more richly and readily arm and adorn us by
His grace, aud confirm and strengthen us by the might of
His power ; and, as the good Captain, having hitherto exer
cised and trained His soldiers in the camp of our prison-
house, He would now lead them out to the intended field
of battle ; that He would give us the divine armour, those
weapons which know not defeat, the breastplate of righteous-
ne.'ss, which is never wont to be broken, the shield of faith,
which cannot be pierced through, the helmet qf salvation,
which cannot be cloven, and the sword of the Spirit, which
is not used to be blunted. For to whora should we rather
give in charge to ask these things for us, than to so
reverend a Bishop ; as destined victims asking aid of the
Priest .?
6. Behold another joy to us, that, though you have, from
the circumstances of the times, been for a while separated
from the brethren, yet you have not been wanting in the
duties of your Episcopal charge ; that you have fi-equently
strengthened the Confessors by your letters ; that you have
defrayed also necessary expenses from your own rightfiil
funds ; that you have ever shewn yourself in a manner
present in all things ; that in no part of your duty have
you halted as a deserter.
7. But what most powerfully excited us to exceeding
joy, we cannot suppress, or rather we must record it
with the full testimony of our approbation. For we per
ceive that you have, with befitting severity, and deservedly,
reproved both those who, unmindful of their sins, in yom-
absence, with hasty and precipitate eagerness, had extorted
peace from the Presbyters, and those who, without heed to
Matt. 7, the Gospel, had, with sacrilegious readiness, given the holy"
" See on Tert. de Spect. c. 25. p. 314. not. n. Oxf. Tr.

Benefit of delay to the lapsed; cliaracter of penitence 73
of the Lord unto dogs, and pearls to swine: whereas
a o-veat sin, which has spread with incredible desolation
over almost the whole world, ought only, as you write,
to be dealt with, with caution and moderation, in a
consultation of all the Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, Con
fessors, and laymen too who have stood fast, as you yourself
in your letters testify ; lest while we attempt unseasonably
to repair the ruins, we should be found to occasion other and
greater. For where have we left the divine word, if pardon
is so easily granted to sinners ? their minds indeed are to be
cherished, and nurtured to the time of their maturity, and
they are to be insti-ucted fi-om the Holy Scriptures how vast a
sin, and above all sins, they have committed. Nor let them be
enboldened by this, that they are many ; rather be they the
more restrained by this very fact, that they are not few. The
boldness of numbers does not usually avail to the extenuation
of a crime ; but rather these things, shame, modesty, patience,
discipline, humility, and submission, awaiting the judgment
of others on itself, abiding others' sentence on what concerns
itself. This is it that proves penitence ; this is it that
bringeth healing over a deep-sunk wound ; this is it that
restores and builds up the ruins of a soul overthrown ; this,
which quells and checks the vapour that teems from their
noisome sins. A physician will not give to the sick tbe diet
of healthy frames ; lest, by unseasonable food, he should
inflame, not check, the rage of the disease ; lest, in a word,
what might by fasting have been more early reduced, he
through impatience feed and protract by undigested food.
8. Cleansed then by good works must be the hands
polluted with impious sacrifices ; the wretched lips, defiled
with unholy food, must be purified with the words of true
penitence. The mind must be broken up, renewed, and
consecrated in the inmost recesses of the faithful heart.
Frequent penitential groanings must be heard. Not once
alone, but oftentimes must tears of faithfulness be poured from
their eyes; that "those very eyes, which have with guilt
looked upon the idols, may, by tears, appeasing God, wash
out the crimes they had committed. In disease nothing
is so necessary as patience. The distempered struggle
with their pain ; and at length hope for health, if by en-

74 Men not to repine for what, of their own free-will, they lost.
Epist. durance they can overcome their- pain. For treacherous
xxxu
^ ggo' is the scar which the physician has too hastily healed over;
and the cure is undone by any casualty, if the remedies he
not applied securely because slowly. A flame is easily
re-kindled into a conflagration, unless the whole fire be
extinguished, to the very last spark. In like way, such as
' The these' should know that their case is better provided for
by the very delay, and that remedies are more sure fi-om
needful caution.
9. In fine, where will be found such as are now shut
up in the keeping of a filthy prison for confessing Christ,
if they who have denied Him do not peril their faith ? where
they who are bound and encompassed by chains for the
Name of God, if they are not deprived of Communion, who
have not retained the confession of God ? Where the Martyrs
in prison, to lay down their glorious lives, if they who have
abandoned the faith, feel not the magnitude of their perils
and their sins? But if they pretend too great impatience and
demand communion with unenduring haste, in vain do they
cast forth, from their petulant and unbridled mouths, those
querulous and invidious reproaches, unavailing against the
truth : for they might of their own right have retained that,
which now on a necessity, sought by their own free-will, they
are compeUed to ask for. For the Faith which was able to
confess Christ, might have been preserved also by Christ, in
communion with Him.
Most blessed and most glorious Pope, we bid thee ever
heartily farewell in the Lord, and be mindful of us.
EPISTLE XXXII.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, his brethren,
greeting.
I. That you may know, dearest brethren, what I have
written to the Clergy at Rome, and what answer they have
sent me, and what likewise Moyses and Maximus Presbyters,
and Nicostratus and Rufinus Deacons, and the other Con
fessors who are set with them in prison, have written in
answer to my Epistles, I have sent copies of the whole for
your perusal. Do ye take all the care ye can, that what I

Apostolic descent and line of Bishops marks of the Church. 75
have written, and they have answered, be made known to our
bretiiren. And if any Bishops of foreign Churches, my
Colleagues, or Presbyters, or Deacons, ai-e with you, or
shall come among you, let them hear the whole from you.
If also they wish to take copies of the Episties and to take
them home, let them have liberty to transcribe them. Although
I have already charged our brother Saturus, the Reader, that
he would permit all to copy them who so wish ; that in settiing
for the present, ui whatever degree, the affairs of the Church,
one consent, and that conformable to the Faith, may be ob
served by all. For the rest however, as 1 have WTitten to very
many of my Colleagues, we will consider what is to be done
more at large in a full council, when, by God's permission,
we shall be enabled to meet together.
Dearest and much longed-for brethren, I bid you ever
heartily farewell. Salute the brotherhood. FareweU.
EPISTLE XXXIII.
Cyprian to the Lapsed.
Our Lord, whose precepts and warnings we ought to
observe, determining the honour of a Bishop and the
ordering of His own Church, speaks in the Gospel, and says
to Peter, / say unto thee. That thou art Peter, and on <A«sMat.i6,
rock will I build My Church ; and the gates of hell shall ' ^ "
not prevail against it. And I will give unto thee the keys of
the kingdom qf heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on
earth shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt
loose on earth shall he loosed in heaven. Thence the)
ordination of Bishops, and the ordering of the Church, runs '
down along the course of time and line of succession, so
that the Chm-ch is settled upon her Bishops ; and every act of
the Church is regulated by these same Prelates. Since then
tills is founded on the divine law, I marvel that some have
had the bold temerity to write to me, as if they were ad
dressing letters in the name of the Church ; whereas the
Church consisteth of the Bishops, and Clergy, and all who
stand. Far be it that the mercy of the Lord and His in
vincible might should allow the number of the lapsed

76 Modesty of such lapsed as were oflarge bountifulness.
Epist. to be called the Church ; whereas it is written, God is not
XXXIII
^ g3^ " the God of the dead, but of the living. We wish indeed
Mat.22, that all may be made to live, and with supplications and
groans we pray that they may be restored to their ancient
state. But if some of the lapsed will have it that they are
the Church, and if the Church is with them and in them,
what remains, than that they be entreated by us, that they
would vouchsafe to admit us into the Church ? Submissive
then, peaceable, and modest, must they needs be, who,
mindful of their sin, ought to appease God, and not write in
the name of the Church, when they should rather feel aware
that they are -writing to the Church.
2. But there have written to me lately some of the lapsed
who are humble, and meek, and trembling, and fearing God,
and who have ever shewn in the Church a noble and en
larged charity''; and have ascribed their work to the Lord,
Luke knowing that He has said, When ye shall have done all
17 10. ¦'a
these things, say. We are unprofitable servants; we have
done that which was our duty io do. WTiich things they
considering, although they had received lletters from the
satis- jyiiartyrs, yet, that their amends' might be allowed of the
Lord, wrote to me, with entreaty, that they acknowledged
their sin, and were performing sincere penance, yet that
they did not rashly, or with importunity, press their reconci
liation ; but awaited my presence, saying that reconciliation
itself would be more gi-ateful to them, if they should receive
it when I was present. How much I congratulate these,
God is witness; Who hath vouchsafed to discover' what
such servants earn of His mercy. Having lately received
these letters, and now reading your's written in a dif
ferent tone, I beg you to distinguish your several requests,
and, whoever you are who have now sent these letters,
subscribe your names to the petition, and transmit it to me
with your several names. For I must first know whom I
have to answer ; then, 1 will write in answer to each of your
requests, according as I may be able in the mediocrity of
my station and line of conduct.
¦f gloriose et granditer operati sunt. « ostendere, i. e. by vision. The same
S. Cyprian so uses the words, operari, humble way of writing as before. Sei
operatioues, commonlv. See de Op. et Ep. xi. p. 25. u. f.
Eleem. p. 2.32 sqq. Oxf. Tr.

Preabyters, perversely receiving lapsed, e.i-conimunicate. 77
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily fareweU ; and
that you woidd live peaceably and quietiy, according to
the Lord's discipline. FareweU.
EPISTLE XXXIV.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deaeons, his brethren,
greeting.
Ye have done rightiy and according to discipline, dearest
brethren, in that vrith the advice of my CoUeagues who were
with you, ye have determined not to communicate with
Gains, Presbyter of Didda, and his Deacon ; who, having
been frequently detected in their penerse errors, communi
cating with the lapsed and offering tiieir oblations, and
having been, once and again, as you -wrote to me, warned by
my CoUeague not to do so, have obstinately persisted in
their presumption and boldness, so deceiving certain bre
thren of our people ; whose good we are anxious to considt
with aU humility, and whose safety we tend, not with feigned
adulation, but with sincere faith ; advising them to entreat
the Lord ^vith true penitence and mourning and entire
sorrow; for it i& 'vrnXXen, Remember from whence thou art^^'^-^!
fallen, and repent. And again Holy Scripture saith. Thus -^g^ 30,
saith ihe Lord ; Ulien thou shalt return and mourn, then ^°- '^^
shalt thou be saved, and shalt know where ihou hast been.
But how can they mourn and repent, whose mourning and
tears some of the Presbyters intercept, rashly thinking that
communion is to be restored to them, not considering that
it is written, Tliey who call you happy ' cause you to err, and
destroy the way of your paths. Xo wonder that our whole
some and true counsel produces no good, while the healthful
truth is hindered by pernicious smoothness and flattery ; and
the wounded and diseased minds of the lapsed suffer what
the rich and infirm often suffer bodUy ; while they reject
wholesome food and beneficial beverage, as bitter and loath
some, and long for the things which seem sweet and
pleasurable for the present, they bring upon them de-
' Is. 3, 12. •' They which lead thee," although that of the E. V. is the chief
E. V. The Hebrew word includes both, sen^e.

78 St. C. will not decide alone what shall form a precedent.
Epist. struction and death, by their inattention and disobedience :
^ ggQ ' nor can the true remedies of the physician profit to their
health, while a soft indulgence by its smoothness deceiveth.
2. Do you therefore, according to my Epistles, coun
selling this faithfully and healthfully, not withdraw from
these wiser counsels. And read these same Epistles to my
Colleagues also should any either be with you, or come
among you, that with unanimity and concert, we may take
wholesome counsel for mollifying and healing the wounds
ofthe lapsed; purposing to consider more fully concemmg
all, when, by God's mercy, we shall begin again to come
together. Meanwhile, if any rash and intemperate person,
whether of our Presbyters and Deacons, or of strangers,
shall presume to communicate with the lapsed before our
sentence is given, let him be forbidden our communion,
having hereafter to give account of his temerity before us all,
when, by God's permission, we shall meet together.
3. Ye desired me also to give my opinion concerning
Philumenus and Fortunatus, Subdeacons, and Favorinus
an Acolythe, who withdrew in the middle of the per
secution, and have now come back. In this matter I
cannot make myself sole judge, since many of the Clergy
are stUl absent, and have not thought right, even thus late,
to return to their place. The case of each must be con
sidered separately, and decided more fully and more ac
curately, with advice not only of my Colleagues, but of the
whole people. For a case which will for the future consti
tute a precedent, as regards the ministers of the Church,
must be weighed and pronounced with mature deliberation.
Meanwhile let it suffice that they refrain from receiving the
monthly dividend, not as being deprived of the ecclesiastical
ministry, but that all matters may be reserved entire until
my return.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. Salute
the whole brotherhood, and fare ye well.

St. C. desires gentler means, keeps his powers in reserve. 79
EPISTLE XXXV.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons abidi?ig at Rome,
his brethren, greeting.
As well our mutual affection, as our common principles
require, dearest brethren, that I should withhold from you
none of the things transacted here among us, that so, in
what concerns the well-ordering of the Church, we may have
one common plan. For after I had written you the Epistle
which I sent by Saturus theReader and Optatus the Subdeacon,
conceming the deliberate rashness*^ of certain ofthe lapsed,
who shrunk from penance and from appeasing God, they
wrote to me not requesting peace lo be granted them, but
claiming it as already granted, because they say that Paulus
has given peace to all ; as you will read in their letter, of
which I send you a copy. Moreover of the brief answer I
wrote them for the present, and ofthe letter which I afterwards
wrote to my Clergy ; of these too, that you may know the
whole matter, I send you copies. But if after all, their
temerity shall not be checked either by mine, or your letters,
and they will not obey wholesome counsel, I shall take those
steps which the Lord, according to the Gospel, has commanded Mat. 18,
to be taken. '•
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell. Fare
ye well. EPISTLE XXXVI. 1 ISeeEp. 30.
To Pope Cyprian, the Presbyters and Deacons abiding at
Rome, greeting.
I. When we had read your letters, dearest brother, which
you sent by Fortunatus the Subdeacon, we were stricken with
twofold sorrow, and overwhelmed with double grief, that
there was no rest allowed you in such a pressure of per
secution, and that the ungoverned petulance of the lapsed
* de quorundam lapsorum prospecta temeritas — ^litteras ad me feoerunt,
tementate. Fell, from Bodl. 1. de quor. which is unlike the usual construction
prosp. tern, ; Bal, quor, laps, cbnspirata of St. C.

80 Claims of lapsed inconsistent, contrary to Holy Scripture.
Epist. brethren was shewn to be carried to a perilous boldness of
XXXVI ^ 250. language. But, though these things we have mentioned
grievously cast down our minds, yet your vigour, and the
severity shewn by you according to the Gospel discipline,
lightens this heavy burthen of our grief; in that thou both
restrainest justly the wickedness of some, and by exhorting
to repentance, shewest the legitimate way to safety.
2. It surprises us indeed exceedingly that they should
have thought of rushing to such lengths, as, with so much
urgency, at such an unripe and bitter season, on occasion of
a crime and sin so vast and enormous, not to beg for peace,
but to claira it, yea to say that they have it already in
heaven. If they have it, why do they ask for what they
already possess ? but if it is proved by their very asking for
it, that they have it not, why do they not await their judg
ment from whom they have thought right to ask for that
peace, which consequently they have not ? But if they think
they have from any other source the privilege of com
munion, let them endeavour to compare it with the Gospel,
that so it may fully avail them, if it does not disagree with
the Gospel rules. But how can that give Gospel com
munion, which seemeth to be opposed to Gospel truth ?
For since every prerogative gives the privilege of indulgence
on this condition only, that it be not at variance with his
will with whom it seeketh association, tl en, because this is
at variance with His Will with Whom it seeketh association,
it must needs lose the indulgence and privilege of the as
sociation. 3. Let them consider then what they are attempting to do
in this matter. For if they say that the Gospel gives one
sentence, and the Martyrs another ; by bringing the Martyr-s
in collision with tbe Gospel, they will be endangered on
both sides. For both will the majesty of the Gospel
appear broken and prostrate, if it can be set aside by the
novelty of another decree, and the glorious crown of con
fession be taken from the head of the Martyrs, if they be
found not to have obtained it by upholding of that Gospel
by which they become Martyrs'", so that it harmonizeth well
that none should more avoid deciding aught against the
h Ep. 27. 38, de Laps. §. 13. p. 166, 7. Oxf. Tr.

Sanction of the Martyrs tnongly claimed by the lapsed. 81
Gospel, than he who from the Gospel laboureth to earn the
name of Martyr. We would moreover be informed of this,
if Martyrs on no other account become Martyrs, than that
by not sacrificing they might retain the peace of the Church
even to the shedding of their own blood, lest being over
come by the pains of the torture, they losing that peace,
lose theii- salvation, how can they hold that the salvation
which, had they sacrificed, they thought they should not
attain, is to be granted to those who are reported to have
sacrificed, whereas they ought to uphold in others the same
law, which themselves laid down for their own guidance ?
4. In this business too we perceive that they have ad
vanced against their own cause the very thing, which they
thought made for them. For if the Martyrs thought that
peace was to be granted to them, why did not they them
selves grant it? why, as themselves admit, did they refer
them to the Bishops? For he who orders a thing to be done,
can sm-ely do what he orders to be done. But as we
understand, aud as the matter speaks and declares for itself,
the most holy Martyrs thought right to observe both ways
a due attention both to modesty and truth. For because
they were importuned by many, in referring them to the
Bishop they thought to consult their own modesty, so as to
be no further troubled ; and in not communicating with
them themselves, they judged that the purity of the Gospel
law was to be kept untainted.
5. Do you however, brother, out of your charity, never
desist quieting the minds of the lapsed, and applying the
medicine of truth to those that err ; though the temper of
the sick usually rejects the pains which would heal them.
This wound of the lapsed is but now fresh, and the tumor yet
unabated. And therefore we are sure, that when, by a longer
lapse of time, this impetuosity shall wear away, they will be
grateful for this very delay with a view to a more lasting
cure, provided only that none arm them to their own peril,
and instructing them amiss, instead ofthe wholesome remedies
of delay, should demand for them the deadly poison of over-
hasty communion.
6. For we cannot believe that, without the instigation of
certain persons, all would have dared so petulantly to claim
G

Ep. 59.

82 Sorroiv, humility, submis.sion, preparations for God's mercy.
Epist. peace for themselves. We know the faith of the Carthaginian
A_ 250. Church, we know her training, we know her humility. Whence
too we have been surprised to note some things thrown out
even harshly against you by letter ; whereas we have often
heard of your mutual love and charity, expressed in many
instances of reciprocal affection one towards the other.
Time it is then that they do penance for their sin, that
they prove their soitow for their lapse, that they shew
bashfulness, that they manifest humility, that they give signs
of modesty ; that by submission they invite the clemency
of God towards them, that by due honour shewn in God's
Priest', they draw down the Divine mercy upon them.
How much better had their letters been, if the intercession
of those that stand had been aided by their humility;
for that which is asked is more easily obtained, when he
for whom it is asked, is worthy to obtain what is asked.
'r^^%a ^ As regards Privatus' of Lambesa, you have acted in your
wonted manner, in wishing to inform us of this matter, as one
about which we are concerned, for it becomes us all to watch
for the body of the whole Church, whose members are dis
persed through every various province. But even before
your letter came, the fraud of that crafty man did not escape
us. For heretofore when fi-om the same troop of wickedness,
Futurus came, a standard-bearer of Privatus, and fraudulently
attempted to obtain letters of communion from us, it neither
escaped us who he was, nor did he receive the letters he
wished. We wish you ever farewell in the Lord.

EPISTLE XXXVII.
Cyprian to Moyses and Maximus, Presbyters, and to the rest
ofthe Coifessors, his brethren, greeting.
I. Celerinus'', a companion both of your faith and courage,
and a soldier of God in glorious conflicts, hath, by his coming,

' in Dei sacerdote F. e Bodl. 1. tyrdom with that of his parentage,
i" See Ep. 39. (23. 34.) He is men- Laurentius, Ignatius, Celerina, (below,)
tioned also with much praise by Corne- is commemorated on Feb. 3. see Mar-
lius, ap. Eus. H. E. vi. 43. His mar- tyrol. Rom. ed. Baron.

Lengthened suffering increase qf glory. 83
made you all and every one, dearest brethren, present to my
affection ; in him I have beheld you all ; and when he spoke
sweefly and often of your love towards me, in his words I
heard you speak. I rejoice exceedingly when, by such as he,
such tidings are brought from you. I too am in a Wanner
there with you, in your prison ; I, who am so fixed in your
hearts, believe that I experience with you the graces*^ of the
Divine favour. Your individual love connects me with your
glory; the Spirit alloweth not love to be separated. You
confession, me affection, imprisoneth. I too am mindful of you
day and night ; and when in the Sacrifices I make my prayer
with many, and when I pray apart in my private prayers,
I beg of the Lord a full accomplishment to your praises
and your crowns. But my littleness is unequal to repay
you. More do ye bestow, when ye mention me in prayer,
ye who now breathing only heavenly things, and medi
tating only divine, are, by the very delay of your suffering,
mounting to greater height, and by the long interval not
protracting, but increasing your glory. The first and single
confession maketh blessed. Ye confess as oft as asked to
retire from prison, through faith and courage ye prefer the
prison. Your praises multiply with the days ; the increase of
your deserts keeps pace with the revolutions of months. He
conquers once who suffers at once. But he who continuing
under abiding punishment grapples with pain, and is not
conquered, is daily crowned.
2. Let magistrates then, consuls or proconsuls, march on in
procession, let them, in the ensigns of their year's dignity and
their twelve fasCes, have their boast. Behold a heavenly
dignity is sealed in you by the brightness of a year's honours;
and in the duration of its glorious victory has already sur
passed the revolving circle of the returning year. The rising
sun and the waning moon gave light to the world, but to you
the Same Who made both sun and moon was a greater light
in prison; and the brightness of Christ, shining in your hearts
and minds, irradiated with that eternal and shining light'",
the, to others, honible and deadly darkness of a place of
punishment. The winter season passed through its changes
' Omamenta B, with 9 old MSS. or and old Edd.
hortamenta, incitements F. with 10, "• Tert, ad Mart. c. 2. p. 152. Oxf. Tr.
g2

84 God's gifts in the natural year shadow forth His spiritual.
Epist. of moons ; but ye, imprisoned, endured the season of winter
XXXVII •' ' i.
^ 2gQ "in the winter of persecution. On Winter there came soft
Spring, joyous amid her roses, and crowned with flowers; but
ye had roses and flowers from the delights of paradise, and
heavenly garlands crowned your heads. Summer cometh,
rich in the plenteousness of harvest, and the threshing-floors
are full of com ; but ye, who have sowed glory, reap the fruit
of glory, and, placed on the floor of the Lord, see the chaff
burnt up with inextinguishable fire, yourselves, as winnowed
grains of wheat and precious corn, being now cleansed. and
laid up, ye account the abode of a prison your gamer. Nor in
Autumn is spiritual grace wanting to fulfil the offices of that
season. Abroad the vintage is pressed, and the grape, the
glory of the cups hereafter, is trodden in the presses. Ye,
rich clusters from the vineyard of the Lord, and branches
with now ripened fruit, trodden on by the weight of worldly
pressure, squeezed in the prison as your winepress, pour
forth blood for wine, and, strong in the endurance of suffering,
drink gladly the cup of martyrdom. Thus with the servants
of God the year rolls round. Thus is the change of seasons
hallowed by spiritual well-doings and heavenly rewards.
3. Blessed to the full are they, who fi-om among you, travelling
along these tracks of glory, have already left the world, and,
their journey of courage and of faith ended, have reached the
1 Ep. 6, embrace and kiss ' of the Lord, the Lord Himself rejoicing.
"¦ But your glory is not less, who, being still set in the conflict,
and to follow the glory of your companions, long carry on the
battle, and stedfast in unmoved and unshaken faith, daily in
your noble deeds exhibit a spectacle before God. The longer
your battle, the more exalted your crown. One is the strife,
yet thronged with a manifold frequency of conflicts. Hunger
ye overcome, and despise thirst, and by strength of courage
trample on the squalidness ofa prison and the horrors ofthe
place of tort-are. There punishment is subdued, the torture
is worn out; death is not feared, but desired; in that it is
vanquished by the reward of immortality, forasmuch as he
who conquers is crowned with eternal life. What must now
be the mind in you, how exalted and enlarged the breast,.
wherein such and so great things revolve ! Where nothing
but the comraands of God and the rewards of Christ are

Intercessions ofthe more obedient, ihe tnore available. 85
thought of! There is only the will of God; and although ye
are still placed in the flesh, ye no longer live the life of the
present world, but of that to come.
4. It remains, dearest brethren, that ye be mindful of me ;
that, in the midst of your great and divine meditations, ye
bear me in your mind and spirit, and I be in your supplications
and prayers, when that voice, brightened by the purifying of
confession, and honoured for its even tenor in its glory,
reacheth unto the ears of God, and, heaven being opened to
it, passing from these parts of the conquered world unto the
realms above, it obtaineth fi-om the mercy of God what it
asketh. For what can ye ask from the tender mercy of the
Lord, which ye will not be accounted worthy to obtain, who
have thus observed the commandments ofthe Lord; who have
held to the discipline of the Gospel by the sincere vigour of
your faith, who, the honour of your courage untarnished
standing manftiUy by the precepts of the Lord, and by His
Aposties, have strengthened the tottering faith of many by the
truth of your martyrdom ? Truly witnesses of the Gospel
and truly Martyrs of Christ, rooted and stayed in Him, and
founded with massive weight on the Rock, ye have joined
discipline with courage, have provoked others to the fear of
God, have made your own martyrdoms an example.
I bid you, most brave and most blessed brethren, ever
heartily farewell, and that ye remember me.
EPISTLE XXXVIII.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, and to the whole
people, greeting.
I. In clerical ordinations, dearest brethren, my custom is to
consult you beforehand, and by common advice to weigh the
character and merits of each. But testimonies of men need
not be awaited, when anticipated by the sentence of God.
Aurelius our brother, an illustrious youth, already approved
by the Lord and dear to God, in years only tender, but in
the renown of courage and of faith advanced ; falling short
in the nature ofhis age, but exceeding in honour, has striven
here in a double conflict; twice confessing, and twice
ennobled by his victorious confession ; being both banished

86 Character of Aurelius — greatness of office of Reader.
Epjst. when first he conquered in the course", and when he fought
XXXVIII^. 25o: anew in a harder conflict, triumphant and victorious in the
battle of suffering. As often as the adversary wished to challenge
the servants of God, so often he, a most ready and valiant sol
dier, both fought and conquered. It" had been little, first to
have engaged in sight of a few, when he was banished ; he
was counted worthy to encounter also in the forum with more
glorious courage, that after the magistrates he might conquer
the proconsuls also, and after exile he might overcome the
torture. Nor do I see which most to extol in him, the glory
of his wounds, or the modesty of his behaviour ; that he is
ennobled by the honour ofhis courage, or praiseworthy for his
admired bashfulness ? So lofty is he in dignity, and lowly
in humility, that it appears he is by Providence reserved to be
an example to others of ecclesiastical discipline, in what way
the servants of God should in Confession conquer by courage,
and after Confession be eminent for good conduct.
2. Such a one merited a higher degree of clerical ordination
and larger accessions, estimated, as he ought, not after his
years, but his deserts. But for the present I thought right
that he should begin with the office of reading. For nothing
is more fitting for that voice, which has confessed the Lord
with a glorious attestation, than to sound abroad in the
solemn reading of the divine word; than after lofty words,
which delivered forth the witness of Christ, to read tbe
Gospel of Christ, whence His witnesses are made ; after the
rack to come to the desk ; in the one place to have been a
spectacle to the multitude of Gentiles, in the other to be
beheld by the brethren ; there to have been heard amid the
wondering amazement of the surrounding populace, here to
be heard with the joy ofthe brotherhood.
3. Know therefore, dearest brethren, that he has been
ordained by me and my Colleagues who were with me:
tidings, which I know you wiU gladly welcome, and desire
that very many such may be ordained in our Church. And
whereas joy is ever eager, and gladness cannot bear delay, he
reads on the Lord's day for the while with us, that is, by his
solemn initiation in the office of reading, he gives a prelude
¦" in cursu Edd. and B. incursu, at the first onset, F. with 2 old Mss. excursu,
skirmish, 2 old Mss. i

Celerinus admonished in vision to receive Orders. 87
of peace. Be ye instant in prayer, and aid my supplication
by yours, that the mercy of the Lord, being favourable to
us, may soon restore the priest to his people, and with the
priest a Martyr for their reader.
I bid you, dearest brethren, in God the Father and Christ
Jesus, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XXXIX.
Cyprian to the Presbyters, and Deacons, and the whole
people, his brethren, greeting.
1. We should acknowledge and embrace, beloved brethren,
the Divine blessings, wherewith in our times the Lord hath
vouchsafed to adom and honour His Church, by gxanting a
respite to His good Confessors, and glorious Martyrs ; that
they who have nobly confessed Christ, should afterwards
adorn the Clergy of Christ in ecclesiastical administrations.
Exult therefore and rejoice with us, when you read our
Epistie, wherein I and my Colleagues, who were with me, report
to you, that Celerinus our brother, renowned alike for his
courage and his character, has been joined to our Clergy, not
by human suffrage, but by Divine favour. Who, when he
hesitated to assent to the Church, was, by her own admoni
tion and exhortation in a vision by night, compeUed not
to hold out against our persuasions. For she had more
authority, aud also constrained him; for it was not right or
becoming that he should be without ecclesiastical honour,
whom the Lord had so honoured with the dignity of heavenly
glory. He in the warfare of our time was the first, he
amongst the soldiers of Christ led the van, he in the hot
outset of the persecution engaged with the very chief and
author of the attack ; while by the invincible firmness of his
conflict he vanquished his adversary, opened to others a road
to victory ; himself victorious not with a brief summary of
wounds, but miraculously triumphant amid the close and
abiding pressure of a long wrestling with tortures. For nine
teen days, fenced in the close-keeping of the prison, he lay on
the rack and in irons. But when his body was laid in chains,
his spirit remained free and at large". His flesh wasted
" Tert. ad Mart. §. 2. p. 153. Oxf. Tr.

88Nobtesufferings(f Celerinus fffhisancestry — commemorated.
Epist. away by a long endurance of hunger and thirst; but his
j^_ .25^' soul, living by faith and courage, God fed with spiritual
nourishment. He lay amidst tortures, mightier than his
tortures; in prison greater than his imprisoners; prostrate,
loftier than those who stood; bound, fii-mer than the chains
that bound him; judged, higher than his judges; and although
his feet were bound in the stocks, yet the serpent was trodden
on, crushed, and conquered. Bright marks of wounds shine
in his glorious body ; the traces stamped thereon stand out,
plain to sight, on the sinews and limbs of one worn by
long wasting. Great and wonderful are the things which
the brotherhood have to hear of his virtues and praises. And
if there be one like Thomas, who believeth not on hearing^
ocular proof is not wanting, so that what he heareth he may
also see. To the servant of God the glory of his wounds
gave the victory; the memorial of his scars preserve that
glory. Nor is this a strange or new title of glory to our
most beloved Celerinus. He walks in the steps of his own
kindred; he is equalled to his ancestors and relatives, by the
likeness of the honour vouchsafed by God. His grand
mother Celerina" was long since crowned with martyrdom.
His paternal and maternal uncles too, Laurentius and Ig
natius, who also formerly warred in the armies of this world,
but true and spiritual soldiers of God, whilst they overthrew
the devil by the Confession of Christ, earned wreaths and
crowns from the Lord by a glorious suffering. We con
tinually offer oblations for them, as you remember, whenever
we celebrate the sufferings and days of the Martyrs in the
annual commemoration. He then could neither be degenerate
nor inferior, whom the dignity and high-souled nobility ol
his family so called forth by domestic examples of courage
and of faith. But if in a family of the world it is matter oi
distinction and praise to be a patrician, how much greater the
praise and honour, to become of noble birth in heavenly
distinction ! I know not which to call more blessed, whethei
them for a posterity so illustrious, or him for an origin so
glorious. So equally doth the Divine favour flow to and
f^o amid them, that both the dignity of their offspring adorns
» S. Aug. Serm. 48 and 174 are bably is mentioned in Victor Vit. ds
stated to have been delivered in the Pers. Afr. 1. i, [B. P. viii. 676,] B,
basilica of Celerina. The same pro-

Confessors theftte.st to read our Lord's words in the Gospel. 89
their crown, and the loftiness of his race sheds lustre on his
glor)'. 2. This man, coming to me, dearest brethren, with such
vouchsafements from the Lord, illustrious by the testimony
and wonder of the very person'' who had persecuted him,
what else was to be done than that he should be placed on
the pulpit, that is, on the tribunal of the Church, that, placed
on the eminence of a loftier station, and conspicuous to the
whole people conformably to the brightness of his honour,
he may read the precepts and the Gospel of the Lord, which
he courageously and faithfully follows ? Be the voice, which
hath confessed the Lord, daily heard in the words which the
Lord hath spoken! Be it considered whether there is any
higher degree to which he may be advanced in the Church !
3. There is nothing wherein a Confessor can more benefit
the brethren, than if, while the reading of the Gospel is heard
from his mouth, whoso hears, would imitate the faith of the
Reader. He ought to be joined with Aurelius in reading,
with whom also he had been joined in a feUowship of divine
honour, with whom he had been united in aU distinctions of
virtue and praise. Both equal, and each resembling the
other; highly exalted in glory, yet as lowly in modesty ;
exalted by Divine favour, humbling themselves in their own
quiet and calm demeanour ; giving examples to all, alike of
courage and of conduct; formed both for persecution and
for peace ; praiseworthy, in the one for strength, in the other
for modesty. In such servants the Lord rejoieeth. In Con
fessors of this kind He glorieth, whose walk and conversation
so contributes to the heralding of their glory, that it gives to
others an example of discipline. To this end Christ willed
them to remain longer here in the Church; to this end,
withdrawn from the midst of death, by a sort of resurrection,
if I may so speak, wrought on them. He reserved them in
safety; that while nothing more exalted in honour, nothing
more lowly in humility, is seen by the brethren, the brother
hood may follow and imitate these same persons. Under
stand then that they are for the present appointed Readers,
P Decius, This with an expression in durance of Celerinus, or that at least
the beginning of this Ep. and in Ep. 22, he felt himself baffled, and that some
implies that some temporary impression testimony was wrung from him.
was made on the Emperor by this en-

90 St. C. bidden in vision to enrol Numidicus in his Clergy.
Epist. because it was fitting that the candle should be set in a
^^ 25Q candlestick, whence it may give tight to all, and their glorious
countenances be placed on a higher station, where, beheld by
all the surrounding brotherhood, they may to the beholders
furnish an incitement to glory. But understand that I have
already designed them for the honour of the Presbytery, that
they may be honoured with the same allowances as the
Presbyters, and share the monthly divisions in equal quantities,
hereafter to sit with us in their advanced and strengthened
years; though in no respect can one be accounted inferior in
age, who has fulfilled his age by the greatness of his glory.
I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever
heartily farewell.

EPISTLE XL.
Cyprian to the Presbyters and Deacons, and the whole
people, dearest and much longed for brethren, greeting.
I must announce to you, dearest brethren, what pertaineth
both to the common joy, and to the exceeding glory of our
Church, For you are to know that I have been admonished
and instructed by a Divine vouchsafement, to enrol Numidicus
the presbyter in the number of the Carthaginian presbyters,
and that he should sit with us among the Clergy, in the lustre
of the brightest light of Confession, and exalted by the glory
of his courage and faith; who, by his exhortations, sent
before himself a numerous band of Martyrs, slain by stones and
the flames; and who with joy beheld the wife at his side,
burnt (I should rather say preserved) together with the rest.
He himself half-burnt and buried under the stones and left
for dead, when shortly after, his daughter, with the anxious
devotion of piety, sought the corpse of her father, being found
half dead, and extricated and brought to life, unwillingly
remained behind from among the companions whom himself
had sent before ; but this, as we see, was the occasion of his
remaining, that the Lord might join him with our Clergyj
and might adom with glorious priests the number of out
presbytery, that was desolate by the lapse of some. And
8 invitus. The Ben. has invictus, but no authorities are given.

Occasion of the schism of Felicissimus. 1*1
indeed he shall be promoted, when God shall permit, to
a higher degree in his quarter, when by the favour of the
Lord we have returned amongst you. Meanwhile let what
is shewn" be done, that we receive this gift witii thanksgiving, i in vi-
hoping from the Lord's mercy many more ornaments of the ^'°"
same kind; that so, when the strength of the Church is
renewed. He may cause men so meek and humble to flourish
in honour in our consistory.
I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever
heartily farewell. EPISTLE XLI. A, 251.
Cyprian to Caldonius and Herculanus, his Colleagues ; also
to Rogatianus and Numidicus, his fellow-Presbyters,
greeting. I was exceedingly afilicted, dearest brethren, at the re
ceipt of your letter; that, whereas it has ever been my
purpose and wish to hold together our whole brotherhood in
safety, and to preserve the flock unspoiled according as
charity requires ; yet ye now announce that Felicissimus
hath planned many wicked and treacherous devices ; so that
beyond his old frauds and extortions, of which I had already
known much, he hath now attempted also to divide a portion
of the people from their Bishop, that is, to separate sheep
from the shepherd, and sons from their parent, and to scatter
the members of Christ. And whereas I sent you as my
deputies, to discharge with certain sums the necessary ex
penses of our brethren ; and, if any would follow their trades,
to aid their purposes, by such an addition as need required ;
and at the same time to ascertain their ages, conditions, and
deserts ; that so I, on whom this care is incumbent, might
best know them aU, and promote to offices of ecclesiastical
administration whosoever are worthy and humble and meek,
he however has interfered, so that no one be relieved, nor
the things, that I desired, be by diligent enquiry ascertained;
he has threatened our brethren too, who first came to be
relieved, with reckless assumption of power and violent
menaces, that those who chose to obey us should not com
municate with him in death. And whereas after all these
things, he, neither moved by the dignity of my office, nor

92 F. threatening the Church, pronounces his own sentence.
Epist. deterred by your authority aud presence, ofhis own impulse
^ ^gj disturbing the quiet of the brethren, hath cast himself forth
with many more, with headlong madness declaring himself
leader of a faction and chief of sedition, (wherein indeed I
rejoice that very many brethren have withdrawn from this
boldness, and have preferred to remain contented under you,
that so they may abide with their mother the Church, and
receive her pay at the Bishop's hands ; which moreover I
feel assured others also will peaceably do, and will soon
withdraw from their rash error ;) — meanwhile whereas Feli
cissimus has threatened, that they should not communicate
with him in death, who have obeyed us, that is, who com
municate with us ; let him receive^ the sentence which he
has first pronounced ; and let him know that he is excom
municated by us ; since to his fraud and extortion, whereof
we are cognizant by the clear truth, the crime of adultery is also
added ; which brethren of ours, grave men, have announced
that they have detected, and have solemnly declared that
they wUl prove. All which matters we will then take cogni
zance of, when, by God's permission, we shall have met
together with more of our Colleagues. Moreover Augendus,
who, regarding neither the Bishop nor the Church, has
equally associated himself with him in this conspiracy and
faction, if he shall continue longer with him, must bear the
sentence which that factious and rash man has brought down
upon himself. Moreover, whosoever shall join himself to his
conspiracy and faction, must know that he cannot communi
cate in the Church with us, who of his own accord has chosen
to be separated from the Church. Read this my Epistle to
our brethren, and transmit it also to the Clergy at Carthage,
adding the names of those who have joined themselves to
Felicissimus. I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and
remember me. Farewell.
EPISTLE XLII,
Caldonius with Herculanus and Victor, his CoUeagues; also
with Rogatianus and Numidicus, Presbyters, to Cyprian,
greeting. We have denrived Felicissimus and AnCTP.nrlna nf com-

St. C. writes to warn, his return being hindered by faction. 93
munion, also Repostus of the exiles, and Irene of the Con
fessors, and Paula the sempstress ; which thou onghtest to
be informed of by my' subscription. We have likewise
deprived Sophronius, and Soliassus  "'also one of
the exiles. EPISTLE XLIII.
Cyprian to the whole people, greeting.
I. Although, dearest brethren, Britius" a most faithful and
upright Presbyter, and also Rogatianus and Numidicus,
Presbyters, Confessors and illustrious through the glory of
the Divine favour, and moreover the Deacons, good men,
and in all services devoted to the govemment of the Church,
with the rest of the ministers, give you the full attention of their
presence, and cease not to confirm you severally by constant
exhortations, and besides to guide and restore the minds of
the lapsed by wholesome counsel ; nevertheless I, as far as
I am able, admonish, and, in what way I can, visit you by
my Epistles. By Epistles, I say, dearest brethren; for the
malignity and perfidy of certain Presbyters has brought this
to pass, that I cannot come to you before Easter-Day °; in
that, mindful of their old conspiracy and retaining their
ancient venom against my Episcopate'', yea against your
suffrage and the judgment of God, they renew their old
attack upon us, and with their wonted treachery again
resume their unholy machinations. And indeed by God's
Providence, when we neither wished nor desired it, nay
even pardoned them and were silent, they have received the
punishment they deserved, so that, not ejected by us, they
have of their own accord ejected themselves; they have from
their own consciences passed sentence upon themselves ; in
accordance with your and the Divine suffrages, the con
spirators and wicked men have voluntarily expelled them
selves from the Church. Now it is made apparent whence
' Caldonius. ¦' F. Virtius or Viritus, B.
" Budinarius. The meaning is not " on whioh the lapsed would have
known. Salmas. (ap. Bal.) conjectures claimed from him, of right, to be re-
" Butinarius from Bi/T/»» a cruet;" Bal. stored to Communion.
suggests its apparent connexion witb P which they opposed. See life of
" Budin," but that there are no traces St. C. by Pontius, §. 7. p. vii. Oxf.
of the word in Lat. Tr.

94 Evits of untimely reconciliation after heavy sin.
Epist. the factioh of Felicissimus came, on what root and what
 ¦ support it rested. These men formerly gave encouragement
and advice to certain Confessors, not to agree with their
Bishop and thereby uphold ecclesiastical discipline in faith
aild quietness according to the precepts of the Lord, and
preserve the glory of their confession by an uncorrupt and
ispotless conversation. And as if it had not been enough to
have corrupted the minds of certain Confessors, and to have
wished to arm a portion of our broken brotherhood against
the Priesthood of God ; they have now turned themselves
with their envenomed deceit to tbe destruction of the lapsed,
calling off from the cure of their wounds the sick and
wounded, who from the calamity of their fall are not fit or
firm-knit enough to receive stronger counsel ; and by the
falsehood of a delusive peace invite them to a destructive
precipitancy, leaving off the prayers and entreaties, whereby
the Lord, by long and continual amends, is to be appeased.
But, I beseech you, brethren, be vigilant against the snares
of the devil, and, anxious for your own salvation, watch with
all diligence against this deadly cheat.
2. This is another persecution, and another trial. Those five
presbyters are nothing else thanP those five chief persons, who
were lately joined with the magistrates in the edict, to subvert
our faith, and by prevarication from the truth draw aside the
weak hearts of the brethren into deadly snares. The same
method now, the same overthrow of the Faith, is anew brought
about by the five presbyters joined with Felicissimus, to the
ruin of salvation ; that God be not entreated, nor he who has
denied Christ, seek mercy of the Same Christ Whom he has
denied ; that after a fault committed, penitence also be taken
away ; the Lord be not appeased through the Bishops and
Priests ; but that, the priests of the Lord being abandoned,
a new tradition of unholy institution should rise up against
ecclesiastical discipline ; and although it has once been deter
mined as well by us, as by the Confessors and Clergy of the
City % as also by all the Bishops established in our province or
P i. c the object being the same, Churoh, the same principle of evil in
the overthrow of the faith, compassed a different form.
by the same author, Satan, these, alike 1 Rome, to which Moyses also and
his instruments, are representatives and the other Confessors who wrote to St.
emblems of tbe other persecutors of the C. belonged.

Bitterness qf St. C's separation from his people. 95
beyond seas', that nothing new be done in the cause ofthe
lapsed, until we have all met together, and by mutual advice
have settled some sentence, tempered alike with discipline and
mercy ; yet have they rebelled against this our counsel, and
all priestly authority and power is destroyed by factious con
spiracies. 3. What suffering do I now endure, dearest brethren,
that I cannot myself come to you at present, I cannot myself
approach you individually, myself exhort you according to
the precepts of the Lord and His G ospel ! Exile for now
two years sufficed not, nor the mournful separation from your
presence and sight, perpetual sorrow and mourning, which,
in my solitude without you, rends me asunder with continual
lamentation; nor my tears flowing by day and night, that
your Bishop, whom ye made with so great love and zeal', is not
allowed even yet to greet you, not even yet to throw himself
into your embraces. There is yet heaped upon my wasting
spirit this greater sorrow, that amid anxiety and need so
great, I cannot ia person come forth to you, in that through
the threats and plots of perfidious men, we must beware, lest
on our approach a greater tumult should arise amongst you;
and whereas a Bishop should in all things provide for peace
and tranquillity, he himself appear to have given occasion to
sedition, and anew to have roused the persecution. Hence
however, most beloved brethren, hence I as well warn as
advise you, not hastily to believe pernicious counsel, not to
lend an easy assent to deceitful words, not to take darkness
for light, night for day, hunger for food, thirst for drink, poison
for mediciiie, death for health. Let not their age or authority
impose upon you, answering to the old wickedness of the
two elders ; as they attempted to corrupt and violate the Hist, of
chaste Susanna, so do these by adulterous doctrines attempt ^"^'
to corrapt the chastity ofthe Church, and violate evangehcal
truth. The Lord crieth aloud and saith. Hearken not unto the
words of false prophets, for the visions of their own hearts
deceive them. They speak, but not out of the mouth of the
' Equally those of Italy ; hence ap- advice ofthe Primate, as were judgments
peals to Rome were forbidden by the beyond seas. Cod. Can. Eccl. Afr. u.
African Canons under the title " appeals 23. 25. 56. 94. Bal.
beyond seas;" .-African Bishops were = See life by Pontius, §. 6. p. vi.
forbidden to go beyond seas, without Oxf. 'Ir.

96 Schismatics offer freely what they have not,
Epist. Lord. They say to them that despise the word qf the Lord,
. Ye shall have peace '.
4. They now offer peace, who themselves have not peace.
They promise to bring back and recal the lapsed to the
Church, who have themselves departed from the Church.
There is One God, and One Christ, and one Church, and one
Mat.16, chair founded by the word ofthe Lord on the Rock°. Another
18 altar cannot be set up, nor a new priesthood made, besides the
Lukeii, one altar and one priesthood. Whosoever gat hereth elsewhere,
23 scattereth. Adulterous, impious, sacrilegious, is that whatsoever
is so framed by human madness, that the ordinance of God is
violated. Depart far from the contagion of such men, and by
2Tim.2, flight shun their words as a cancer and a pestilence, the Lord
Mat 15 forewarning and saying. They are blind leaders qf the blind:
14. but if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch.
They hinder your prayers, which, with us, ye pour forth day and
night to God, that ye may appease Him by a due satisfaction.
They hinder your tears, with which ye wash away the crime
of committed sin. They hinder the peace, which ye truly
and faithfully entreat of the mercy of the Lord, nor know they
Deut. that it is written. And that prophet, and dreamer of dreams,
' ' that hath spoken to turn you away from the Lord your God,
shall be put to death. Let no one make you, dearest brethren,
to err from the ways of the Lord. Let no one hurry jou
Christians from the Gospel of Christ. Let no one take sons
of the Church from the Church. Let them who will perish,
perish alone by themselves. Let them remain alone without
the Church, who have withdrawn from the Church. Let
them alone be without Bishops, who have rebelled against
their Bishops. Let them alone undergo the punishment of
their conspiracy, who formerly, according to your suffrages,
now according to God's judgments, have deserved to undergo
the sentence of their own conspiracy and malignity.
Mark 7, 5- The Lord admonisheth us in His Gospel, saying, Ye reject
^- the commandment qf God, that ye may establish your oum tra
dition. Let those who reject the commandment of God, and
attempt to establish their own tradition, be firmly and resolutely
' Jer. 23, 16. 17. so quoted also de and 17 old Mss. Petrum Big. and
Unit. Eccl. $. 10. p. 138. Oxf. Tr. F. with 4 old Mss. see further Note
" Petram Bal, with the old Edd. Q. on Tertullian, p. 492. Oxf. Tr.

Ss thereby Satan cheats men ofwhat in a wrong way they seek. 97
repeUed by you. Let one faU suffice the lapsed. Let no
one by his circumvention overthrow those wishing to rise.
Let no one prostrate and sink yet deeper those that ai-e down,
for whom we pray that they may be lifted up by the hand
and arm of God. Let no one turn away from all hope of
recovery those that are half alive, and that entreat they may
recover their ancient state of health. Let no one extinguish
every light in the way of salvation to them that are stumbUng
in the darkness of their fall. The Apostie insti-ucteth, saying.
If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to tlie wholesome i Tim.
words qf our Lord Jesus Christ, and His doctrine, he is ' ~ '
proud, knowing nothing ;— from such withdraw thyself. And
again he says. Let no rnan deceive you icith vain words: /or Ephes.
because qf these things cometh the urath of God upon the chit- ^' ®" ' "
dren qf disobedience. Be not ye therefore partakers with them.
It is not fitting that, deceived by vain words, ye should begin
to be partakers of their wickedness. Depart from such, I
beseech you, and acquiesce in our counsels, who daily pour
forth continual prayers to the Lord for you, who desire that
you should be recalled to the Church by the Lord's mercy,
who pray of God for the most entire peace, first for the Mother,
then also for ber children. To our prayers and entreaties
do ye join your prayers and entreaties also, to our weep
ing unite your tears. Avoid wolves, who separate sheep
from the shepherd. Avoid the poisoned tongue of the
devil, -who from the beginning of the world, always deceitfiil
and a liar, lies, that he may deceive ; flatters, that he may
harm ; promises good, that he may give evil; offers life, that
he may kiU. Now too his words are plain, and his poisons
manifest. He offers peace, that peace may not be attained ;
he promises safety, that he who has sinned may not come to
safety ; he holds out a Church, while he is compassing that
whoso believes him, may perish entirely from the Church.
6. Now is the time, most beloved brethren, that both ye who
stand, should persevere manfully, and by continued stedfast
ness preserve your glorious stabUity, which ye retained during
the persecution; and if any by the wiles of the adversai-y
have fallen, that in this second temptation ye consult faithftiUy
for your hope and peace ; and, that the Lord may pardon you,
withdraw not from the priests of the Lord : for it is written,
H

98 Messengers of Novatian at once rejected by St. C.
Epist. And the man that will do presumptuously, and will not
 '- heq^ken unto the priest or unto the Judge that shall be in
Deut. those days, even that man shall die. This is the latest and
17, 12. last temptation of this persecution; which also shall, by the
protection ofthe Lord, soon pass away, so that after Easter- Day
I shall be again restored to you with my Colleagues; in whose
presence we shall be able to arrange and perfect the things
that are to be done, both according to your judgment, and the
common advice of us all, as hath been already determined ".
But if any one refusing to do penance, and to make satisfac
tion to God, shall go over to the party of Felicissimus and his
satellites, and shall join himself to the heretical faction, let
him know that he cannot afterwards return to the Church
and communicate with the Bishops and people of Christ.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell, and that
ye continue instant with us in prayer, entreating the mercy of
the Lord.

EPISTLE XLIV.
Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting.
There have come to us, dearest brother, Maximus, a
Presbyter, Augendus, a Deacon, and one Machseus and
Longinus, sent by Novatian, But as we learnt, both from
the letter they brought with them, and from their own
language and assertion, that Novatian had been made
Bishop, we, troubled at the wickedness of an illegal ordina
tion made contrary to the Catholic Church, forthwith de
termined to forbid them our communion, refuting meanwhile
and rebutting the things they essayed obstinately and per
tinaciously to assert. For both I and very many Colleagues
who had come together to me, awaited the arrival of our
colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus, (whom we had lately
sent as ambassadors to thee and our fellow-Bishops who
were present at thy ordination,) that upon their return and
reporting to us the truth of what was done, the wickedness
of the adverse party might, through their means, be repressed
" sicut semel placuit, Epp. 14 — 36, precedent in the beginning of his episco-
Rig, understands the words of some pate.

Reports against good men not eren to be heard. 99
by greater authority and clear proof There arrived however
Pompeius y and Stephanus our colleagues, who also, for our
information how things stood among you, adduced manifest
proofs and testimonies becoming their gravity and fidelity,
that it was not even necessary that they who had come from
Novatian should be further heard. ^Vlio, when they broke
in upon us, in our worship on a stationary-day*, and that
with invidious reproaches and turbulent clamour, and de
manded that the charges which they said they brought and
could prove should be publicly taken cognizance of by us
and by the people, we denied that it became our gravity, to
suffer the honour of our Colleague, already chosen and
ordained, and approved by the worthy sentence of many, to
be ftirther canvassed by the malicious voice of rivals. And
because it would be tedious to detail in an Epistle the un
lawful attempts in which they have been refuted and checked,
and in which they have been detected of causing heresy, ye
shall hear every thing most fully from our fellow-Presbyter
Primilivus, as soon as he shall reach you. And that no term
may ever be put to their mad presumption, here too they are
endeavouring to rend asunder the members of Christ into
schismatical parties, and to divide and mangle the body of
the Catholic Church ; insomuch that running up and down,
from door to door, through the houses of many, and from
town to town, through several cities, they seek to themselves
companions in their obstinacy and their error. To whom
we have once given this answer, nor do we cease to charge
them, that laying aside their pernicious dissension and strife,
they know that it is an impiety to desert their Mother, and
acknowledge and understand, that when a Bishop is once
made and approved by the testimony and judgment of his
CoUeagues and the people, another can by no means be
appointed : if therefore they regard their own peace and
fidelity, if they confess theraselves to be maintainers of the
Gospel of Christ, they must first return to the Church,
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
» Epp. 48 and 74.
' See on Tert. de Orat. c. 19. p. 311. u. a. Oxf. Tr.

h2

lOOSt.C'slabourstorestoreunityaiRomeSfupholdS.Cornelius.
EPISTLE XLV.
Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting.
Epist. ] . As became servants of God, and especially legitimate and
' peace-making Priests, we lately sent, dearest brother, our

A. 251.

colleagues Caldonius and Fortunatus ; that not only by the
persuasion of our Epistles, but by their own presence and the
advice of you all, they might endeavour, as far as they could,
and labour eflectually to bring back the members of the
divided body to the unity of the Catholic Church, aud to
knit them together in the bond of Christian love. But since
the self-willed and inflexible obstinacy of the adverse party
has not only refused the arms and embraces of her who is
their root and mother, but has also, with discord increasing
and widening worse and worse, appointed a Bishop for itself,
and contrary to the mystery of the Divine appointment and
of catholic unity once delivered, has set up an adulterous
and opposed head without the Church ; when we received
both your and our Colleagues' letters, and when our col
leagues Pompeius and Stephanus, good men and much
beloved by us, arrived, by whom all these things to our
common sorrow' were alleged and proved beyond all
question, as the sanctity and truth alike of divine tradition
and ecclesiastic institution required, we have directed our
Epistles to you. And moreover having notified these same
things throughout our province" to our several Colleagues,
we have charged them that our brethren be sent on with
letters from them also to you. Although indeed our mind
and purpose had been already made known to our brethren
and all the laity here, when lately, on the receipt of letters
from both parties, we read yours, and intimated in the

» tristitia, Rig. and F. e Cod. Benev. Mauritanias, as subject to the see of
letitia, Bal. with the old Edd. and Carthage, [F.] comp. Ep. 45. [48.]
Mss. Bal. supposes this "joy" to refer to cod. Can. Eccl. Afr. c. 55. where Au-
news brought by Pompeius and Stepha- relius. Bishop of Carthage, says that
nus, that Maximus and tbe other Con- he has the care of all the Churches.
fessors had returned to the Church; The Rheims Ms. has " our Provinces,"
yet to this there is no allusion. Salvian iv. 4. speaks of " the Afrioas."
"J Africa, Numidia, and the two B,

Tlie law of God forbids repeating uncertain reports. IOI
hearing of every one your ordination to the Episcopate.
Mindful also of the common honour, and having regard to
the gravity and sanctity of the priesthood, we rejected those
bitter accusations which the adverse party had heaped
together in a libel transmitted to us; as well considering and
weighing, that in so large and solemn an assembly of
brethren, when the Priests of God were sitting together and
the Altar was set% such things ought neither to be read or
heard. For neither are things to be readily brought forward
and incautiously and hastily published, which, written by
some contentious hand, may occasion scandal to the hearers,
and perplex with uncertainty brethren at a distance and
living across the seas. Let them beware, who, serving their
own rage or passions, and regardless of the Divine law and
sanctity, are eager to toss abroad even for a time what they
cannot prove, and when they are unable to destroy and
undo innocence, are content to bespot it by lying reports
and false raraours.
2, Assuredly, as becoraes Prelates and Priests, pains must be
taken, that such things, when they are written by any, be
rejected by us. For what would become of that which we
leam and teach to have been written, .BTeep thy tongue from evil, Ps. 34,
and thy lips from speaking guile ? and elsewhere. Thy mouth p^ g^
was full of malice, and thy tongue embraced deceit. Thou 19.20.'
satest and spakest against thy brother, thou slanderedst
thine own mother's son ; also what the Apostle says. Let no Eph. 4,
corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that^^'
which is good to ihe edifying of faith, that it may minister
grace unto the hearers. Moreover we shall shew that men
ought so to act', if, whenever such things are written by theiaccord-
calumnious presumption of some, we suffer them not to bel?^*°
read amongst us. Wherefore, dearest brother, when such nor of
things were written to me against^ you and your fellow- p^f
Presbyters sitting with you', in a tone of religious simplicity, "^S^^-
" a temporary Altar, where they of the harassing of the enemies of the
were assembled, the state of things Cross of Christ."
perhaps not permitting the Council to <• adversum, Edd. et codd. Vett. ap.
be held in the Church. Bal. says, " It Bal. de Rig. F. et Ben. ex err. typ.
is very probable that the Altars were " as opposed to the schism of Nova-
then raised for the occasion, on account tian.

102 St. C's care to remove all pretexts of dissension,
Epist. not ringing with the yells of maledictions and revilings, I
ordered them to be read to the Clergy and people. But
whereas we wished for written communications from our
Colleagues who were present at your ordination, we were not
forgetful of the ancient practice, nor sought any thing new :
for it were enough that you by letters announced that you
were made Bishop, had there not been a dissentient faction
on the opposite side, who by their slanderous and calumnious
fictions disturbed the minds and perplexed the hearts of
many, as well of our Colleagues as of our brethren. For
composing which matter, we deemed it necessary to obtain
thence in writing the sure and substantial authority of our
Colleagues ; who in their letters setting forth testimonials
worthy of your conversation and life and discipline, have taken
away even from your rivals and from such as delight either
in novel or crooked ways, every pretence of doubt or dissent;
and according to my advice the minds of the brethren, that
were tossed on this sea, poised^ by this sound raethod, have
sincerely and stedfastly approved your priesthood. For
this, brother, very especially we both do and ought to
labour ; that we strive to hold fast, as much as we can, the
unity appointed by the Lord, and through the Aposties
delivered to us their successors, and, as much as in us lies,
that we gather into the Church the straying and wandering
sheep, which the froward faction of some, and the temptation
of heresy, separate from their mother ; leaving those only to
remain without, who persist in their obstinacy or madness,
and will not return to us ; who will hereafter have to give
account to the Lord, of the division and separation they
h'ave caused, and of their abandonment of the Church.
3. But in regard to the cause of certain Presbyters here and
Felicissimus, that you may know what has been done here,
our CoUeagues have sent to you letters subscribed by their
own hands. What their opinion and what their sentence is,
after hearing the parties, you will learn from theu- letters. But
you will do better, brother, if you will also cause the copies
of those letters to be read to the brethren with you, which,
for our mutual affection, I sent very lately for your perusal
' libratse F. libratum Bal. which embarrasses the construction.

St. C'srespect and sorrow for ConJ'essors involvedin .schism. 103
by our colleagues, Caldonius and Fortunatus ; which I had
written concerning the same Felicissimus and his Presbytery
to my Clergy and people here, which also describe the order
and method of the whole transaction ; that as well here as
there the brotherhood may be informed of all things by us. I
have now sent again copies of the same by Mettius the
Subdeacon, and Nicephorus the Acolythe.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE XLVI.
Cyprian to Maximum, and Nicostratus, and the other
Confessors, greeting.
Since ye have frequently perceived fr-om my Epistles,
dearest, both what honour I have in my language shewn to
your confession, and what love for the united brethren,
I entreat you to believe and acquiesce in these present
Epistles, in which I both write and consult with simplicity and
faithfulness for you and your conduct and estimation. For it
oppresses and saddens me, and the insupportable sorrow of
a stricken and almost prostrate spirit weighs me down, on
finding that you in those parts, contrary to ecclesiastical
ordinance, contrary to the evangelical law, contrary to the
unity of Catholic appointment, had agreed that another
Bishop should be made ; that is, what is neither right, nor
may be done, that another Church should be constituted,
the members of Christ torn asunder, the one mind and body
of the Lord's flock rent by divided rivalry. Wherefore,
I entreat that in you at least that unlawful division of opr
brotherhood may not continue, but that, mindful of your
confession and the divine tradition, ye return to the mother
whence ye have departed, whence ye came to the glory
of confession, to the exulting joy of the sarae raother.
Nor think that so ye raaintain the Gospel of Christ, while ye
separate yourselves from the flock of Christ and frora His
peace and concord ; whereas it rather befits glorious and
good soldiers to sit down within their own carap, aud,
stationed within, to do and to give heed to such things as
are to be performed in common. For since om- unanimity

\Qi: Letter to Confessors in schism at Rom e sent thro' the Bishop.
XLVIU ^"*^ concord ought not on any account to be broken, and
A. 251. whereas we cannot leave the Church and go forth without
and come to you, we beg and entreat, with every exhortation
we can, that ye would rather return to the Church your
mother, and to our brotherhood.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XLVII.
Cyprian to Cornelius his brother, greeting.
I have deemed it a point of conscience for myself and
needful for you, dearest brother, to write a short Epistle to the
Confessors who are with you, and who, seduced by the
obstinacy and perverseness of Novatian and Novatus, have
withdrawn from the Church ; in which Epistle I would prevail
with them, from mutual affection, to return to their mother,
that is, the Catholic Church. This Epistle I have given order
should be first read to you by Mettius the Subdeacon, lest
any one should pretend that I have written any thing else
than is contained in it. I have moreover charged the same
Mettius, who is sent by me to you, to act in this matter
according to your pleasure, and if you shall think that the
same Epistle should be given to the Confessors, in that case
to deliver it.
I bid you, dearest brother, heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XLVIII.
Cyprian to Cornelius his brother, greeting.
.1.1 have read your letter, dearest brother, which you sent
by Primitivus our brother-Presbyter, whereby I find that
you were disturbed, that, whereas letters from the Adru-
metine colony in the name of Polycarp were directed to
you, after Liberalis and I had met in that same place,
letters had been directed thence to the Presbyters and
Deacons. This I wish you to know and be assured, was
not done from any levity or intended affront. But when
several of our order, who had met together, had determined,
after sending our co-prelates Caldonius and Fortunatus
ambassadors to you, that, in the mean- time, all things

Precautions to obtain unanimous recognition of Cornelius, 105
should remain as tiiey were, until these same Colleagues
should return to us, having either restored peace among
you, or ascertained the exact truth, the Presbyters and
Deacons in the Adrumetine colony, in the absence of our
co-prelate Polycai-p, were ignorant of what we had deter
mined amongst ourselves. But when we came amongst
them, they too, as others also, having become acquainted
with our purpose, at once coincided with it, that so there
might be no difference of proceeding in any of the Churches
settled here.
2. Certain persons however soraetimes disturb men's minds
by their reports, representing some things otherwise than
the truth is. For we, furnishing all who sail hence with a
rule, lest in their voyage they any way offend, know well
that we have exhorted them to acknowledge and hold to the
root and womb^ of the Catholic Church. But as our pro
vince is of very wide extent, (for it has Numidia and Mau
ritania'' annexed to it,) lest the fact of a schism in the City
might perplex with uncertainties the minds of those absent,
we determined, havmg by aid of those Bishops ascertained the
exact truth and obtained better authority for approving your
ordination, then at length, all sciuples being reraoved from the
breast of every one, to send Epistles to you from all, every
where throughout the province, (as is being done,) that so all
our Colleagues might approve of and hold to thee and thy
communion, that is as weU to the unity as the charity of the
Catholic Church. AU which, to our joy, has been brought
about by God, and our design has through His Providence
come to pass. For thus both the truth and the dignity of
your Episcopate are alike established in the clearest and
most manifest light, and by the most solid proof; so that
from the answers of our Colleagues, who thence have written
to us, and frora the report and testimony of our co-prelates,
Pompeius and Stephanus, Caldonius and Fortunatus, the
requisite origin, and just method, and excellent purity, of
your ordination may be known by all. That we with the
« i. e. the Church adhering to the to Cornelius, as the lawful Bishop, not
lawful Bishop, which is the root on specially to the see of Rome.
whieh individuals grow, the Mother of h or, the two Mauritania's, F. for it
their second birth. The passage refers was now divided.

106 Care used to ensure sound restoration ofthe Confessors.
Epist. rest, our CoUeagues, may stably and firmly administer our
^ ^gj^" office, and uphold the peace of the Catholic Church in the
unity of concord, the Divine favour will bring to pass:
the Lord, Who vouchsafes to choose and appoint priests for
Himself in His own Church, protecting them when chosen
and appointed by His good will and succour, inspiring them
in their government, and supplying both vigour for restrain
ing the contumacy of the wicked, and lenity for encouraging
the penitence of the lapsed.
1 bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE XLIX.
Cornelius to Cyprian, his brother, greeting.
1. As we suffered great solicitude and anxiety for those
Confessors who had been circumvented and almost led
astray and estranged from the Church by the deceit and
1 Nova- malice of that crafty impostor ', so were we filled with joy
*'*°" proportionate, and gave thanks to Almighty God and to
Christ our Lord, when they, perceiving their eiTor, and
discovering the envenomed and, as it were, serpent craftiness
of that malignant man, returned, as themselves profess, with
singleness of purpose, to the Church whence they had de
parted. And, first of all, certain brethren of approved faith,
lovers of peace, desirous of unity, reported the yet swelling
pride of some, the softened temper of others, yet without
sufficient evidence for us readily to believe that they were
thoroughly changed. But afterwards Urbanus and Sidonius,
Confessors, carae to our fellow-Presbyters, declaring that
Maximus the Confessor and Presbyter, equaUy with them
selves, desired to return to the Church; but since there
had preceded many things evil-in ten tioned by them, which
you too have been made acquainted with by our co-Prelates
and by my Epistles, so that confidence could not at once be
placed in them, it seemed good that what they had sent
by way of message, should be heard from their own mouths
and confession. When they were come, and were charged
by the Presbyters with what they had done, and that very
lately many letters full of calumnies and revilings had been
sent in their name through all the Churches, and had

Theseopenly confess their error, askforgiveness; joy thereat. 107
disturbed nearly all the Churches; they affirmed that they
had been circumvented, nor knew what the letters contained,
only that, being misled, they too had been guilty of schismatical
acts and been the causers of heresy ", so as to suffer hands to
be laid upon him', as on a Bishop. When these and other 'Nova-
things had been charged against them, they intreated that
they might be effaced and altogether forgotten. The whole
proceedings therefore being laid before me, it seemed good
that the Presbyters should be assembled. There were there
also five Bishops, who to-day also were present, in order that
by weighty advice, it might be settled by consent of all, what
ought to be done regarding their persons. And that you may
know the feeling of all and the advice of each, it seemed
good that our several opinions, which you will find subjoined,
should be brought to your knowledge. This done, there
came to the presbytery Maximus, Urbanus, Sidonius, and
Macharius, and several brethren who had joined with them,
begging with the most earnest entreaties, that what had been
done before might be forgotten, aud no mention thereof made;
and that henceforth, as if nothing had been either done or
said, all things on both sides being forgiven, they would
hereafter present to God a heart clean and pure, foUowing
the evangelical injunction which says. Blessed are the pure Ma.tt.5,
in heart, for they shall see God. ^¦
2. What remained was, that this whole proceeding should
be comraunicated to the people, that they might see those
established in the Church, whom they had so long seen
and mourned wandering and straying. When their purpose
was known, there was a great concourse of the brotherhood.
All with one voice gave thanks to God, expressing the joy of
their heart in tears ; embracing them, as if they had this day
been liberated from the tortures of their prison. And that I
may set down their own words, " We," they say, " acknow-
» or , " only they had subscribed them , should suffer, &c." whioh does not agree
misled by his craftiness, and had en- with the context, that they were the
trusted themselves wholly to schismati- instruments of others, not the origina-
cal men, and been,&c." 2 old Mss. ap. tors of evil, nor with the account of
F. The Ver. Ms. " only they had been Pacian, see p. Ill . n. m. nor with that
deceived so as to suffer hands, &c," of Cornelius, ap, Eus. vi. 43. One Ms.
The Ben. for '' hreresis auctores," has only ap.F. has " haireticis," but wholly
" heereticis auct.," whieh can hardly changing the order; Bal. gives no
mean less than " suggested to the authority for the Ben. reading.
heretics, or to heretical men, that they

108 Thanks to be rendered by all for recovery of Confessors.
Epist. ledge ComeliUs Bishop of the most holy Catholic Church,
'^r-^- chosen by God Almighty and Chri.st our Lord. We confess
our error, we have suffered from imposture. We were cir
cumvented by crafty and perfidious speeches. For although
we seemed to hold as it were sorae communion with a schis
matic and heretic, yet our mind was ever sincere in the
Church. For we are not ignorant that there is One God, 1
One Christ the Lord, Whom we confessed. One Holy Ghost,
that there should be one Bishop ' in the Catholic Church."
Who would not be moved by that profession of theirs,
and so allow them, settled in tbe Church, to make
good what they had confessed before the powers of the
world ? Wherefore we directed Maximus the Presbyter to
resume his place. The rest we received with the vjehement
approbation of the people. But all things have we left to
Almighty God, in Whose power all things are reserved. This
account therefore, dearest brother, written at the same hour
and the same moment, we have transmitted to you, and
Nicephorus the Acolythe, who was prepared to go down
and embark, I dispatched to you in the instant, that so,
without any delay intervening, as if you were present with
the Clergy here and in this assembly of the people, you
might give thanks to Almighty God and to Christ our Lord.
But we believe, nay we are fully confident, that the rest also,
who are joined in this error, will shortly return to the Church,
when they see their leaders acting with us. I think, dearest
brother, that you ought to send this Epistle to the other
Churches also, that all raay know that the deceit and pre
varication of this schisraatic and heretic are daily being
brought to nought.
Fare thee well, dearest brother,
' i. e. one Episcopate, each parti- 55.§.5.Ep.59.§.5.Ep.3.§.3.p.6. Inlike
colar Church being the miniature of way S. Agobard says, that in one sense
the whole, each Bishop, the represent- all Christians are "one Priest." 'iWe
ative of Christ, the Chief Bishop ; so ought, I think, very briefly to premise,
that all Bishops being in their several that all true believers, being members
stations, as one and the same, because of the Chief Priest, i. e. our God and
representing The Same, there was, as Lord Jesus Christ, the Mediator he-
it were, but one Bishop. yVhoever tlien tween God and man, are by Him made
set up a Bishop in any see, where one unto His Father a chosen generation,
was already, broke the oneness of the a royal priesthood, and are, under the
whole Episcopate, see Ep. 43. §.4. comp. Chief Head, one Priest." (de priv. et
cie Unit. Feci. §. 4. p. 134. Oxf. Tr. Ep. jur. Sacerd. v. 2. referred to by Bal.)

Great wickedness of Novatian's adherents. 109
EPISTLE L.
Cornelius to Cyprian, his brother, greeting.
That nothing might be wanting to the future punishment
of this wicked man, though thrown prostrate by the powers
of God, (when Maximus and. Longinus and Machseus had
been rejected by you,) he has risen anew, and, as I signified
to you in a former Epistle which I sent by Augendus the
Confessor, I suppose that Nicostratus'' and Novatus and
Evaristus and Primus and Dionysius have by this time
reached you. Care must be taken then, that it be made
known to aU our feUow-Bishops and brethren, that Nicos
tratus stands charged witb many crimes, and that he has
not only defrauded and robbed his secular patroness whose
affairs he managed; but also, which is reserved for his
perpetual punishraent, has carried away considerable de
posits of the Church : that Evaristus has been the leader
ofa schism, and that Zetus has been appointed in his place.
Bishop of the people over whom he before presided. But
this man through his malice and insatiable wickedness de
signed things worse and of greater extent than what he
habitually practised amongst his own people, so that thou
mayest perceive what sort of leaders and abettors that schis
matic and heretic hath joined witb him, ever at his side.
Fare thee well, dearest brother.
EPISTLE LL'
Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting.
I both have, I assure you, dearest brother, and do render
without ceasing, the deepest thanks to God the Father Almighty
and to His Christ, our Lord and God and Saviour, because
the Church is by Divine Providence so protected, that its
unity and sanctity is not continually nor entirely defiled by
the obstinacy of heretical perfidy and wickedness. For we
have read your letter, and felt an unbounded and exulting
joy at the corapletion of our common longings: viz. that
^ We seem forced to think this Ni- 49 speaks ofthe restoration of Maximus
costratus to be theConfessor and Deacon only. He became a Bishop among the
already mentioned in former Epp.; for Novatians; of his evil character see
St. C. (Ep. 52.) speaks of him as having further, Ep. 52. p. 112.
been a Confessor and Deacon, and 1 Written before the receipt of Ep.
whereas Maximus and Nicostratus had 50. to whieh Ep. 52. is the reply,
been joined together throughout, Ep.

llOSincejoyoverpenitents,howmuchoverConfessorsreturning.
Epist, Maximus the Presbyter and Urbanus Confessors, with Sidonius
^^' and Macharius, have returned to the Catholic Church, that

A. 251

is, that they, having laid aside their error, and having aban
doned their schismatical, yea their heretical, madness, have
in soundness of faith sought again the abode of unity and
trath, that whence they had gone forth to glory, thither they
might return glorious, and they who had confessed Christ,
should not afterwards desert the camp of Christ, nor they
iTenta-fail in the trial of their stedfastness to charity and unity',
cMito«s^^° had not been overcome by strength or power. Hereby
atque is their praise entire, safe, and unspotted, hereby the dignity
fide 8 of the Confessors uncorrupt and solid, that they have with-
?i'm^* *^'"^^'*'° from deserters and renegades, have left the betrayers
Bal. of the faith and the assailants of the Catholic Church. Good
*^*°- cause had the Clergy and people and the whole brotherhood,
to receive them on their return, as you write, with the utmost
joy, for when Confessors retain their own glory and return to
unity, every one accounts himself a partner and sharer of
2 diei their glory. The gladness of that day' we can estimate from
Mss' 2 ^^^ °^" feelings. For if here, on receipt of your letter which
Edd. rei you sent Concerning their confession, the whole body of the
and 3 'brethren rejoiced, and welcomed with the utmost alacrity
^d Mss. those tidings of common congratulation ; what must have
been the case there, where the whole matter and occasion of
rejoicing was carried on in the very presence and eyes of
all! For since the Lord in His Gospel says that there is the
Lukeis, highest joy in heaven over one sinner that repentelh, how
much greater the joy as well in earth as in heaven, over
Confessors who return to the Church of God to their own
glory and praise, and who by the faithfidness and testimony
of their example prepare for others the way of returning!
For here that error had carried along some of our brethren, in
that they seemed to follow the communion of Confessors.
But now that this error is removed, a light has been shed
into the breasts of all, and the Church Catholic has been
shewn to be one, and that it cannot be separated or divided.
Nor will any one henceforth be easily deceived by the loquacity
of a frantic schismatic ; since it has been proved that good
and glorious soldiers of Christ could not long by another's
artifice and perfidy be detained without the Church.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

Summary account of Novatus and Novatian. 1 1 1
EPISTLE LII.
Cyprian to Cornelius, his brother, greeting.
I. You have acted, dearest brother, botii with diUgence and
affection, in dispatching to us in haste Nicephorus the
Acolythe, both to announce to us the glorious tidings of the
return of the Confessors, and to warn us against the new and
pernicious machinations of Novatian and Novatus"" to assail
the Church of Christ. For when that mischievous faction
of heretical wickedness, itself already lost, and bringing
destmction on those who join it, had arrived here on the
one day, on the day foUowing Nicephorus with your letter
overtook them. From which we learnt, and have begun
to teach and instruct others, that Evaristus from a Bishop
now no longer remains even a layman, but that banished

"" Of these Novatus, an African
Priest, is called the original Here-
siarch. (S. Aug. Haer. 38. Primas. Hser.
38. Euseb. Chron. S. Jer. de Vir. 111.
c. 7. Pacian. Ep. 3. B. P. iv. 310. F.J
He seems to have become such, as
matter of policy, rather than by any
positive tenets of his own. Being a
brutish and fraudulent person, of lost
character, who only escaped excom
munication through the breaking out
of the Decian persecution, (§. 2.) he
took originally the low side, joining
himself with the party of Felicissimus,
one like himself, had him ordained
Deacon, and with him admitted the
lapsed without any penitence. Fleeing
to Rome to escape his sentence, (Pac.
Ep, 3.) he there joined himself with
Novatian. Novatian himself had also
taken the milder side, (Ep. 36. Pacian.
Ep,3.p,310,D.)YethehadbeenaStoic
philosopher, (S. Cypr. Ep. 60. §. 3. and
65. §. 13. and 20. Pacian. Ep. 2. p. 308.
col. 1. 2.) had been baptized only on
a sick bed ; was not confirmed ; during
the persecution he shut himself up,
renounced his Orders, and almost the
Gospel, sooner than expose himself to
danger in ministering to the brethren
[the Confessors], he "would," he said,
" no longer be a Presbyter, for" he was
" a lover of another philosophy." (Corn.
ap. Ens. vi. 43.) Him Novatus found
disappointed at not being elected Bishop
of Rome which he had hoped, trusting.

it seems, to his philosophic talents and
eloquence, and jealous of Comelius.
Novatus saw his weak points, urged
him and removed his doubts, (nutantem
impellit, dubitantem fovet, Pac. x.) in
fused into the Confessors discontent
that Cornelius had communicated with
the lapsed, obtained letters from them
appointing him, (Pac. ib. 310. F.) and
found three uninformed Bishops in a
corner of Italy to consecrate him.
(Com. 1. c.) After this, Novatus was
sent to Africa to appoint heretical
Bishops, and "frameahumanChurch,"
(see Ep. 50, and 55. §. 20.) and dis
appears from sight. Satan had em
ployed him to entangle one abler than
himself, and then he was cast aside.
Eusebius gives tbe summary, " Nova
tus was cut off from the Church, and
Novatian carried on the heresy."
(Chron. t. 2. p. 299. ed. Arm.) It
appears that Novatian at first refused
Communion to the lapsed only, (Ep.
55. §. 22.) whether he afterwards fol
lowed out his own principles, or left his
heresy to be enlarged and systematized
by others, is unknown. He is not dis
tinguished by subsequent writers from
those after him, nor does it seem likely
that one trained in philosophy should not
follow out his system. Like Pelagins
and Cselestius, he put forward his ortho
doxy on the doctrine of the Trinity, and
wrote upon it.

112 Uniform wickedness of Novatus.
Epist. from his chair and people, and exiled from the Church of
^^^' Christ, he wanders about through other distant pronnces.

A. 251. ' and himself having made shipwreck of truth and faith, con
trives the like wreck for some like himself But that Nico
stratus, having lost the sacred administration ofthe diaconate,
for having by sacrilegious fraud subtracted the Church's
revenues, and withheld the deposits of widows and orphans,
did not so much wish to come to Africa, as, fi-ora conscious
ness of his rapines and dreadful crimes, to escape thither
from the City. And novv a deserter and renegade from the
Church, as if to change the clime were to have changed the
man, he still further boasts and declares himself a Confessor,
whereas one who hath denied the Church of Christ, can no
longer either be called or be a Confessor of Christ.
Eph. 5, 2. For since Paul the Apostle says, For this cause shall a
31. 32. man leave his father and mother, and they two shall be one
flesh. This is a great mystery, but I speak concerning
Christ and the Church; — since, I say, the blessed Apostie
says this, and by his holy voice bears witness to the unity
of Christ and the Church, fitted together with indissoluble
bonds, how can he be with Christ, who is not with the
spouse of Christ, and in His Church ? or how can he
assume to himself the charge of ruling or governing the
Church, who hath robbed and defi-auded the Church of
Christ ?
3. For of Novatus no news need have been sent from
you to us, but rather he should have been made known
by us to you, as one ever eager for innovation, frantic with
the rapacity of an insatiable avarice, puffed up with the
arrogance and stupor of swelling pride, always known for
evil to the Bishops here, ever, as a heretic and perfidious,
condemned by the voice of the whole priesthood; ever
inquisitive in order to betray; a flatterer, to the end that
he may deceive; never faithful to love; a torch and fire
brand to light up the flames of sedition ; a whirlwind and
tempest to make shipwrecks of faith ; a foe to quiet ; an
adversary to tranquillity ; an enemy to peace. Lastly, when
Novatus depai-ted from among you, that is, when the storm
and whirlwind departed, a calm in part succeeded there,
and glorious and good Confessors, who had left the Church

Consciousness of guilt hurries to further guilt. 113
at his incitation, after he had left the City, returned to the
Church. It is the same Novatus, who amongst us scattered
the first flames of discord and schism, who separated some
of the brethren here fi-om their Bishop, who amid the very
persecution, was to our's as another persecution in over
throwing the minds of the bretlu-en. He it is, who, without
my permission or knowledge, of his own factiousness and
ambition, made" Felicissimus his follower Deacon; and
in company with his own storm, sailing to Rome also,
to overthrow the Church, he there contrived similar and
like plots, rending a portion of the laity from the Clergy,
cleaving asunder the concord of the brotherhood, who were
closely knit together and mutually loved each other. In
short, as Rome fi-om her greatness ought to have precedency
of Carthage, there he committed greater and more grievous
crimes. He who here made a Deacon against the Church,
there made a Bishop. Nor should any one wonder at this
in such men. The wicked are ever overborne by their own
madness, and after they have committed crimes, are hurried
on by the very consciousness of a guilty mind. Nor can
they continue in the Church of God, who have not observed
its deific and ecclesiastical discipline ¦¦, either in the con
versation of their lives or the peaeeableness of their behaviour.
Orphans robbed by him, widows defrauded, treasures of the
Church too denied and withheld, exact this punishment of
him, which we behold in his madness. His father too died of
hunger in the street, and was not afterwards in death even
buried by him. The worab of his wife was stricken by his
heel, and miscarriage quickly following, the offspring was
brought forth, the father being its murderer. And now he
dares to condemn the hands of those tbat sacrifice ; although
his own feet are more guilty, by which the son, who was being
born, was murdered. This consciousness of crime he long
» constituit : i. e. though ordained hy him, as was the rule of Abbots, Gaz. ad
others, as, immediately after, Episeo- loe. People now speak of persons being
pum fecit, of Novatian, whereas he " made Bishops" by the civil power.
obtained three Bishops to consecrate P de zel. et liv."§. 8. p. 274. Rig.
him, (see ab. on Ep. 15. p. Ill, note n.) quotes also "the deific Scriptures,"
Cassian, Collat.iv. 1. relates thatPaph- (Crescens a Cirta in Cone. Carth. §. 8.
nutius, a Presbyter, " wishing to pro- iElius the Proconsul, ap. Optat. i. fin.)
vide a worthy successor for himself, i. e. which retain in Christians " the
advanced (provexit) him to the honor Divine Nature," whereof they have
of the Presbyterate," i. e. recommended been made " partakers."
I

i\ABadmenleavingtheChnrchforestall,notescape,her sentence
Epist. since dreaded. For this cause he felt assured that he would
j^-ggj- not only be reraoved frora the Presbytery, but prohibited from
communion : and at the urgent desire of the brethren, the day
of trial, when his cause was to be heard before us, was coming
on, had not the persecution intervened ; which he welcoming
from a desire to gain an escape from condemnation, hath
committed all these crimes and wrought this confusion : and
so he, who was to be expelled from the Church and excluded,
has by a voluntary departure anticipated the judgment of the
priesthood, as if to forecome the sentence were to have
escaped the punishment.
4. But as regards the rest of the brethren, whom we
mourn to have been deceived by that crafty impostor, we
labour that they may flee their perilous nearness to him,
that they may escape the deadly toils of his solicitation,
that they may return to the Church from which he has
deserved to be by Divine judgment expelled. These indeed
we trust, the Lord helping, may through His mercy return.
For no one can perish, but he of whom it is plain that he must
Mat. 15, perish "I, in that the Lord says in His Gospel, Every plant
which My heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted
up. He therefore who has not been planted in the precepts
and lessons of God the Father, can alone depart from the
Church ; alone, forsaking the Bishop, continue in madness
with schismatics and heretics. But the rest the mercy of
God the Father, and the forbearance of Christ our Lord, and
our own patience, will unite with us.
I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily fareweU.
EPISTLE LIII.
To Cyprian, their brother, Maximus, Urbanus, Sidonius,
and Macharius, greeting.
We are assured, dearest brother, that you also rejoice with
us, with equal fervency, that we, having well deUberatedj
especially consulting the advantage and peace ofthe Church,
having passed by all former transactions and left them to the
9 i. e. none will remain in his schism "The wicked alone would continue
and perish in it, but he who would schismatics." F.
perish for the sinfulness of his life.

Union with the Church, infaith ^ peace, a confession ofXt. 1 1 5
judgment of God, have made peace with Cornelius our Bishop
and the whole Clergy. That this took place to the j oy of the
whole Chm-ch, and with tiie affections of all the brethren in
our behalf, thou onghtest to have the fuUest assurance by
these our own Epistles.
We pray, dearest brother, that thou mayest for many
years fare weU.

EPISTLE LIV.
Cyprian to Maximus, Presbyter, as also to Urbanus, Sidonius,
and Macharius, his brethren, greeting.
I. When I read your Epistle, dearest brethren, which you
sent to me concerning your return, and the peace of the
Church, and full restoration of the brotherhood, I confess
that I rejoiced as greatly as I had before rejoiced, when I
was informed of the glory of your confession, and, myself a
partaker of your joy, heard of the heavenly and spiritual
praise of your warfare. For this also is another confession
of your faith and praise, to confess that the Church is one,
and not to be partakers of the error or rather wickedness of
others ; to seek again the same camp whence ye went forth,
whence ye issued forth, with most resolute courage, to wage war
and subdue the adversary. For thither should the trophies
from the battle be carried back, whence arras for the battle
had been received; lest whom Christ had prepared for glory,
these, when covered with glory, the Church of Christ should
not retain. But now, in the peace of the Lord, ye have held
the even tenour conformable to your faith, and the law of
undivided charity and concord ; and by your walk ye have
given to others an example of affection and peace ; so that
the truth of the Church and the unity of the Gospel Sacra
ment, held by us, is also knit together by your consent and
band ; and Confessors of Christ become not guides to error,
who had been praiseworthy patterns of virtue and honour.
How much others may congi-atulate you, or how much each
for himself may exult, must be left to them ; I for my part
confess that I congratulate you more, and more than others
exult in this your peacefiil retum and charity. For you
i2

116 Who would bepurer than theChurch, perish fromiheChurch
Epist. ought in all plainness to hear what was in my breast. I
A 252 grieved exceedingly and was heavily afflicted, that I could
not coramunicate with those wbom I had once begun to love.
When, on your going out from prison, schismatical and here
tical error overtook you, it was as if your glory had remained
in prison. For there the honour of your name seemed to
have stayed behind, when soldiers of Christ did not retum to
the Church from prison, into which they had before entered
with the praises and congratulations of the Church.
Mat.i3, 2. For' although tares are seen in the Church, yet our faith
or charity ought not to be hindered, so that, because we see
that there are tares in the Church, we ourselves should
depart from the Church. We only must labour that we may
be wheat, that when the wheat shall begin to be gathered
into the garners of the Lord, we may receive fruit according
to our labour and toil. The Apostle saith in his Epistle,
2 Tim, III a great house there are not only vessels qf gold and of
' ' silver, but also of wood and of earth, and .tome to honour,
and some to dishonour. Let us take pains, dearest brethren,
and labour as much as we can, to be vessels of gold or of
Ps, 2, 9, silver. But to break the vessels of earth is granted to the
Lord alone, to Whom also the rod qf iron is entrusted.
Johni3, T/ig servant cannot be greater than his Lord. Nor can any
one claira for himself that which the Father hath granted to
the Son Alone ; so as to think that he can take in his hand
the fan for winnowing o\ purging Ihe floor, or can by human
judgment separate all the tares from the wheat. That is
a proud obstinacy and sacrilegious presumption, which a
phrenzied wickedness assumes to itself And while some
even assume to themselves a dominion greater than a mild
justice allows, they perish from the Church ; and while they
evidently exalt themselves, blinded by the swelling of their
own pride, they lose the light of truth. On which account
we too observing a due temperament, and having regard to
tbe balance ofthe Lord, and considering the love and mercy
of God the Father, have long and deeply pondered with
ourselves and weighed what should be done, with due mode
ration. All which ye may see thoroughly on perusing the
' Quoted by S.Aug, c. Cresc. Gramm. 103. ad Macr. Donat. c. 3. Brevic.
ii. 34. 37. c. Gaud. Donat. ii. 3. Ep. Collat. c. Donat. c. 10,

Antonian' s peiplexity through vague representations. 1 1?
tracts', which I have lately read here, and which on account
of our mutual affection I have already transmitted for your
perusal, wherein neither censure is wanting to reprove the
lapsed, nor medicine to heal. The unity also of the Catholic
Church, my poor ability has expressed as far as it was able.
This book I now more than ever trust will be acceptable to
you, in that ye now read it so as to approve and love it,
inasmuch as what we have written to you in words, ye fulfil
in act, when j'e return to the Church in the unity of charity
and peace.
I bid you, dearest and much longed for brethren, ever
heartilv farewell.

EPISTLE LV.
Cyprian to Antonianus, his brother, greeting.
1, I received your first letter, dearest brother, firmly
upholding the concord of the sacerdotal College, and cleaving
to the Catholic Church, wherein you signified that you did
not communicate with Novatian, but foUowed my advice,
and agreed with Cornelius our brother-Bishop to hold one
uniform course. You wrote also, that I should transmit a
copy of the same letter to our colleague Cornelius, that so,
laymg aside all anxiety, he might know that you held com
munion with him, that is, with the Catholic Church. There
arrived, however, afterwards your second letter, sent by
Quintus our brother-Presbyter, in which I perceive that
your mind, influenced by a letter of Novatian, has begun to
waver. For whereas you had firmly resolved on your course,
in harmony with the rest, you have in this letter desired me
to write back to you, what heresy Novatian has introduced ;
or on what principle Cornelius communicates with Trophi-
mus and the sacrificers. As to which, if indeed from
solicitude for the faith you are carefully anxious, and
diligently search into the truth of a doubtful matter, the
anxious suspense of a mind agitated by holy fear is not to
be blamed. But since I see that, after the opinion expressed
iu your first letter, you have been disturbed by a letter from
' de Lapsis and de Eeol, Unit,

118 Grounds of strictness wilh lapsed, during persecution.
Epist. Novatian, I lay this down, dearest brother, in the first place;
¦ that men of gravity, once with stedfast firmness founded

A. "52.
Mat. 7,' on the rock, are not moved, I say not by a light breath, but
^*- by a gale or a whirlwind ; lest their mind doubtful and un
certain be frequently tossed by various opinions, as it were
by the blasts of wind rushing on them, and be changed from
their purpose with a certain reprehensible levitj'. That the
letter of Novatian may not occasion this either in you or
any other, I will, as you have desired, dearest brother,
briefly give you an account ofthe whole matter.
2. And first of all, since you seem troubled by my con
duct too, my own character and cause must be cleared
before you, lest any think that I have lightly receded from
my purpose ; and whereas in the first instance and at the
outset I upheld evangelical vigour, I seem to have after
wards bent my mind from discipline and its former strictness,
so as to think that peace is to be given laxly to such as have
polluted their consciences by accepting certificates, or have
been guilty of the abominable sacrifices. Both which courses
were adopted by me not without reasons for a long time
balanced and pondered. For when the battle was still
being fought and the struggle of a glorious contest was hotly
raging in the persecution, the courage of the warriors was to
be roused by every exhortation, to their utmost energy; and
especially the spirits of the lapsed were to be roused strongly
with the trumpet, as it were, of my voice, that they might
not only follow the way of penitence with prayers and
lamentations, but, — since an opportunity was offered of
renewing the contest and regaining salvation, — that, chided
by my voice, they might rather be provoked to the zeal of
confession and the glory of martyrdom. In fine, when my
Presbyters and Deacons had written to me of certain persons,
that they were uncontrolled, and pressed too hastUy to re
ceive comraunion, writing back to them in an Epistle, now
•Ep.i9.extantS I added this; " If too they are in so great haste,
they have what they require in their own power, the state of
things itself offering thera more than they ask. The battie
is still waging; the lists are daily held; if they traly and
firmly repent of the deed, and the fervour of their faith is
vehement ; whosoever cannot brook delay, may be crowned."

Church discipline tempered of severity and tenderness. 1 19
8. But what was to be determined in the case ofthe lapsed I
deferred; that when quiet and tranquillity had been bestowed,
and the Divine mercy should allow the Bishops to meet
together, then, the advice of all being given and weighed, we
might, on comparison of all things, determine what ought to
be done. But if any, before our Council were held, and
before sentence given by advice of all, should choose rashly
to communicate with the lapsed, that person should be
forbidden communion'. Of which also I wrote very fully to'Ep.34.
Rome to the Clergy', then still acting without a Bishop, and'^P-^i'-
to the Confessors', Maximus the Presbyter, and others at^Ep.28.
that time imprisoned, now in the Church united with
Cornelius. That I wrote this you may learn from their
answer; for they thus expressed theraselves in their Epistle' ;^Ep. 30.
" However, in a business of such vast magnitude we agree
with what you also have yourself fully expressed ; that the
peace of the Church must be awaited, and then, in a full
conference of Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and Confessors,
with those of the laymen also who have stood, account be
taken of the lapsed." It was added moreover, Novatian
being then the writer, and reciting with his own voice what
he had written, and Moyses the Presbyter, at that time
a Confessor, now a Martyr, subscribing, that peace should
be granted to the lapsed who were sick and at the point of
death. Which Epistle was sent throughout the world, and
made known to all the Churches and all the brethren.
4. However, according to what had been before deter
mined, when the persecution was lulled, and opportunity
given for meeting together, a large number of Bishops, whom
their own faith and the protection of the Lord had preserved
uninjured and safe, met together, and the Divine Scriptures
being adduced on both sides, we balanced our resolution
with wholesome moderation ; so that neither should hope of
communion and peace be altogether denied to the lapsed,
lest through desperation they should fall away still further,
and because the Church was shut against them, foUowing the
world, should live as heathens ; nor yet on the other hand
should evangelical strictness be relaxed, so that they might
rush in haste to communion ; but that penance should be
long protracted, and the Fatherly clemency entreated with

120 Concurrence qf other parts ofthe Church sought.
Epist. mourning, and the cases, and purposes, and exigencies of
-. each be examined; as is expressed in a tract', which I trast
has reached you, where the several heads of our determina
tions are collected together.
5. And lest the number of Bishops in Africa should seem
insufficient, we wrote to Rorae also on this subject to our
colleague Cornelius, who himself likewise, in a Council
held with very many" of our co-Prelates, agreed in the
same opinion with us, with like solemnity and wholesome
moderation. Whereof it has now become necessary to write
to you, that you may know that I did nothing lightly, but,
according to what I had before comprised in my Epistles,
deferred every thing to the comraon decision of our Council,
and in the mean time communicated with no one of
the lapsed, so long as there was opportunity whereby the
lapsed might obtain not only pardon, but even a crown.
But afterwards, as the agreeraent of our College, and the
benefit from recovering the brotherhood and healing
the wound required, I submitted to the necessity of the
times, and thought right to provide for the safety of many,
and now not to recede from these things, which have once
in our Council by common consent been determined ; not
withstanding that many things are tossed to and fro by the
voices of many, and lies against the priests of God, uttered
from the devil's mouth, are scattered every where to break
the concord of Catholic unity. But it behoves you as a
good brother and a fellow-Bishop loving peace, not readily
to receive what malignants and apostates say ; but to weigh
what your Colleagues, moderate and grave men, do, from an
examination of our lives and discipline.
6. I come now, dearest brother, to the character of Corne
lius our colleague ; that you, with us, raay more fruly know
Cornelius, not from the lies of malignants and detractors, but
from the judgment of the Lord God, Who raade him a
Bishop, and from the testimony of his fellow-Bishops, the
whole number of whom throughout the whole world have
unanimously agreed. For, — which, with praise and honour,
commends our beloved Cornelius to God and Christ and His
' de Lapsis.
" sixty, Eus. H. E. vi. 43 init. held A. 251, Bp. P,

Humility and orderly appointment of Cornelius. 121
Church, and also to all his fellow-Prelates, — he did not on a
sudden arrive at the Episcopate, but promoted through all
ecclesiastical offices, and having often deserved well of the
Lord in Divine Services, he mounted to the lofty summit of
the Priesthood', along all the steps of holy duty. Moreover, 'Epi.soo-
he neither himself asked nor wished for the Episcopate, nor, ^^ *'
as others', whom the swelhng of their own aiTogance and 'Nova-
pride inflates, seized it ; but quiet in all respects and meek,
and such as they are wont to be, who are chosen of God to
this office, agreeably to the retirement of his virgin-conti-
nency, and to the humility of his innate and guarded modesty,
he does not, as some, use violence to be made a Bishop ;
but himself suffered violence so as to receive the Episcopate
by compulsion. And he was made Bishop by very many
of our Colleagues then present in the city of Rorae,
who sent to us letters, touching his ordination, remarkable
for their high and honourable testimony and praise. Come
lius, moreover, was made Bishop by the judgment of God
and His Christ, by the testimony of alraost all the Clergy, by
the suffrages of the people who were then present, and by
the College of ancient Priests and good raen; at a tirae when
no one had been made before him, when the place of Fabian,
that is, when the place of Peter and the rank of the sacer
dotal chair, was vacant. This therefore being filled by the
will of God, and ratified by the consent of all of us, whoso
ever would thenceforward be made Bishop, must necessarily
be made without ; nor can he have ordination of the Church,
who does not maintain the unity ofthe Church. Whosoever
he be, although greatly boasting of himself, and claiming
very much for himself, he is profane, an alien, without the
pale. And since after the first there cannot be a second,
whosoever is made after one, who ought to be alone, is no
longer second, but none at all.
7. Moreover, after he had taken on hira the Episcopate, not
by canvassing nor by force, but by tbe will of God, Who maketh
priests, what an excellent courage was there in the very taking
ofhis Episcopate I whatstrengthofmind! whatfirmnessoffaith!
which we ought with simple heart both thoroughly to consider
and commend — that he sat fearless at Rome iu the sacerdotal
chair, at that time when a tyrant, a persecutor of the Priests

122 Spiritual power more hated by the world than temporal.
Epist. of God, was threatening whatever can or cannot be uttered,
^ gQo one who would -with much more patience and endurance
hear that a rival prince was raised against himself, than a
Bishop of God established at Rome. Is not this man,
dearest brother, to be extolled with the highest testimony
for courage and faith ? Is not he to be accounted amongst
glorious Confessors and Martyrs, who sat so long awaiting
the executioners of his own body, and the avengers of an
enraged tyrant, who when Cornelius should resist their
deadly edicts, and by the vigour of his faith trample on their
threats and racks and tortures, should either come upon him
with the sword, or crucify him, or bum him with fire, or
mangle his bowels and limbs by some unheard-of kind of
punishment ? Although the Majesty and Goodness of the
protecting Lord protected, when made, the Bishop whom
He willed to be made, yet Cornelius, as far as regards his
devotedness and fear of God, suffered whatever he could
' Ep. 12. suffer ', and first by his priesthood vanquished the tyrant,
who was afterwards vanquished by arms and in war ^
8. But I would uot have you wonder that some disgraceful
aud malignant rumours are spread abroad respecting him;
since you know that this is ever the work of the devU, to
wound the servants of God with lies, and defame their
glorious name by false opinions ; that they who shine in
the light of their own conscience, may be sullied by reports
of others. But you are to know that our Colleagues have
examined and ascertained most truly that he has not,
as some report, been tainted by any stain of a certificate,
nor has he mingled in sacrilegious comraunion with Bishops
who sacrificed, but has at length united those with us, whose
cause was heard and their innocence approved. For with
respect to Trophimus also, of whom you desired word to be
written you, the case is not as the rumour and lying of
malignants has reported it to you. For, as our predecessors
have often done, our dearest brother, in bringing together
our brethren, submitted to necessity. And since a very
great part of the people had seceded with Trophimus,
when Trophimus now retumed to the Church, and made
» With the Goths, A. 251. alluded to, ad Demetr. §, 10, p. 210. de Laps. init.
p. 162. Oxf. Tr,

Schismatics bringing back others, restored the readier. 123
satisfaction, and with penitent entreaty confessed his former
error, and with entire humility and submission brought back
the brotherhood which he had lately drawn away, his prayers
were heard ; and not so much Trophimus, as a very large
number of the brethren who were with Trophimus, were
admitted to the Church of the Lord ; who all would not
have returned to the Church, had they not come with
Trophimus in their company. The matter then having
been debated there with very many of our Colleagues,
Trophimus was received; for whom the return of the
brethren, and salvation restored to many, made satisfaction.
Yet Trophimus was admitted to communicate only as a
layman, not as the letters of malignants have reported to
you, as if he occupied the place of a priest.
9. Moreover, what is told you of Cornelius, that he commu
nicates indiscriminately with those who have sacrificed, this
also originates in the feigned rumours of apostates. For neither
can they who withdraw from us, praise us, nor ought we
to expect to please them, who displeasing us and rebelling
against the Church, violently persevere in soliciting the
brethren to leave the Church. Wherefore, whatsoever is
circulated about Cornelius and about us, do not readily
listen to or believe, dearest brother. For if any are seized
with sickness, to thera, as hath been determined, relief is
given in danger. However, after relief has been given
and peace granted to them in peril, they cannot be suf
focated by us, or strangled, or by our hands hurried on
to death; as if, because peace is granted to them as
dying, they must needs die who have received peace ;
whereas the tokens of Divine mercy and Fatherly unity
rather appear herein, that they, who in the gift of peace,
receive the pledge of life, by receiving peace are held here
also in life. Wherefore, if, when peace has been received,
a reprieve is granted by God, no ode ought to charge this on
the priests, when once it has been determined that brethren
in peril be relieved''.
1 They were still held to continual tears, unending groans," [F.] and p.
penitence, Pacian [Ep. 3. p. 311. C] 110. H. " it [penitence] is the toil of the
" I might perhaps allow this, [that the few, who after falling arise, who after
remedy for sin was an occasion of it,] wounds recover, who are holpen by
if luxury were accounted penitence, on tearful words, who recover life througb
which such toil is imposed, the ' de- destruction of the flesh."
straction of the flesh' enjoined, continual

124 Degrees of guilt in the same sin not to be visited alike.
Epist. 10. Nor must you think, dearest brother, as appears to
^ ' some, that takers of certificates should be put on a par with
those who have sacrificed ; since even araong those who
have sacrificed, the condition and case is frequently different.
For we should not put on a par one who forthwith and
wiUingly spi-ung forward to the dreadful sacrifice, and of
hira who having struggled and long resisted came hy
compulsion to this fatal work ; one who betrayed both
himself and all his, and one who, of himself, approaching
to the danger, in lieu of all, protected wife and children and
his whole house by exposing himself to peril ; one who
compelled inmates or friends to the deed, and one who
spared inmates and neighbours, nay received under the
shelter of his own roof very many brethren who withdrew
to banishment and flight, shewing and presenting to the
Lord many souls alive and safe, which may entreat for one
wounded. 1 1 . Since then there is much diversity even among those who
have sacrificed, what inclemency were it, how rank and bitter,
to join takers of certificates with those who have sacrificed?
whereas he who has taken a certificate may say, " I had before
read, and from the Bishop's discourses^ had learnt not to
sacrifice to idols, and that a servant of God ought not to
worship images ; therefore, that I might not do this which
was not lawful, (when an opportunity of obtaining a certificate
vvas offered, which also I should not have taken, had not the
opportunity been held out,) I either went to the magistrate or
commissioned another, who was going, to say, that I am a
Christian, that it is not lawful for me to sacrifice, that I
cannot approach the altars of the devil, that I give money
^ Episcopo tractante, i. e. preaching, should discourse (traotare) in presence
Vine. Lirin. Common, c. 28. says, that of the Bishop ; whence Valerius, who
it was the title then given to the " Doc- delegated the office to S. Aug., was
tor" of H. Ser.; in c. 23. he names them opposed by some Bishops, (Possid. ib.)
separately " o Sacerdos, o Traotator, o He changed the custom generally, (S.
Doctor." (see ab. p. 61. u. u.) St. C. Aug. Ep. 31. ad Aurel. §. 1.) The word
speaks of it again as his own, (Ep. 81. is taken more largely of any exposition
as Pontius, Life, §. 18. p. xviil.) or an of H. Ser. (Ep. 77.init.de op. et eleem.
Episcopal office (Ep. 58. §. 4.) used by §. 9. p. 239. Oxf. Tr.) and sermons being
theschismatioBishopsalso(deuuit.Eccl. chiefly expositions of H. Ser. tractatores
c. 20.) Optatus [vii. 6.] says it " belongs are commentators. S. Jer. adv. Helv. §.
to Bishops," in such sense probably, that 6. Cassiodor. Prsef de div. Leet, Sidon.
in Africa, (Possid. Vita S. Aug. c. 5. Apoll, Ep. ii. 9. (quoted by Juret. ad
eomp.S. Aug. Ep.29.§.7. Conc.Cartb. Iv. Ep. 7.) and Claudian. Mameit. de
iv. can. 33.) and in certain Churches, stat. an. 1. 2. Severus Dial. i. quoted
(S. Jer. Ep. 52. ad Nepotian. §. 7.) it by Gaz. ad Cassian. Instt. v. 34.
was contrary to usage that a Presbyter p. 138.

Bishopswill have toaccountfor.sinscausedby their severity .125
to this end, that I be not compeUed to do what is not
lawful." Now however, he who has been tainted by a cer
tificate, — when he has learnt fi-om our admonitions that he
ought not to have done even this, and that although his hands
be clear and no contagion of deadly food hath polluted his
mouth, his conscience is polluted, — weeps, when he hears us,
and laments, and is now convinced that he has sinned,
and, misled not so much through guilt as error, gives
proof that henceforward he is prepared and ready.
12. If we reject the penitence of these, who have some rea
sonable confidence in their own conscience, forthwith, with
wife and children whom they kept safe, they are hurried to
heresy and schism by the temptation of the devd ; and it will
be imputed to us in the Day of Judgment, that we have not
cared for the wounded sheep, and yet for one wounded have
lost many whole ; and whereas the Lord, leaving the ninety and Cf.
nine that were whole, sought the one that was strayed and 15*" 4_
wearied, and, when found. Himself carried it on His own
shoulders, we not only do not seek the lapsed, but even
drive away those that come : and whereas false prophets
cease not now to lay waste and rend the flock of Christ, we
give an opening to dogs and wolves, so that whom the deadly
persecution destroyed not, these we by our severity and
inhumanity destroy. And what will become, dearest brother,
of what the Apostle says ? / please all men in all things, 1 Cor.
not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that\\ -^^ '
they may be saved. Be ye followers of me, as I also am of
Christ. And again ; To the weak I became as weak, that 1 Cor.
I might gain the weak. And again ; Whether one member {q^^^
suffer, all the members suff'er with it ; or one member 12, 26.
rejoice, all the members rejoice with it.
13. Different are the principles of philosophers and Stoics,
dearest brother, who say that all sins are alike ; and that
a serious man ought not easily to be moved. But wide
is the interval between Christians and philosophers. And
since the Apostle says, Beware lest any man spoil you Col. 2,8.
through philosophy and vain deceit, those things are to be
avoided which come not of the clemency of God, but spring
from the presumption of an over-rigid phUosophy. But of j^umb
Moses we find it said in the Scriptures ; Now the man l^j 3.

126 Church absolves all seeming penitents, God the real.
Epist. Moses was very meek : and the Lord in His Gospel says,
^^" Be ye merciful, as your Father also had mercy on you;
Luke and again. They that be whole need not a physician, but
Mat% ^^''^y ^^"-^ '"''^ **'^^- What healing-art can he practise, who
12. says, " I cure none but the whole, who have no need of a
physician ?" Our aid, our remedies, we should give to the
wounded. Nor should we account them dead, but rather
that they he half-alive, whom we see wounded in the fatal
persecution ; who, if they were quite dead, could never
afterwards become either Confessors or Martyrs.
14. But since there is in them what by subsequent penitence
may revive, by penitence strength is armed to faith and courage,
which could liot be armed, if any one should fall away through
despair, if, harshly and cruelly separated from the Church,
he should betake himself to gentile ways and the world's
deeds, or, rejected by the Church, should go over to heretics
and schismatics. Where, although he should be afterwards
slain for the Name, yet being placed without the Church,
and severed from unity and charity, he could not be crowned
in death. It was determined then, dearest brother, that, the
cases of each being examined, takers of certificates be for the
time admitted, that to those who have sacrificed relief should be
Ps. 6, 5. given in their last moments, because in the grave there is no
confession, nor can any one be urged by us to penitence,
if the fruit of penitence is withdrawn. Should the battie
first come, strengthened by us, he will be found armed for
the battle ; but should sickness press upon him before the
battle, he departs with the consolation of peace and com
munion. 15. For we do not anticipate the judgment of the Lord
Who will come to judge, but that if He shall find a sinner's
penitence full and entire. He will then ratify what has been
here deterrained by us. But if any has deluded us by a
Gal. 6, feigned penitence, God Who is not mocked, and Who
1 Sam. looketh on the heart of man, wiU judge of those whom we
J 6, 7. have not seen through, and the Lord will correct the sentence
of His servants : meanwhile, dearest brother, we ought to
fg°j-g remember that it is written, a brother that helpeth a brother
oXi^ets. shall be exalted: and that the Apostle has also said, Co«-
Gaj. 6, sidering yourselves, lest ye also be tempted, hear ye one

Priests of Christ to imitate tenderness qf Christ. 127
another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. Also i Cor.
that rebuking the proud and breaking down their arrogance '
he writes in his Epistle, Let him that thinketh he standeth
take heed lest he fall. And in another place he says. Who
art thou that judgest another man's servant? to his own
Master he standeth or faileth : yea, he shall be holden up, Rom.
for God is able to make him stand. John too proves that^*'*-
Jesus Christ the Lord is the Advocate and Propitiator for
our sins, saying. My Uttle children, these things write /i John
unto you, that ye sin not ; and if any man sin, we have an ' ' '
Advocate with, the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and
He is the propitiation for our sins. Paul also the Apostle
hath written in his Epistle, If while we were yet sinners -Rom. 5,
Christ died for us, much more, being now justified by His^-^'
Blood, we shall be .saved from wrath through Him. Con
sidering then His pity and clemency, we ought not to be so
severe and hard, nor pitiless in fostering the brethren ; but
we ought to mourn with them that mourn, and weep with'S.ora.
them that weep, and, as far as we can, to raise them up '
by the aid and solace of our love ; neither, on the one hand,
merciless and unyielding in repressing their penitence, nor,
on the other, relaxed and easy in hastily conceding com
munion. Behold ! a wounded brother lieth maimed by the
adversary in battle. On the one side the devil attempts to
slay him whom he hath maimed ; on the other, Christ
exhorts, that he, whom He hath redeemed, cannot utterly
perish. Which of the two shall we assist? on whose side
stand ? Whether shaU we favour the devil that he may kill,
and as the Priests and Levites in the Gospel, pass by ourLukeio,
brother lying half dead ? or shall we not, as priests of God ^"—^2.
and Christ, imitating what Christ both taught and did,
snatch the wounded from the jaws of the adversary, that we
may preserve him cured for God his Judge ?
16. Nor must you think, dearest brother, that either the
courage of the brethren will be hereby lessened, or martyr
doms fail, because penitence is conceded to the lapsed, and
because the hope of peace is offered to the penitent. The
strength of true believers remains immoveable, and with
those who fear and love God with all their heart, their
integrity holds on, firm and stedfast. For to adulterers also

128Tenderness of Church topenitenthindersnotpraiseofpuriiy

Epist. is a time for penitence allowed by us, and peace given. Yet
¦ ' doth not the virgin-state therefore fail in the Church, nor
the glorious resolve of continence grow languid through
others' sins. The Church flourishes, crowned with so many
virgins, and chastity and modesty preserve the tenor of their
own glory, nor is the vigour of continence broken, because
penitence and pardon are aUowed to the adulterer. It is
one thing to stand for pardon, another to arrive at glory:
Matt, 6, one thing, being cast into prison, not to go out thence, till
one has paid the last farthing, another to receive at once
the reward of faith and courage : one thing, being tortured
by long anguish for sins, to be long cleansed, and purged
by fire, another to have purged all sins by suffering : lastly,
one thing to wait in suspense to the Day" of Judgment for

° pendere in Diem judicii B, from
5 old Mss, cod. Germ. opt. notse. (al
leged by P. Constant Prsef. ad S. Hil.
§. 229.) and Ed. Manut. Die " in the
Day of Judgment" F, The line over the
e, designating the m, is more likely to
have been omitted than added.
This passage is explained of sufl-er-
ing in this life by Rigalt (whose
general laxity, however, leaves bim
very Uttle claim to authority) and Ba-
luzius, among Eoman Catholic Inter
preters of S. Cyprian, by Albaspinaeus
Obss. ii, 12, p. 278. by Bp. Fell in our
Church, and by Dailie (de pcen. et
satisf. iv. 10.) The objection that the
language would seem hyperbolical, is
founded perhaps only on the laxitj- of
modern penitence, and our practical
ignorance of excommunication. We
know not also what it is to have
directly denied our Lord, and by tbat
act to be cut oflf from His body, with
His sentence, so often alleged by St.
C, ever before the eyes, " Whoso
denieth Me before men, Him will I
also deny before My Father." Yet
whoever knows any thing of deep con
sciousness of sin, may think the expres
sion " to be purged through fire" not
too strong for the inward consuming,
and torture, and drying of the bones,
and " fire" is used for the sufferings of
God's displeasure by the penitent, Ps.
102, 3. The words also of Siricius,
when distinctly speaking of perpetual
penitence in this life, are altogether
parallel to those in this place, using
all its metaphors (Ep. ad Himmer. art.
6. T. i. Cone. p. 690. quoted by Dailie
from Rivetus) " so far as they, thrust

back to their prisons (ergastulis) be
wailing so heinous an offence with con
tinuous lamentation, may be refined by
the purifying fire (purificatorio-igne
decoqui) of penitence, so that indul
gence may come to their relief, only at
the very point of death, out of mere
mercy, through the grace of the Com
munion." The text also here quoted
by S. Cyprian (S. Matt. 5, 25. Luke
12, 68.) is by S. Augustine in the
same Church, and by most fathers,
interpreted of a prison from whioh they
should never come forth, Hell. S.
Ambr. in S. Luc, S, Hil. in S, Matt.
S. Aug. de serm. Dom. in monte 1. i.
§. 30, Theoph, iu S, Luc. S. Jerome
in S. Matt, implies the same. Tertul
lian (de anim. fin.) applies it apparently
to a fore-suffering of hell. Stapleton
Antid. Ev. says that " few Catholics
interpret it of Purgatory." The first
clause " ad veniam stare" is certainly
most naturally interpreted of penance ;
(it is so used Ep. 60. §. 2. " stare
ad criminis veniam") the last "to,
wait in suspense to the Day of Judg
ment," is inconsistent, at least, with
the modern Roman doctrine of Pur
gatory, according to which souls
therein, from the first, know of their
salvation, and, when released from
Purgatory, ascend at once to heaven.
Yet it is a more aweful thought, that
some souls may to the very Day of
Judgment, throughout the intermediate
state, be uncertain of their doom ; yi-t
S. Ambrose (de Cain. ii. 2.) using
nearly the same word as St. C, " sus-
pendltur," says, " The soul is freed
from the body, and yet after the end of

Difference of discipline hinders not oneness ofthe Church. 129
the sentence of the Lord, another to be at once crowned by
the Lord.
17. And indeed amongst our predecessors, some of the
Bishops here in our province thought that peace ought not
to be granted to adulterers, and entirely closed against adul
tery the place of penitence. They did not however withdraw
from the college of their fellow-Bishops, nor break the unity
of the CathoUc Church by the inflexibiUty of their harshness
or censure ; so that, because, by some, peace was granted to
adulterers, he who did not grant it should be separated from
the Church., But so long as the bond of concord remains,
and the inseparable Sacrament of the Catholic Church
endureth, each Bishop orders and directs his own pro
ceedings, having hereafter to give account of his intentions
to the Lord "¦.
16. But I wonder that some are so obstinate as to suppose
that penitence is not to be allowed to the lapsed, or to think
that pardon is to be denied to the penitent, when it is written.
Remember from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the Rev. 2,
frst works. Which surely is said to one who it is plain had^-
fallen, and whora the Lord exhorts to rise again by works ;
because it is written, ^^ms do deliver from death: and not Tob. 4,
, , 10.
surely from that death which the Blood of Christ hath once
extinguished, and from which saving Baptism and the grace
of our Redeemer hath freed us ; but from that which after
wards creeps in by sins. In another passage also time is
aUowed for repentance, and the Lord threatens him that
does not do penance : / have. He saith, many things agaitist Rev, 2,
thee, because thou sufferest thy wife ' Jezebel, which caUeth ~ '
herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce My servants to
commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols,
and I gave her a space io repent of her fornication ; and
thislife, still hangs in suspense, through of the future, trembling oftentimes at
the uncertainty of the future Judgment, the event of the things looked-for either
So truly is there no end, where an end way, and they who have lived with a
is thought to he." And S, Greg, Nyss, good conscience, mistrusting whatshall
(de beatitud. t, i. p. 809. quoted by be, when they see others dragged down
Baill^) describes how, in the sight of to the fearful darkness, by an evil oon-
the glories of heaven and the punish- science as by an executioner,"
ment of hell, " the whole human race, *¦ Ep. 59. |, 19. and not. m, ib, fin.
from the first creation to the consum- - Matthaei and Scholz receive «»
mation of all things, shall stand in sus- into the text, Griesbach, as probable.
pense (^iTi«{««) between fear and hope

130 Scripture exhorting to penitence, pledges its acceptance.
Epist. she will not repent of her fornication. Behold, I will cast
^ ggg her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her
into great tribulation , except they repent of their deeds.
The Lord surely would not have exhorted these persons to
repentance, except that He promises pardon to penitents''.
Luke And in the Gospel He saith, I say unto you, that likewise
joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repentelh, more
than over ninety and nine just persons thai need no repent-
Wisd.i, awce. For since it is written, God made not death, neither
13. hath He pleasure in the destruction ofthe living; therefore
He Who would have no one to perish, desireth sinners to
repent, and by repentance to return again to life. Therefore
Joel 2, also He cries aloud by Joel the prophet, and says, And note
thus .saith the Lord your God, Turn ye even to Me with all
your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with
mourning ; and rend your heart and not your garments, and
return unto the Lcrd yo-ur God, for He is gracious and
merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repentelh
Him of the evil He hath inflicted. In the Psalms also we
read the judgment alike and clemency of God, at the same
time punishing that He may correct, and when He hath
Ps, 89, corrected, preserving ; / will visit. He saith, their transgres
sions with ihe rod, and their iniquity with stripes. Never
theless, My lovingkindness will I not utterly take from them.
19, The Lord also in His Gospel, shewing the compas-
Matt. 7, sion of God the Father, says. What man is there of you,
~ ¦ whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone ? or if
he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent ? If ye then, being
evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how
much more shall your Heavenly Father give good things to
them that ask Him ? Here the Lord compares a father after
the flesh, and the etemal and abundant compassion of God
the Father. Wherefore if that evU father upon earth, being
grievously offended by a sinful and wicked son, should he
afterward see the same son reformed, and, the sins of his
former life laid aside, restored by penitent sorrow to sober
and good conduct and to innocent behaviour, both rejoices
and welcomes him ; and receiving him, whom he had before
cast out, embraces him with the yearning of paternal joy:
•i Comp. Tert. de Poen. c. 8. p. 363. Oxf. Tr.

Christians not to be curious as to the errors of those without. 131
how much more doth that One and True Father, good,
mercifiil, and full of loving-kindness, yea. Goodness and
Mercy and Loving-kindness itself, rejoice over the repentance
of His own sons ! nor doth He threaten wrath to the penitent
or those that mourn and lament, but rather promises pardon
and forgiveness. Whence the Lord in the Gospel pronounces
them that mourn blessed, because he who mourns, invites Mat. 5,
mercy; he who is froward and proud, heaps up wrath against '
himself and punishraent in the Judgment to corae. Where
fore, dearest brother, we have determined, that they who do
not repent nor testify sorrow for their sins with all their
heart and with open profession of their grief, are to be alto
gether forbidden the hope of communion and peace, if in
sickness and peril they begin to entreat for it ; because, not
repentance for sin, but the warning of impending death,
compels them to ask, nor does he deserve to receive solace
in death, who has not thought that he should die.
20. As regards the character of Novatian, dearest brother,
of whom you have desired word should be written you, what
heresy he had introduced; you should know in the first place
that we ought not even to be curious as to what he teaches,
since he teaches without the Church. Whosoever he be,
and whatsoever he be, he is not a Christian, who is not in the
Church of Christ. Although he may boast himself and in
lofty words proclaim his own philosophy or eloquence, he
who has retained neither brotherly love nor ecclesiastical
unity, has lost even what he had before. Unless he seem to
you to be a Bishop, who when a Bishop has been made in
the Church by sixteen fellow-Bishops, endeavours by intrigue
to be by deserters made an adulterous and strange Bishop :
and whereas there is one Church from Christ throughout the
whole world, divided into many members, and one Episcopate,
diffused throughout an harmonious multitude of many Bishops,
he, notwithstanding the tradition of God, notwithstanding
the unity of the Catholic Church every where corapacted
and joined together, attempts to make a human Church, and
sends his new aposties through very many cities, that he
may establish certain recent foundations of his own in
stitution : and whereas there have been already ordained,
through all provinces and through every city. Bishops, in
k2

132 God permitteth not separation of tares from wheat.
Epist. age venerable, in faith sound, in trials proved, in persecution
¦ -banished, he dares to create other false bishops over them.

A. 252. ' As if he could either traverse the whole world with obstinate
perseverance in his novel attempt, or disjoin the compact
structure of the ecclesiastical body by the dissemination of
his own discord ; not knowing that schismatics are always
irapetuous at the beginning, but are incapable of growth;
nor can they augment what they have unlawfully begun, but,
together with their ungodly rivalry, soon fail. But he could
not hold the Episcopate, even had he been made Bishop
first, since he has fallen away from the body of his fellow-
Bishops and from the unity of the Church ; for the Apostie
admonishes us that we should bear with one another, and
not depart from the unity which God hath appointed, and
Eph. 4, says, Bearing one another in love, endeavouring to keep the
unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. He therefore who
keeps neither ihe unity of the Spirit, nor the bond of peace,
and separates himself frora the band ofthe Church and from
the college of priests, can retain neither the power nor the
honour of a Bishop, in that he would not uphold either the
unity or the peace of the Episcopate.
21. Moreover, what swelling of arrogance is it, what
forgetfulness of humility aild lenity, what vaunting of his
own arrogance, that any dare, or think that he can do,
what the Lord granted not even to the Apostles ; to think that
he can distinguish the tares from the wheat, or, as if it were
granted to him to carry the fan and to purge the floor, to
attempt to separate the chaff from the wheat ? And whereas
2 Tim. the Apostle says. But in a great house there are not only
' ' vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth;
he seemeth to select the vessels of gold and silver, but to
despise, reject, condemn, those of wood and of earth;
whereas the vessels of wood are only to be burnt in the Day
of the Lord by the burning of the Divine conflagration, and
Ps.2, 9. those qf earth are to be broken by Him to Whom the rod of
iron has been given.
Rev. 2, 22. Or if he sets himself up for a searcher and judge of
^^' the heart and reins, let him judge in all cases alike, and
since he knows it is written, Behold, thou art made whole,
sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee ; let him

Who attempt it, self-convicted of sin they impute to the Church. 1 33
separate the covetous and adulterous from his side and from
his company ; forasmuch as the case of an adidterer is much
more grave and worse than ofthe taker ofa certificate, since
the oue has sinned by compulsion, tbe other by choice" ; the
one, thinking it enough for him that he sacrificed not, has
been deceived through error, the other a violator of another's
hed, or entering a brothel, into the sewers and miry quag
mires of the rabble, has by detestable filthiness polluted a
sanctified body and the temple of God, as the Apostie says.
Every sin that a man doeth is laithout the body; 5w^JCor.6,
he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own
body. To which very persons, however, penitence is con
ceded, and hope, through sorrow and making araends, is
left, as the same Apostle says, / fear lest when I come to 2 Cor.
you, I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and
have not repented qf the uncleannesses and fornications
and lasciv'iousnesses which they have committed.
23. Nor let the new heretics flatter themselves in this,
that they say they do not coramunicate with idolaters ;
whereas there are amongst them both adulterers and covet
ous', who are held convicted in the guilt of idolatry, ac
cording to the Apostle, who says. For know ihis and under-^fh. 5,
stand, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor covetous '
man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the king
dom of Christ and of God. x\nd again. Mortify therefore Col. 3,
your members which are upon the earth, putting off forni
cation, uncleanness, evil concupiscence, and covetousness,
which are idolatry, for which things' sake the wrath of God
cometh. For since our bodies are the members of Christ,
and we are each of us the temple of God, whoso by adultery
violates the temple of God, violates God ; and who in com
mitting sin does the will of the devU, serves daemons and
idols. For neither do evil deeds come of the Holy Spirit,
hut from the instigation of the adversary ; and concu
piscences, born ofthe unclean spirit, drive men to act against
God and to serve the devil. So it comes to pass, that if
they say one is polluted by another's sin, and if by their own
assertion they contend that the idolatry of a delinquent
' Tert, de Pudio. fin, f See above, p. 111. note m. on Ep. 52.

1 34 To call to penitence and refuse its fruits, a mockery,
Epist. passes on to another not delinquent ; they cannot, according
, " to their own words, be excused from the crime of idolatry,
since it is plain from Apostolic proof that adulterers and
covetous, with whom they communicate, are idolaters. But
with us, according to our faith, and the express mle of
divine teaching, tbe principle of truth agrees, that every one
is bound by his own sin, and that one cannot be made
Ezek. guilty for another, since the Lord forewarns and says. The
' ' righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the
wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him. And again,
2 Kings The fathers shall not die for the children, nor the children
' ' die for the fathers ; every man shall die for his own sin.
We then, reading and holding this, think that no one should
be debarred the fi-uit of satisfaction or the hope of peace ;
knowing, according to the faithfulness of the divine
Scriptures, God Himself being the Author and exhorting
thereto, both that sinners are brought back to repentance,
and that pardon and forgiveness are not to be denied to the
penitent. 24. O mockery of a deluded brotherhood! 0 trea
cherous deception of wretched and bewildered mourners !
O ineffectual and vain tradition of heretical institution ! to
exhort to penitence for amends, and to take away from the
amends all healing power ; to say to our brethren, ' lament
» operari and shed tears and groan day and night, and do' abundant
and continual deeds of mercy for washing away and purging
thy sin, but after all these thou shalt die without the Church:
whatsoever things pertain to peace, thou shalt do, but none
of the peace which thou askest shalt thou obtain.' Who
would not forthwith perish ? who would not through very
desperation fall away ? who would not divert his mind from
all purpose of sorrowing? Thinkest thou a husbandman
could labour, if thou shouldest say, ' Till the field with all
the skill of husbandry ; attend diligently to its culture ; but
thou shalt reap no harvest, thou shalt press no vintage, thou
shalt receive no fruit from thy olive-yard, thou shalt gather
no apples frora the trees?' Or if persuading one to the
ownership and employment of vessels, thou shouldest say to
him, ' Brother, buy tiraber frora the best woods; lay down
the keel of very strong and choice oak ; spend largely on

Thejruits to be given, but awaiting the sentence of God. 1 35
rudder, cordage, sails, that the ship be framed and furnished ;
but when thou hast done all this, thou shalt derive no
benefit from its employraent and its voyages ?' It is to shut
up and cut off the passage of grief and the way of repentance ;
so that whereas in all the Scriptures the Lord God encourages
those that return to Hira and are penitent, by our hardness
and cruelty in intercepting the fruit of repentance, repentance
itself is taken away. But if we find that no one should be pro
hibited from doing penance, and that to those who entreat and
implore the mercy of the Lord, according as He is raerciful
and of tender pity, peace may be granted by His priests ;
the groaning of the sorrowers must be allowed, and the fruit
of repentance not denied to thera that mourn. And because
ihere is no confession in the grave, nor can the course ofPs. 6, 5.
confession take place there ; they, who from their whole
heart repent and entreat, ought to be received within the
Church, and in it be reserved for the Lord, Who when He
shall come to His Church, will surely judge of those whom
He shall find within it. But apostates and deserters, or
adversaries and eneraies, and dividers of the Church of
Christ, even if without the Church they have been slain for Comp.
His Narae, cannot, according to the Apostle, be adraitted to \^ "'
the peace of the Church, since they have raaintained neither
ihe unity of the Spirit nor of the Church.
25. These few things out of many, dearest brother, I have
for the present briefly run over according to my ability, in
order that I might satisfy your wishes, and might join you
more and more to the fellowship of our College and Body.
But if you should have opportunity and means of coming to
us, we shall be able to confer further together, and to discuss
more fiiUy and more at large, what may make for a salutary
concord. I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
EPISTLE LVI.
Cyprian to Fortunatus, Ahymmus, Optatus, Privatian,
Donatulus, and Felix, his brethren, greeting.
Ye have written me word, dearest brethren, that when ye
were in the city of Capsa in order to the ordination of a Bishop,

136 Case of penitents, who had denied under extremest suffering.
Epist. Superius, our brother and colleague, laid before you, that
¦j-gg^Ninus, Clementianus, Florus, our brethren, who had been
before seized in the persecution, and having confessed the
Name of the Lord, had overcome the violence of the
magistracy and the onset of the infuriated populace, had
afterwards, when racked by severe tortures before the Pro
consul, been subdued by the vehemence of the tortures, and
by protracted rackings, had fallen fi-om the degree of glory,
to which, with full constancy of faith, they were approaching;
yet that, after this grievous fall sustained not willingly hut
of necessity, they had not for these three years ceased from
doing penance. Concerning whom ye have thought fit to
consult, whether it were now right to adrait thera to com
munion. And indeed as regards my own opinion, I think
that the mercy of the Lord will not be wanting to these, who
are known to have stood in the battle, confessed the Name
of the Lord, overcome the violence of the magistracy and
the onset of the raging populace by the resoluteness of
immoveable faith, suffered imprisonment long, amidst the
threats of the Proconsul, and the fury of the surrounding
populace, withstood the tortures which mangled and racked
them : so that what at the last is found subdued by the
infirmity of the flesh, may be relieved by the excuse of
preceding deserts ; and it may be enough for such to have
lost glory, yet tbat we ought not to close against them the
place of pardon also, and deprive them of fatherly com
passion and our comraunion; to whom we think it may
suffice, for entreating the clemency of the Lord, that for
three years, as ye write, they have sorrowed continually and
mournfully with the deepest penitential lamentation. I
certainly do not think that peace is incautiously and rashly
entrusted to those, who, we see, by the fortitude of their
warfare, were not before wanting in the battle, and who,
should the conflict be hereafter renewed, may win back their
lost glory. For since it was determined in council that in
peril of sickness, relief should be given and peace granted
to the penitent, they surely ought to have precedence in
obtaining peace, who, we see, have not fallen through in
firmity of mind, but who having engaged in the battie and being
wounded, have been unable, through weakness of the flesh,

St. C. awaits confirmation of his judgment by his Colleagues. 137
to uphold the crown of thefr confession ; especially since
when they desired to die they were not allowed to be slain,
but tortures ceased not to rack their wearied frames, until at
last they might — not overcome faith, which is unconquered,
but wear out the flesh, which is weak. However, since ye
have written that I should discuss this same matter very
fully with several of my CoUeagues, and a thing of such
moment demands greater and more earnest consideration
from a conference of many, and since now almost all, in the
beginning of the Paschal solemnities, are at home with the
brethren ; as soon as they have fulfilled the celebration of
the solemnities among their people, and have begun to resort
to me, I wUl discuss the matter more fuUy with each, so that
a positive resolution on the question you have proposed
may be determined by us and sent to you in writing,
having been duly weighed by the advice of many Pre
lates. I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE LVII.
Cyprian, Liberalis, Caldonius, Nicomedes, Ccecilius, Junius.
Marrutius, Felix, Successus, Faustinus, Fortunatus.
Victor, Saturninus, another Saturninus, Rogatian, Tertul
lus, Lucianus, Satlius, Secundinus, another Saturninus.
Eutyches, Amplus, another Saturninus, Aurelius, Prisons.
Herculaneus, Victorious, Quintus, Honoratus, Manthaneus.
Hortensianus, Verianus, Iambus, Donatus, Pomponius.
Polycarpus, Demetrius, another Donatus, Privatianus.
another Fortunatus, Rogatus, and Munnulus, to Cornelius.
our brother, greeting.
I. We had determined some time ago, dearest brother,
having advised with one another, that they who in the fierce
warfare of the persecution bad been overthrown by the
adversary and had fallen, and had defiled themselves by
forbidden sacrifices, should do full penance for a long while,
and if danger of sickness should press hard upon them, they
should receive peace at the very point of death. For it was
not right, nor did the compassion of The Father and Divine

138 Communion given to penitent lapsed, to arm for coming confiict.
Epist. clemency permit that the Church should be closed against
^ ^^^ those that knocked, and the aid of the hope of salvation be
denied to them that grieved and entreated, so that in their
departure frora the world they should be sent to the Lord
without coraraunion and peace ; forasrauch as He Himself,
Matt. Who gave the law, has perraitted, that things bound in earth
' ' should be bound also in heaven ; and that things might be
Zoo«ec? there, which were here first loosed in the Church. But
since we see the day of another persecution has again begun
to draw near, and we are warned by frequent and continual
foreshewings ^, that we should be armed and prepared for
the conflict which the enemy proclaims; that we should
also by our exhortations prepare the people, by Dirine
vouchsafement committed to us, and should coUect together
within the Lord's camp all and every soldier of Christ, who
desire arms and are eager for battle — necessity then com
pelling, we have determined that peace is to be granted to
those who have not departed frora the Church of the Lord,
but from the first day of their fall have not ceased to do
penance and to lament and to entreat the Lord, and that
they ought to be armed and accoutred for the impending
battle. For we must obey adequate foreshewings and
warnings, that so the sheep be not abandoned in peril by
the shepherds, but the whole flock collected together, and
the army of the Lord arraed for the struggle of heavenly
warfare. For well was it, so that relief was given to the
sick in their last raoments, to allow the grief of penitence
to be protracted, while quiet and tranquillity yet continued,
which admitted of our long postponing the tears ofthe penitent,
and giving a late relief in sickness to the dying. But iiow
peace is necessary uot for the sick but for the strong ; not to
the dying but the living must we grant communion ; so as
not to leave unarmed and naked, whom we rouse and exhort
to battie, but fortify them with the protection of the Body
and Blood of Christ : and since the Eucharist is ordained
for this, that It may be a safeguard to them that receive It,
those whom we would have safe against the adversary, we
must arm with the defence ofthe fulness ofthe Lord. For how
8 Ostensionihus, as in the close ofthe i. e. in visions, see ab. Ep. xi. p. 25. n.
Ep.," Divinitus frequentur ostenditur," f. p. 27. n. k.

Not to be withheld, because sought by some in hypocrisy. 139
do we teach or provoke them to shed their blood in con
fession of the Name, if, when about to engage, we deny
them the Blood of Christ ? or how do we make them fit for
the cup of martyrdom, if we do not first by the right of
communion admit them to drink the Cup of the Lord in the
Church ?
2. A difference ought to be made, dearest brother, between
tiiose who have either apostatized, and, having returned
to the world which they had renounced, live as heathens,
or having deserted to heretics, daily take up parricidal arms
against the Church, and those who departing not from the
threshold of the Church, and continually and sorrowfully
imploring the consolations of God the Father, profess that
they are now prepared for battle, to stand bravely and fight
for the Narae of their Lord and for their own salvation.
At such a time as this, we grant peace not to sleepers, but
to men on their watch ; we grant peace not amid pleasures,
but in arras ; we grant peace not for quiet, but for battle.
If as we hear of them and desire and believe, they shall
stand bravely, and together with us shall prostrate the
adversary in conflict, it will not repent us that we have
granted peace to men so strong, nay it will be the especial
honour and glory of our Episcopate, to have given peace to
Martyrs; so that we who, as priests, daily celebrate the
Sacrifices of God, shall prepare oblations and victims for
Him. 3. But if (which may the Lord avert from our brethren !)
any one of the lapsed should deceive, so as craftily to
ask for peace, and at the time of impending battle receive
communion, not pui-posing to fight, he deceives and misleads
himself; concealing one thing in his heart, and uttering
another with his mouth. We, as far as it is allowed us both
to behold and judge, behold the face of each ; we cannot
search the heart and see through the mind. Of these
judgeth the Searcher and Discerner of hidden things. Who
will soon come, and will judge of the secrets and hidden
things of the heart. But the evil ought not to be a hindrance
to the good ; rather the evil should be aided by the good.
Nor should peace therefore be denied to those about to
suffer martyrdom, because there are some who will deny ¦;• Christ.

10, 19.
20.

140 Peril of negligence in the Church amid great peril.
Epist. since for this cause peace should be given to aU about to
j^-~^ engage, lest through our ignorance he be the first to he
passed over, who is, in the conflict, to be crowned.
' as his 4. Nor let any one say, that he who taketh up^ martyrdom,
Lu^ 9 ^^ baptized in his own blood ; and that peace from the
23. Bishop is not necessary for him, who will attain peace in his
own glory, and receive a greater reward from the favour of
the Lord. First, he cannot be fit for raartyrdora, who is not
armed by the Church for battle ; and his courage fails,
which the Eucharist, received, lifteth not up, and kindleth
Matt. not. For the Lord in His Gospel saith. But when they
deliver you up, take no thought what ye shall speak ; for it
shall be given you in that hour what ye shall speak. For it
is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father Which
speaketh in you. But since He saith, that the Spirit of the
Father speaketh. in those that are delivered up, and that are
appointed to confess His Name, how can he be found pre
pared or fit for confession, who has not first, by receiving
peace, received the Spirit of ihe Father, Who, strengthening
His servants, WiraseK speaketh and confesseth in us? Then,
if one, leaving all he hath, shall flee, and, while he is in
lurking-places and solitudes, shall by chance fall among
robbers, or shall die in a fever or through exhaustion : wUl
it not be imputed to us that so good a soldier, who left all
he had, and disregarding house, and parents, and children,
chose rather to follow His Lord, departed without peace and
without communion ? Will not slothful negligence or cruel
harshness be ascribed to us in the Day of Judgment; that we,
shepherds, would neither in peace heal the sheep committed
and entrusted to us, nor in battle arm them ? Would not that
be brought heavily against us by the Lord, which by His
Ezek. Prophet He crieth out, saying. Ye eat the milk, and ye
34, 3-6. clothe you with the wool, ye kill them that are fed;
but ye feed not my flock. The weak have ye not strength
ened, neither have ye healed that which was sick,
neither have ye comforted that which was broken, neither
have ye brought again that which strayed, neither have ye
sought that which was lost ; and that which was strong ye
wore out with labour : and My sheep were scattered, because
there was no shepherd, and they became meat to all the

The soldiers ofXt to be gathered in one, tchen conflict coining. 141
beasts qf the field, and none did search after them, or
bring them back. Therefore thus saith the Lord; Behold,^zek.
I am against the shepherds, and I will require 3Iy sheep at^g'
their hands, and cause thetn to cease from feeding My
sheep ; neither shall they feed thetn any more, and I will
deliver My sheep from their mouth, and I will feed them
with Judgment. Lest therefore the sheep comraitted to us
by the Lord should be demanded back out of our mouth,
with which we deny peace, with which we manifest against
them rather the harshness of human cruelty than Divine
and Fatherly clemency ; it hath seemed good to us, the Holy
Spirit suggesting, and the Lord by many and plain visions
admonishing, since the enemy is foretold and shewn to be now
close upon us, to gather the soldiers of Christ within the
camp, and having examined the case of each, to grant peace
to the fallen', yea, rather, to supply arms to those about toMapsis
fight. Which we trust will be approved also by you in
contemplation of the mercy of The Father. But if there
shall be found any one of our Colleagues, who, when the
struggle is at hand, thinks that peace is not to be granted to
brethren and sisters, he will give account to the Lord in the
Day of Judgment of his own unseasonable severity or
inhuman rigour. We, as suited our faith and charity and
solicitude, have put forward those things whereof we were
conscious, that the day of strife has drawn near, that a
violent eneray will soon rise up against us, that a battle,
not such as it was, but much more severe and vehement'', is
approaching. This is frequently manifested to us by God ;
of this the providence and raercy of the Lord often forewarns
us, of Whose aid and compassion we, who trust in Him,
may be secure : for He Who in peace foretelleth the coming
battie to His soldiers, will, when warring, give them victory
in the conflict.
We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
l" Cornelius received his martyrdom phesying, 1 Cor. 12, 10. St. C. was
in it ; else the persecution by Gallus forewarned of the persecution and its
was not so fierce as the Decian j hut fierceness, not of the relative degree
Bp. Fell notices, that the gift of inter- of it.
preting was different from that of pro-

Epist.
LVIII. A. 252.

1 4 2 Tlwughts ofXt. and His words must be our only thoughts inperil.
EPISTLE LVIII,
Cyprian to tlie people assembled at Thibaris ', greeting.

1 . I had thought, dearest brethren, and earnestly wished, if
the posture of affairs and the condition of the times allowed,
in accordance with your repeated desires, to have come to
you in person, and being present among you, by my exhorta
tion, poor as it is, to strengthen the brotherhood. But since
I am detained by affairs so urgent, as to put it out of my
power to make a distant excursion hence, or long to he
absent from the people over whora by the favour of God I
preside, I send meanwhile this Epistle to you in my stead.
For since, by the vouchsafement of the Lord instructing
me, I am frequently impelled and warned, I ought to bring
to your conscience also the anxious warning given to me.
For ye ought to know and believe, and hold for csitain, that
the day of trouble has begun to impend over our heads', and
that the setting of the world and the time of Antichrist
approaches, so that we must all stand ready for battle, nor
think of any thing but the glory of life eternal, and the
crown of confessing the Lord, nor think that the things
which are coming are such as those which have passed,
A more severe and fiercer struggle now hangs over us,
to which the soldiers of Christ must prepare themselves by
faith untainted, and by sturdy courage; considering that
they therefore daily drink the Cup of the Blood of Christ,
that they too may be able to shed their blood for Christ.
For this is to desire to be found with Christ, to imitate what
Christ both taught and did; as John the Apostie saith,
1 John He that saith he abideth in Christ, ought himself also so to
' ' walk, even as He walked. The blessed Apostle Paul also
Rom'. 8, exhorteth and teacheth, saying. We are children, and if
16, 17. ' In the Coll, Carth. the Catholic intimations also ofhis coming, although
and Donatist Bishops of Thibaris are " the times and seasons" were hidden
named among the Bishops of the Pro- from the Apostles as well as the Pro
vince Byzacium. phets of the 0. T. and even from
'' All persecutions for the Name of the Son as man. On the expectation
Christ being heralds and types of the of Antichrist and the end of the world,
times of Antichrist, and bound up with see Sermons on Antichrist, Tracts,
it, intimations of a persecution were No. 83.

Suffering for Christ unites us, as tlie older saints, to love of God. 1 43
children of God, then heirs of God, and joint-heirs with
Christ, if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may also
be glorifled together.
2. All which tilings musl now be considered by us, that no
one may desfre aught of the world, now perishing, but may
foUow Christ, Who both liveth for ever, and quickeneth His
servants settled in the faith of His Name. For the time is
at hand, most dearly beloved brethren, which our Lord long
since foretold and taught would corae, saying, The time jo)Mi\6,
cometh, that whosoever killeth you unit think that he doeth "~
God sermce. And these things they will do unto you,
because they have not knoum the Father, nor Me. But
these things have I told you, that when the time shall come,
ye may remember that I told you of them. Nor should any
one wonder that we are harassed -with continual persecutions,
and are frequently heramed in by harrowing pressure, since
the Lord has before foretold that these things would be in
the last times, and has prepared us for the warfare by the
teaching and encouragement of His own words ; Peter also.
His Apostle, hath taught, that persecutions take place to the
end that we be proved, and we too, after the example of the
righteous who went before, be, by death and suffering, united
to the love of God. For he has written in his Epistle,
saying, Beloved, think it not strange concerning the jiery iPet.i,
trial which is to try you, lest ye fall off as though some ^^~l*-
strange thing happened unto you ,- but as often as ye partake
in Christ's sufferings, rejoice in all things, that, when His
glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding
Joy. If ye be reproached for the Name of Christ, happy ure
ye; for the Name of the Majesty and Power of the Lord
resteth upon you: which on their part is blasphemed, but on
our part is glorified. But the Aposties taught us those
things which themselves also learnt from the Lord's precepts
and the comraands of God, our Lord Hiraself namely
^frengthening us, and saying. There is no man that hath^^^^^^,
l^t house, or land, or parents, or brethren, or sisters, or'^ " ^*^'
wife, or children, for the kingdom of God's sake, who shall
not receive sevenfold^ more in this present time, and in the
1 septies. Test. iii. 16. de Exh. and so late as Greg. ix. Ep. ad Germ.
Mart. §. 12. D. and others ap. Scholz. ap. Raynald, A. 1232. §. 51. B.

144 Xtians to await any suffering, since Xt "Who calleth, sufferedall.
Epist. world to come life everlasting. And again He says. Blessed
 -are ye when men shall hate you, and shall separate you
liake6,from their company, and shall cast you out, and shall
22. 23. reproach your name as evil, for the Son qf man's sake.
Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for Joy ; for, behold, your
reward is great in Heaven. The Lord would have us
rejoice in persecutions and leap for joy, because when
persecutions come, then the crowns of faith are given, then
the soldiers of God are proved, then the heavens are opened
to Martyrs.
3. For we have not so given in our names for warfare", as
to think only of peace, and decline and refuse warfare, since
our Lord, the pattern of humility endurance and suffering,
first walked in the same warfare, that so what He taught
should be done. He should first do, and what He exhorteth
to suffer. Himself should first suffer for us. Let it be
ever before your eyes, most beloved brethren, that He, Who
Alone hath received all judgment from the Father, and Who
will hereafter come to judge, hath already published the
sentence of His Judgment and future cognizance, fore-
Mat, lo, warning and testifying, that He ivill confess those before His
32.33. p^iifigf yjfiQ corf ess Him, and will 'deny those who deny
Him. If we could escape death, we might rightly fear
death. But since it must needs be that one subject to death
should die, we should embrace the occasion offered by
Divine promise and favour, and accomplish the ending
of life with the reward of immortality, nor fear to be slain,
who know that, when slain, we are crowned.
4. Nor let any one, most beloved brethren, when he shall
behold our people put to flight and dispersed through fear of
persecution, be troubled, because he does not see the
brotherhood assembled, nor hear Bishops instructing". All
cannot be then together, who may not slay, but who must be
slain". Wheresoever in those days each of the brethren
shall be separated for a while, through the necessities of the
times, in body not in spirit, from the flock, let him not be

¦" before Baptism, see S. Aug. Conf. » Tert. Apol. e. 37. p. 79. Oxf. Tr.
ix. 6. and note b. Oxf. Tr, Lucif. Cal, de Moriendo pro Dei Fil.
" tractantes, see ab. p. 124. not, z. ap, B.
on Ep. 55.

Enough, that all suffering borne for Chris-f is loitrwssedhy Clirist. 1 4 5
shaken at the terrors of that flight, nor, when withdrawing
and hiding himself, be alarmed at the solitude of a desert.
He is not alone, to whora Christ is a companion in flight ''.
He is not alone, who keeping- the temple of God, wheresoever i Cor.3,
he be, is not without God. And if, when flying in solitude
and on the mountains, a robber assault, wild beasts attack,
hunger or thirst or cold aflSict him '^, or, when hastening over
the sea in hurried voyage, tempest and storm overwhelm him,
Christ every where beholdeth His own soldier fighting, and
to him that dieth in persecution for the honour of His Name
He giveth the reward which He has promised that He will
give in the resurrection. Nor is the glory of martyrdom less, Luke
that he has not perished publicly, and among numbers, when ^*' ^*-
the cause of his perishing is that he perishes for Christ.
SuflBcient for a testimony of his raartyrdora is That Witness,
Who proveth Martyrs and crowneth thera.
5. Let us imitate, dearest brethren, righteous Abel, who
initiated martyrdoms', being first slain for righteousness'
sake. Let us imitate Abraham the friend of God, who
hesitated not to offer up his son as a sacrifice with his own
hands, obeying God with a devoted faith. Let us imitate
the three children, Ananias, Azarias, and Misahel, who,
neither terrified by reason of their youth, nor broken by
captivity, when Judsea was conquered and Jerusalem taken,
by the power of faith overcame the king in his own kingdom,
who, when commanded to worship the image which Nebu
chadnezzar the king had made, proved themselves stronger
than both the menaces of the king and than the flames,
proclaiming and testifying thefr faith by these words; Opan.s,
king Nebuchadnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee in i^— 18-
this matter. For the God Whom we serve is able to deliver
us frorn the burning flery furnace, and He will deliver us
out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto
thee, ihat we do not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden
image which thou hast set up. They believed that they
¦* Quoted by Fulg, ad Thrasim, ii. robbers, and wild beasts ?" B. add Poss.
>/• B. Vit. Aug, c. 28,
1 Many did so die in persecutions. ' De bon, pat. §. 5. p. 255, Oxf, Tr,
Kuf, vi. 31, " Why should I mention S. Chrys, Hom. 8. adv. Jud. §. 8. t. i.
what vast multitudes, wandering in p. 686. Prosper de Prom, et Prsed, Dei
deserts and in mountains, were de- i, 6, B.
strayed by hunger, thirst, cold, fatigue.

146 Word.sSrdeeds of martyrsgivenSi-crowned through theHoly Ghost.
Epist, could escape according to faith, but they added, and if not,
^ ' that the king should know that they could even die for the
God Whom they worshipped. For this is the strength of
virtue and faith, to believe and to know that God can deliver
from present death, and yet not to fear death, nor to yield;
that faith may be proved the more mightily. The undefiled
and unconquerable might of the Holy Spirit burst forth from
their mouth, that the words which the Lord spake in His
Mat,io, Gospel may be found true ; But when they shall seize you,
take no thought what ye shall speak: for it shall be given
you in that hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that
speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you.
He said, that what we may speak and answer is given to us
in that hour, and supplied by Divine power, and that it is
not we who then speak, but the Spirit of God the Father;
Who, since He neither departs nor is divided from them that
confess. Himself both .speaketh and is crowned in us. So
also Daniel, when called upon to adore the idol Bel
whom the people and king then worshipped, in asserting the
honour of his God, broke forth with the full freedom of faith,
Bel 4, saying, / worship nothing but the Lord my God, Who hath
14 /"' created the heaven and the earth.
ixx. 6. What of the severe tortures of the blessed Martyrs in
' see de the Maccabees ', and the manifold penalties of the seven
Marr' brethren, and the mother comforting her children in punish-
c. 11. ment, and herself too dying with her children ? do they not
afford proofs of a mighty virtue and faith, and by their
sufferings exhort us to the triumph of martyrdom ? What of
the Prophets, whom the Holy Spirit inspired with a fore
knowledge of the future ? What of the Aposties, whom the
Lord chose ? Do not these righteous slain, teach us also to
die for righteousness' sake? The Nativity of Christ com-
Matt. 2, menced forthwith with the martyrdom of infants, so that they
who were two years old and under were put to death for
His Name's sake. An age not yet capable of conflict, proved
fit for a crown. That it might appear that they are innocent
who are put to death for the sake of Christ, innocent infancy
was slain for His Name's sake. It was shewn that no one is
free from the perils of persecution, when even such accom
plished martyrdom.

Xtians, as servants, suffer for the Son Who snfferedto make us sons. 1 -1 7
7. How grave a charge then must it be against a
Christian man, that the servant should be unwilling to suffer,
when his Lord has before suffered : and that we should be
unwilling to suffer for our sins, when He, Who had no sin
of His own, suffered for us ? The Son of God suffered that
He raight make us sons of God ; and the son of man is not
wUhng to suffer, that he may continue a son of God. If we
labour under the hatred of the worid, Christ first endured the
hatred of the world. If we are exposed to contumely in this
world, if to exile, to torment, the Creator and Lord of the
world experienced still heavier things. Who also admonisheth
us, saying. If the world hate you, remember that it hated Me John 15,
bqfore you. If ye were of the world, the world icould love ~
his own : but because ye are not of the world, but I have
chosen you out qf the world, therefore the world hateth you.
Remember the word that I said unto you ; The servant is
not greater thati his Lord. If they have persecuted 3Ie, they
mil also persecute you. Whatever our Lord and God
taught. He also did ; that the disciple might have no excuse,
who learns and does not.
8, Nor let any one of you, dearest brethren, be so alarmed
by the dread of the persecution at hand, or at the now im
pending advent of Antichrist, as not to be found armed for
all things by the Evangelical exhortations, and by heavenly
precepts and warnings. Antichrist cometh, but upon him
cometh also Christ. The eneray wastes and rages, but im
mediately also the Lord foUoweth to avenge our sufferings
and our wounds. The adversary is wroth and threatens, but
there is One Who can free from his hands. He is to be
dreaded, 'Whose wrath no one can elude. Himself forewarning
and saying, Fear not them which kill the body, but are wo^Matio,
able to kill the soul: but rather fear Him Which is able^^'
to destroy both body and soul in hell. And again. He that 3ohn\2,
loveth his life shall lose it, and he that hateth his life in this ^^'
world, shall keep it unto life eternal. And in the Revelation
He instructs and forewams, saying. If any man worship the^^^-'^*,
beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead '
or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath
of God mixed in the cup of His indignation, and he shall
be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence qf the
l2

148 Struggles for Christ are in the very presence of God.
Epist. holy angels, and iti the presence of the Lamb; and the
¦ smoke of their torment shall ascend up for ever and ever,
and they shall have no rest day nor night, who worship the
beast and his image.
9, Men are trained and prepared for secular contests, and
they account it a great mark of honour, if they happen to be
crowned in the sight of the people and the presence of the
emperor. Behold a sublime and mighty contest, glorious
with the prize of a heavenly crown, in which God beholds
us contending : and extending His vision over those whom
He hath vouchsafed to make sons, He delighteth in behold
ing our struggle. God beholds us fighting and engaging in
the conflict of faith; His angels behold us. Christ also
beholds us. How great the dignity of glory, how great the
happiness, to engage in the Presence of God, and to be
crowned by Christ our Judge !
10. Let us arm ourselves, most beloved brethren, with all
our might, and be prepared for the contest with minds un
defiled, with faith entire, with devoted courage. Let the
camp of God go forth lo the battle which is denounced
against us. Let those yet whole arm themselves, lest they
lose the benefit of having lately stood. Let the fallen too
arm, that even the fallen recover what he has lost. Let
honour incite those that have stood, grief the fallen, to the
battle. The blessed Apostle Paul teaches us to arm and
Eph. 6, prepare, saying. We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but
^^~^'' against powers, and the rulers of this world and this dark
ness, against spirits of wickedness in high places. Where
fore put on the whole armour ', that ye may be able to with
stand in the most evil day ; that when ye have done all, ye
may stand, having your loins girt about with truth, and
having on the breastplate of righteousness, and your feet
shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace, taking the
shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the
fiery darts of the devil, and take the helmet of salvation, and
tl\e sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. Let us
take these arms, let us fortify ourselves with these spiritual
and heavenly safeguards, that in the most evil day we may
» Tota arma, Dei is omitted in the also omits it ; he has univeraitatem
old Mss. [B.] Ambrosiaster ad loc, armorum.

Armour and hopes of martyrs. 149
be able to resist and hold out against the threats of4he devil.
Let us put on the breastplate of righteousness, that our breast
may be fortified and safe against the darts of the enemy.
Let our feet be shod and armed with the disciphne of the
Gospel ; that when the serpent shaU begin to be trodden on
by us and bruised, he may have no power to bite and over
throw us. Let us boldly bear the shield qf faith, under whose
shelter every dart of the enemy may be quenched. Let us
receive also for a covering of our heads the helmet of salva
tion, that our ears raay be fortified, that they hear not the
savage edicts : om- eyes, that they behold not the detestable
images; our forehead, that the seal" of God be preserved
entire : our mouth fortified, that the victorious tongue may
confess its Lord Christ. Let us also arra the right hand"
with the sword qf the Spirit, that we raay boldly reject the
deadly sacrifices, and mindful of the Eucharist, the hand
which has received the Lord's Body, may embrace the Lord
Himself, from Him to receive hereafter the reward of heavenly
crowns. 11. Oh, what and how great will that day be, most beloved
brethren, in which the Lord shaU begin to reckon up His
people, and by the searching of His divine knowledge to dis
tinguish the merits of each, to send the guilty to hell, and to
kindle on our persecutors the perpetual burning of penal fire,
but to dispense to us the reward of our faith and devotion !
What will be the glory, and how great the joy, to be admitted
to see God ; to be so honoured as, vrith Christ thy Lord God,
to receive the joys of eternal salvation and light ! To greet
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the Patriarchs,
and Prophets, and Apostles, and Martyrs ; with the righteous
and the friends of God in the kingdom of heaven to rejoice
in the pleasures of immortality vouchsafed to us ; to receive
¦ The Cross in Holy Baptism, from n, p, 228, S. Ambrose (ap. Theodoret
Kev. 9, 4. See Tracts, No. 67. cii. 1. H. E. v. 18.J to Theodosius, " how
p. 135 sqq. and Note E. de Unit. Eccl. wilt thou stretch out the hands still
§. 15. p. 144. Oxf. Tr. dropping with the blood of that unjust
" Which received the Holy Eucha- slaughter? or how with such hands
rist, and would be the instrument of would you receive the AU-holy Body
the idolatrous sacrifice, see on Tert. ofthe Lord.'" S. Chrys. Cat. 2. ad
(leldol. c. xi. p. 235.U. i. It were the Ilium. §. 2. " Think What thou re-
more aweful to sin with that hand, ceivest in thy hand, and keep it clean
which had touched the Body of the from all covetousness and rapine," s^^
lord, see Tert. de Idol, c, 7. and note further Bingham, 15, 5, 6.

1 50 Who meditate ever on the world to come, prepared for anything.
Epist. there what eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath
. entered into the heart qf man. For that we receive greater
ICor. 2, things than we here either do or suffer, the Apostle declares,
Rom. 8 s^y'^ig) ^''^ sufferings of this present time are not worthy to
18. be compared with the glory to come hereafter, which shall be
revealed in us. When that revelation shall come, when the
glory of God shall shine upon us, we, honoured with the
favour of God, shall be as happy and joyful, as they will
remain guilty and miserable, who, being deserters of God or
rebelling against God, have done the will of the devil, so that
they must needs be torraented together with him in inextin
guishable fire. Let these things, most beloved brethren, sink
deep into your hearts : let thisbe the preparation of our armour,
this our meditation day and night, to have before our eyes and
all our senses, and ever to ponder in our thoughts, the punish-
1 merita ment of the wicked and the rewards and gains' ofthe righteous;
what torments the Lord threatens to those who deny Him,
what glory, on the other hand. He promises to them that
confess Him. If while we are thinking and meditating on
these things the day of persecution shall come upon us,
the soldier of Christ, instructed by His precepts and warnings,
will not dread the engagement, but will be prepared for the
crown. My dearest brethren, I bid you ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE LIX.
Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting.
I. I have read the letter, dearest brother, which you sent
by our brother Saturus the Acolythe", full throughout of
brotherly love, ecclesiastical discipline, and priestly authority,
in which you signify to me, that Felicissimus, no new enemy
of Christ, but long since excommunicated for his very many
and grievous crimes, and condemned not only by my
sillic sentence, but by that of very many fellow-Bishops, has
also been rejected by you at Rome'; and that, when he
came, encompassed by a crowd and faction of desperate
^ Mentioned before Ep. 29. 32. 35. On the office, see Bingham 3. 3. It is first
mentioned at this date.

Schism and character of Felicissimus.

151

persons, he was expeUed from the Chuich with that decisive
vigour with wdiich it behoves a Bishop to act. Long before
indeed had he, with others like himself, been expeUed thence
by the Majesty of God and the severity of Christ the Lord
and our Judge, lest the author >¦ of schism and disagree
ments, the fi-audulent use of money entrusted to him, the
defiler of virgins, the destroyer and corrupter of many
mamages, should, by the disgrace of his presence and by
immodest and incestuous contagion, further violate the
hitherto uncorrupt, holy, chaste spouse of Christ.
2. However, on reading your second letter, brother, which
you subjoined to the first, I was much surprised, when I
perceived that you were somewhat moved by the menaces
and threats of those who had come to yon ; when, as you have
written word, they assailed you, threatening with the utmost

T i. e. as promoting it, Pam. Rig.
and Prior, as though Novatus had been
the " author" of the Schism. Yet the
grounds of the schisms were different,
nor, although united in a degree by the
interests ofajoint rebellion, is it clearthat
they ever became one. Felicissmus was
a turbulent, faction.'!, self-important (Ep.
41.) layman, (Ep. 52. §. 3.) full of sin,
(Ep. 41. here and below, §. 22.) His re
sistance. to St. C. began in secular mat
ters, perhaps, like Judas, because St.
C's arrangements left no room for his
" frauds." (Ep. 41.) He seems to
have been an ignorant " friend of the
Church," supposing his own communi
cating with it of importance, perhaps on
accountof his wealth, (his *' extortions"
are named, Ep. 41.) whence the threat
that others should " not communicate
with liim." (ib.) At first, he seems to
have given some secular weight to
those who joined him, (whence St. C.
speaks ofthe "faction of Felicissimus,"
(Ep. 43. 5J. 1.) " the five Presbyters
joined with F." (§. 2.) " the party of F.
and his satellites," ($. 4. p, 98,) after
wards he himself seems to have given
way before the greater powers of Nova
tus, became his satellite and through
him was made a deacon, (Ep. 52. 1. o.)
Yet St. C. has been thought still to
distinguish between the two schisms,
in that having spoken of Fortunatus,
who was appointed by Felicissimus,
having been made Bishop by " a few
inveterate heretics," he proceeds to
speak of the party of Novatian as

distinct and appointing a Bishop for
themselves. " Nam et pars N." §. 10.
And this although called the party of
Novatian, not of Novatus, yet it was in
Africa that it made Maximus a Bishop.
The five schismatical or degraded
Bishops, also, who laid hands on Fortu
natus, do not appear in connexion with
Novatus. Fortunatus also was almost
instantly forsaken by those, over whom
thehereticshadmadehimBishop, where
ever the sect of Novatian lasted. The
party of Felicissimus has been thought
also to be alluded to by the author of the
treatise ad Novat, hseret. as a small
dwindled few, distinct from the Nova
tians, perverslssimi isti Novatiani vel
nunc infelicissimi pauci |. 2. (Pam.
and Tillemont H. E. S. Cyprien art. 30.
t, iv. p. 49.) and what foUows, (which
T. says he does not understand) cor
responds with the stateofthetwo parties;
" among the one the Episcopate is
coveted shamelessly and without any
of the rules of ordination," (Novatian's
ambition and his consecration by three
Bishops intoxicated, and to a See
already occupied, see p. Ill, note m.
and Corn. ap. Eus. vi. 43.) " among
the others, their own Sees and the
thrones given them by God are aban
doned," (Privatus, Bishop of Lambesa,
who was chlefin appointing Fortunatus,
was a condemned, Jovinus, Maximus,
and Repostus, were lapsed Bishops,
and so had eminently abandoned their
Sees,) St. C. calls Felic. " the standard-
bearer of the sedition." §. 10.

1 52 Christ s servants, as Himself, ever beset by those near them ;
Epist. desperation, that if you would not receive the letters they
. " brought, they would read them publicly, and utter much base
and disgraceful, and worthy of their mouth. But if the case
be so, dearest brother, tbat the audacity of men most
abandoned is to be feared, and what the bad cannot
accomplish by right and equity, they can by temerity and
desperation, then is the vigour of Episcopacy, and the
majestic and divine power of governing the Church, perished ;
nor can we any longer continue, or are we now. Christians, if
it is come to this, that we are to dread the menaces and snares
of the abandoned. For Gentiles and Jews and heretics
menace, and all, whose breast and mind the devil has
possessed, daily attest their envenomed madness by furious
language. We must not however therefore yield, because they
threaten ; nor is the adversary and enemy therefore greater
than Christ, because he claims and assumes so much to him
self in the world. With us, dearest brother, musl the strength
of faith abide immoveable, and our courage, firm and un
shaken, as with the strength and massiveness of an opposing
rock, should endure against all the inroads and violence of
the roaring waves.
3. Nor does it matter whence alarm or peril come to a
Bishop, who lives exposed to alarms and perils, and yet is
made glorious by these very alai-ms and perils. For we
must not think on and regard the menaces of Gentiles or
Mark 3, Jews exclusively, when we see that the Lord Hiraself was
^^' laid hold on' by His brethren, and was betrayed by him whom
Mat.26, Himself had chosen araongst His Apostles ; at the beginning
Gen 4 o^ ^'^ world also none but a brother slew righteous Abel ;
8. and an enraged brother pursued Jacob fleeing ; and Joseph
g ^"' ' when a boy was sold by his brethren ; in the Gospel too we
Gen.37, read, that it is foretold that a man's foes shall be rather they
28 ' .
Ms.t.36. of his own household, and that they w-ho have been first knit
together by the sacrament of unity " shall be they who shall
^ detentum, in allusion probably to spiritual unity of the Church, flowing
S. Mark3, 21. The reprint of the Ben. from and being a type, of the unity of
Text(Paris 1836,) inserts the conjecture God,(lVIal.2, 10. 15.) and being wrought
of Bal. " desertum," which the first by His Spirit, Who " maketh men to be
editors did not, as contrary to the old of one mind in an house," whether a
Mss. and edd. single family, or that of tbe Church.
= Sacramentum unanimitatis, as be- Bp. Fell says, " of brotherhood or
low, Ep. 73. §.9. s. unitatis; the natural matrimony," Rig. " as are father and
unity of a household, as well as the son; ambo conjuges, amho fratres."

not to be daunted, but abide His time. 1 53
betray one another. It matters not who beti'ays or rages,
since God permits those to be beti-ayed whom He appoints
to be crowned. For it is neither ignominy to us to suffer
fi'om our brethren what Christ suffered, nor is it glory to
them to do what Judas did. But what vaunting is it in
them, what swelling, inflated, and vain boasting in those
threateners, there to menace me absent, when here they have
me present in their power ! Their revilings, whereby they
daily wound themselves and their own life, I fear not;
the clubs and swords and staves which they hold out with
parricidal words, I dread not. As far as in them lies, such
are homicides before God : yet cannot they kill, unless the
Lord permit them to kill. And whereas I must die once,
they slay daily by hatred and words, and by their sins.
4. But ecclesiastical discipline is not on that account to
he abandoned, dearest brother, or priestly censure to be
relaxed, because we are harassed by revilings, or assailed by
alarms, for holy Scripture interposes and warns us, saying.
He who presumes and is proud, the man that boasteth o/'Habak.
himself, who hath enlarged Ms desire as hell, shall accom- ' °'
plish nothing. And again, Fear not the words ofa sinful'^'^A^e-
man,for his glory shall be dung and worms. To-day he is 62. 63'.
lifted up, and to-morrow he shall not be found, because he
is returned unto his dust, and his thought shall perish.
And again ; / have seen the wicked e.valted and raised above Ps. 37,
the cedars of Libanus: I went by, and, lo, he was not: yea, I^^'
sought him, but his place was not to be found. Exaltation,
and sweUing, and an-ogant and proud boasting, have their
birth, not of the teaching of Christ Who inculcates humility,
but of the spirit of Antichrist, whom the Lord by the prophet
upbraids, and says, Thou hast said in thine heart, I will Isa, 14,
ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of^^' ^^'
God: lwill sit on a lofty mountain above the lofty mountains
to the north, I will ascend above the clouds, I will be like the
Most High. And he added. Yet thou shalt be brought down to Isa. 14,
hell, to thelowest depths of the earth, and they that see thee shall ^^' ^^'
marvel at thee. Whence also Divine Scripture in another place
threatens such with like punishment, and says, For the day of Isa.. 2,
the Lord of Hosts .shall be upon every one that is proud and^^'
lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up ancl e.valted.

154 Speech a test whether Christ or Antichrist dwell in the heart.
Epist. 6. By his mouth therefore, and by his words, is every one
-— — — ^ immediately betrayed, and in speaking is discovered, whether
he hath Christ in his heart or Antichrist : according to w^hat
Mat. 12, the Lord says in His Gospel, O generation-of vipers, how
' ' can ye, being evil, speak good things? for out of the abun
dance of the heart the mouth speaketh. A good man out of
the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things;
and an evil man out of ihe evil treasure bringeth forth evil
things. Whence also that rich sinner, who implores aid of
Lukeie, Lazarus now laid in Abraham's bosora and dwelling in a
place of refreshraent, whereas being in torment he is burned
by tbe heat of scorching fire, of all the parts of his body,
suffers raost vengeance in his mouth and tongue, because he
had most sinned with his tongue and mouth. For since it
ICor. 6, is written. Neither shall revilers inherit the kingdom of
God: and again the Lord in His Gospel saith, Whosoever
Ma,tt. 5, gjifiii g(iy to his brother. Thou fool, and whosoever shall say,
Raca, shall be in danger of hell flre; how can they escape
the censure of the Lord the Avenger, who heap up such
charges not on brethren only, but even on priests, to whom
so rauch honour is vouchsafed by the favour of God, that
whosoever should not obey Flis priest and him who for the
time being judged here below, is to be instantly put to death?
The Lord God speaks in the book of Deuteronomy, saying,
Deut. The man that will do presumptuously, and will not hearken
is] ' unto the priest or the Judge, whosoever he shall be in those
days, that man shall die: and all the people, when they
hear, shall fear, and shall do no more wickedly. To
Samuel likewise, when he was despised by the Jews, God
1 Sam. saith. They have not despised thee, but they have despised
M^tt 8 ^^- ^^^^ ^^ Lord also in the Gospel saith. He that heareth
4. you, heareth 3Ie ; he that heareth Me, heareth also Him that
sent Me^: and he that rejecteth you, rejecteth Me: he that
rejecteth Me, rejecteth Him that sent Me. And when He
had cleansed the leper, He saith. Go, shew thyself to the
i> Luke 10, 16. The addition Qui Ben. keep the whole in Ep. 66. (69.)
me audit et eum qui me misit, occurs and here, the latter part, but against
againEp. 66. §. 3. It is found in D. W. Bal. note.
and other authorities of Scholz. The

BespectpaidinH.Scr. to the veryname 8^ shadow ofthe priesthood. 155
priest. And when afterwards in the time of His Passion
He had received a blow from a servant of the High Priest,
and the .servant had said to Him, Atiswerest thou the High SohxiiS,
Priest so? the Lord said nothing contumeliously against
the High Priest, nor detracted at all from the honour of the
High Priest, but rather asserting and shewing His own
innocence, said. If I have spoken evil, bear witness qfver.^s.
the evil; but if well, why smitest thou Me ? Likewise in
the Acts of the Apostles, aftei-wards, the blessed Apostle
Paul, when it was said to him, Revilest thou God's High Acts23,
Priest? although they had begun to be sacrilegious and
impious and bloody, having already crucified the Lord, and
now no longer retained any thing of the priestly honour and
authority, yet Paul, thinking on this, though now empty,
name and but a sort of shadow of the priesthood, said,
I wist not that he was the High Priest; for it is written, ver. 5.
Thou shalt not speak evil of the rulers qf the people.
6. There being such and so great examples with raany
others, whereby the priestly authority and power is confirmed ;
what sort of persons, think you, are they, who being the
enemies of the priesthood and rebelling against the Catholic
Church, are alarmed neither by the threatening of the Lord's
forewarning, nor by tbe vengeance of future judgment ?
For this has been the very source whence heresies and schisms
have taken their rise,' that obedience is not paid to the I
priest of God, nor do they reflect that there is for the time I
one High Priest in the Church", and one judge for the time
in Christ's stead ; whom if the whole brotherhood would
obey, according to the Divine injunctions, no one would
stir in any thing against tbe College of Prelates; no one
after the Divine sanction had, after the suffrages of the
people, after the consent of our fellow-Bishops, would raake
himself a judge, not of his Bishop, but of God: no one
would by a rent of unity rend asunder the Church of
Christ, no one, pleasing hiraself and swelling with- pride,
« i. e. in each Churoh, see Ep. 3. §. 3. requiring the people to be satisfied with
p. 6. where the same statement is made Felix, and give up Liberius, the true
as to each BLshop, Ep. 55. §. 6. p. 121. Bishop, they exclaim, " One God, One
and §.20. p. 131. Ep. 66. §. 2. and on Christ, One Bishop." Theod. H. E. ii.
Ep. 49. §. 2. p. 108. note i. The eon- 17.
trast is the same, when the Emperor

156 Since the leastthings orderedby God, much more the priesthood.
Epist. would found a new heresy separate and apart ; unless any
¦ be of such sacrilegious temerity and of so abandoned mind,
as to think that a High Priest is made without the judgment
Mat.io, of God, whereas the Lord says in His Gospel, Are not two
sparrows sold for a farthing ? and one of them does not fall
on ihe ground tciihout ihe will of your Father. When He
saith that not even the least things are done without the
will of God, does any one think that the very highest and
chief things are done in the Church of God, without either
God's knowledge or permission ? and that chief priests, that
is. His stewards, are not ordained by His appointment?
This is not to have that faith, by which we live ; this is not
to give honour to God, by Whose will and arbitrement we
know and believe that all things are ruled and governed.
In truth, there are Bishops, not made by the will of God, but
such as are raade out of the Church, such as are made against
the order and tradition of the Gospel, as the Lord Himself
Hos. 8, in the twelve Prophets lays it down, and says. They have set
^ „ M/) kings, but not by Me. And again, Their sacrifices are
4. as the bread of mourning; all that eat thereof shall be
polluted. And by Isaiah too the Holy Ghost crieth aloud
Isa.3,1. and saith. Woe unto you, rebellious children, saith the Lord,
ye have taken counsel, but not of Me, and ye have made
a covenant, but not qf My Spirit, that ye may add sin to
sin 7. But (I speak on provocation, I speak in sorrow, I
speak on compulsion) when a Bishop is put in the place of
one deceased, when in time of peace he is chosen by the
suffrages of the whole people, when in persecution he is pro
tected by the aid of God, faithfully united to all his colleagues,
approved by his own people in the exercise of his Episcopate
for now four years ; in times of quiet, attending to discipline ;
in stormy times proscribed'' with the very name of his
Episcopate applied and added to him; inthe circus, so often
called for " to the lions %" in the amphitheatre honoured by the
testimony ofthe Lord's favour; again, on this very day on
which I write this Epistle to you, on occasion of the sacrifices
which by public edict the people were ordered to celebrate,
anew deraanded in the circus " for the lions by popular"
J See Life, §. 8. p. vii. Oxf. Tr. ' See ab. Ep. 20. p. 47. n. zz.

TheChurch shall per severe,though men,byfree ioill,perishfrom it. 157
clamour; when such an one, dearest brother, is seen to
be impugned by certain desperate and abandoned men
removed without the Church, it is plain who impugns him; —
not Christ indeed, Who alike appoints and protects priests;
but he who, being the adversary of Christ and the enemy of
His Church, for this end by his hostility persecutes the
rulers of the Church, that its pUot being removed, he may
with more fierceness and violence storm to the making-
shipwreck of the Church.
8. Nor, dearest brother, should it move any faithful person,
who is mindful of the Gospel, and who reraerabers the warn
ings ofthe Apostle who foretels us, if in ihe last days certain
proud persons, conturaacious and enemies to the priests of
God, either withdraw from the Church, or act against the
Church, when both the Lord and His Apostles have before John 16
foreshewn that such should now be. Nor let any one wonder g-_.
that the servant set over it, should be deserted by some, when 3, i.
His own disciples forsook the Lord Himself, performing the
greatest miracles and mighty deeds, and by the testimony of
His works setting forth the glory of God the Father. And yet
He did not chide thera when they withdrew, nor severely
threaten them, but rather turning to His Apostles He said,
Will ye also go away? observing therein the law, by which John 6
a man, left to his own free will and placed to act by his own ^'''
free choice, himself for hiraself chooses either death or salva
tion'. Peter however, on whora^ the Church has been built
by the same Lord, one speaking for all, and answering in the
voice of the Church, says. Lord, to whom shall we go? ThouMatw
hast the words qf eternal life ; and we believe and are sure, ^^•
that Thou art the Son ofthe Living God. Signifying thereby
and shewing, that they who depart from Christ, perish by
their own fault; but that the Church which believes in Christ
and once holds what it had known, never departs from Him -
and that they are the Church who remain in the house of
God ; but that they are not the plant planted by God the
' '' No one will deny that ' man forth with bounteous hand, inasmuch
chooses death for himself,' since the as, ' we can do all things in Him Who
All-Merciful God very often complain- strengtheneth us.' The freed will most
eth thereof. But those are said ' to certainly is free." F.
choose salvation for themselves,' who e See note Q. on Tert. p. 492
resist not the supplies of grace poured sqq.

158 Rules ofthe Church not to be disp ensed with, to conciliate men.
Epist. Father, who, we see, are not rooted with the firmness of wheat,
LIX ^33 J
' but are blown about like chaff with the breath of the evening
1 John scattering them, of whom also John in his Epistle says; They
^> ^^- went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had
been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us.
Also Paul warns us not to be moved when the wicked
perish from the Church, nor must faith be weakened by
Bom. 3, the withdrawal of the faithless : For what, he says, if
some of them have fallen from the faith, hath their unbelief
made the faith of God qf none effect ? God forbid! for God
is " true, but every man a liar.
9. As regards ourselves, dearest brother, it concerns our
conscience to endeavour, that no one perish frora the Church
through our fault. But if any one shall perish of his own
accord, and by his own sin, and refuse to do penance and
return to the Church, we who consult for the health of all,
shall be without blame in the Day of Judgment ; they alone
vrill be liable to punishraent, who have not chosen to be
healed by our wholesome counsel. Nor should the reproaches
of the abandoned so move us, as to induce us to depart from
the right way and from fixed rules, since the Apostle instructs
Gal. 1, us, saying. If I pleased men, I should not be the servant of
Christ. There is a great difference whether one desire to
obtain the favour of men or of God. If men are pleased,
God is offended : but if to please God be the object of our
earnest strife and toil, we should disregard the reproaches
and revUings of men.
10. But that I did not write to you on the instant, dearest
brother, conceming that Fortunatus the pseudo-Bishop, set
up by a few, and those inveterate, heretics, the matter was not of
such raoraent as must needs forthwith and in haste be brought
to your knowledge, as though it were great and formidable;
especially since you were already enough acquainted with the
name of Fortunatus, who is one of the five presbyters some time
since renegade from the Church, and lately excommunicated
by the sentence of our fellow-Bishops, many and most grave
persons, who wrote to you on this subject during the past
year'. You would also recognise Felicissimus, the standard-
l> est. So S. Aug. also Ambrosiast. ' anno priore. Rig. seems to explain
Pelag. this " a former year;" he says, the

Church not to be over-anxious about doings of heretics. 159
bearer of sedition, who is also comprised in the same Epistle
sent to you long since by our feUow-Bishops ; who was not
only excommunicated by them here, but has lately been
expelled from the Church by you at Rome. Confident that
these things were well known to you, and being assured that
they had a fixed place in your memory and ride, I did not
think it necessary to announce to you with speed and urgency
the follies of heretics. For it pertaineth neither to the majesty
nor the dignity of the Catholic Church to be concerned as
to the things which the shamelessness of heretics and
schismatics compass among themselves. For Novatian's
party also are reported to have made just now Maximus the
presbyter, who was lately sent to us as legate frora Novatian
and rejected from our communion, their pseudo-Bishop in
these parts ; yet I did not write to you about this, because all
these things are lightly regarded by us, and I had very
recently sent to you the names of the Bishops appointed in
these parts, who, in soundness and entireness of faith, preside
over the brethren in the Catholic Church.
11. And this, by common consent, we therefore thought
good to write to you, that it might be a compendious raethod
for removing error and ascertaining truth, and that you and
our Colleagues might know to whora to write, and from whom
you should receive letters in retum ; but if any one beside
those, whom we included in our letter, should dare to write
to you, you should know that he was either polluted by
sacrifice or certificate, or that he was one of the heretics,
and so perverted and profane. However, having met with
an opportunity, through one most intiraate and a clerk, among
other things with which you were to be made acquainted
from these parts, I wrote to you about this Fortunatus, by
Feliciauus the Acolythe, whom you had sent with Perseus our
colleague. But while our brother Feliciauus is either delayed
here by the wind, or is detained for the purpose of receiving
other letters from us, he was anticipated by Felicissiraus
meaning is the same as in Discipulus the Council in whieh the case of the
prioris est posterior dies. But there is lapsed was considered, Felicissimus
no ground for doubting that St. C. re- and the five Presbyters excommuni-
turned, according to his intention, cated, was forthwith held, (Ep. 55
afterEaster A. 251. (Ep. 43.) and that §. 4, Ep, 45. §. uit.)

160 Heretics choose rulers like themselves.
Epist, hastening to you. For so wickedness always hastens, as

A. 252,

though by hastening it could prevail against innocence,
12. But I acquainted you, brother, by Feliciauus, that
there had corae to Carthage Privatus, an old heretic in the
province of Lambesa, many years since'', for many and heinous
crimes, condemned by the sentence of ninety Bishops, and,
as you must needs bear in mind, very severely noted by
the letters of our predecessors Fabian and Donatus; who
when he professed to wish to plead his cause before us in
the Council' held on the Ides of May just past, and was not
suffered so to do, raade this Fortunatus a pretended Bishop,
one worthy of his College. There had also come with him
a certain Felix, whom he had formerly set up as a pretended
Bishop, without the Church, in heresy. Moreover in com
pany with Privatus, a proud heretic, came Jovinus and
Maximus, who for ungodly sacrificings and other crimes
proved against them, were condemned by the sentence of
nine Bishops and Colleagues, and were a second time excom
municated by very many of us, in a Council last year. With
these four was joined also Repostus of Suturnica'", who not
only himself fell in persecution, but by sacrilegious counsel
overthrew the greatest part of his own people. These five,
with a few who have either sacrificed or have evil consciences,
chose Fortunatus to be their pseudo-Bishop, that so by
a harmony of crimes the ruler may be such as the ruled.
1 3. Hence too, dearest brother, you may at once discern
the other falsehoods, which desperate and abandoned men
have spread abroad amongst you; for that although, whether
of the sacrificers or of heretics, not more than five pseudo-
Bishops came to Carthage, and set up Fortunatus as an
associate in their phrensy, yet they, as children of the devil
and full of lies, have dared, as you write word, to boast that
I' Baronius (A, 242.) conjectures was probably condemned, was made Bp.
that the condemnation took place in A. 236, martyred Jan. 20, A. 250.
that year, A. 240. perhaps because the Donatus must have been the immediate
profound peace of the Church gave predecessor of St. C.
opportunity for such a Council. Rig. ' From which the Synodical Epistle
quotes from Roman law that 10 years, Ep. 57. was sent to Cornelius.
(as being the first complete cycle of " The plaoe is unknown, andthe Mss.
numbers,) was the first term accounted vary. F. conjectures Utinunensis, (Coll.
" a long time;" " nisi diu in libertate Carth. c.l23.)cod. Lamb. having Utur-
fuisset  nonminuadecennio." Arist.ap. nicensis ; Bal. Septimunicensis.
Rig. Fabian, in whose Episcopate he

Priests of God not io speak of sin, except in ihe cause of God. 161
twenty-five Bishops were present. Which untruth they
before vaunted here also among our brethren, saying that
twenty-five Bishops were coming from Numidia, to appoint
a Bishop for them. In which their lie when they were
afterwards detected and confounded, (five only who had
made shipwreck of the faith having met together, and these
excommunicated by us,) they tiien sailed to Rome with the
merchandize of their Ues, as though the ti-uth could not sail
after them, and convict their false tongues by proof of the
real fact. And this, brother, is real phrensy, not to think
or be aware that falsehoods cannot long deceive; that night
only lasts until day dawns, but that when the day is clear
and the sun has arisen, darkness and obscurity give way to
light, and the maraudings which by night prevail, cease.
Finally, if you should enquire of them the names, they would
not have even false names enough to give. So great is the
scarcity amongst them even of wicked men, that they cannot
collect twenty-five, either from sacrificers or from heretics.
And yet to deceive the ears of the simple or the absent, the
number is swollen by falsehood; as though even if this
number were true, either the Church would be overcome by
heretics, or righteousness by the unrighteous.
14. Nor does it become me, dearest brother, now to do
the like with them, and to discourse at length of the things
they have committed and stdl commit; since we are to
consider, what it becomes the priests of God to utter and to
write, nor ought resentment to speak in us so much as shame ;
nor ought I to appear provoked to bring together revilings
rather than crimes and sins. Therefore I mention not the
frauds committed in the Church. I pass by their conspiracies,
and adulteries, aud various kinds of delinquency. One portion
only of their wickedness (.which is not mine, nor man's, but
God's cause,) I think ought not to be withheld, namely, that
from the very first day of the persecution, while the recent
crimes of delinquents were still glowing, and not only the
altars of the devil, but the very hands and mouths of the
lapsed were yet reeking with ungodly sacrifices, they ceased
not to communicate with the lapsed, and to interfere with
their doing penance.
15. God proclaims, He that sacrificeth unto any gods Exod.

162 Heretics by leniency and false penance destroy the true.
Epist. save unto the Lord only, shall be utterly destroyed. And
^^^' the Lord in the Gospel says. Whosoever shall deny Me, him

A. 252.
Mat.io, M'*^^ I deny. And in another place the Divine indignation
^^- and wrath is not silent, saying. To them hast thou poured out
Isa. 67, a drink offering, and to them thou hast offered a meat offer
ing ; shall I not be angry for these things? saith the Lord.
Yet these interfere that God may not be entreated. Who
Himself testifies that He is angry. These interfere that
Christ may not be prevailed on by prayers and satisfactions.
Who professes that He denies, whoso denies Him. We at
the very time of persecution despatched letters on this matter,
and were not listened to. In fiiU council assembled, we
determined, not only by our common consent, but with ter
rors added, that the brethren should do penance, that no one
should hastily grant peace to those who did not penance.
Yet they, sacrilegious against God, bold with impious fury
against the priests of God, forsaking the Church, and Ufting
parricidal arras against the Church, (that they may perfect
their work by the malice of the devil,) do their utmost that
the Divine clemency heal not the wounded in His Church.
By the deceitfulness of their lies they corrupt the penitence
of the unhappy men, that satisfaction be not given to God in
His anger ; that he who before was either ashamed or afraid"
to be a Christian, afterwards seek not Christ his Lord ; that
he who had forsaken the Church, retum not to the Church.
All pains are taken that sins be not expiated by due satisfac
tions and lamentations, that wounds be not washed clean by
tears. True peace is taken away by the lie of a false peace,
the healthful bosom of the mother is shut up by the inter
ference of a stepmother, that the weeping and groaning from
the breast and lips of the lapsed be not heard. Moreover
the lapsed are constrained to revile the priests with the tongue
and lips wherewith they had before offended in the Capitol";
with contumelies and reproachful language to assail the con
fessors and virgins and all the several righteous, distinguished
for their faith, and renowned in the Church. By these
n Pam.explainsthis Istofthelapsed, » of Carthage, where they had sa-
then2dlyoftheLibellatici,or,conversely, erificed, see Ep. 8. §, 2, p, 18. n. u.
those who received Certificates may Many other instances of Capitols in
seem " ashamed," those overcome by the Provinces are furnished by Du
tortures " afraid to be Christians," Cange,

Not to be conscious of sin, the fruit of God's wrath. 163
things indeed not so much the modesty, and humility, and
shame of our people are wounded, as their own hope
and life are rentin pieces. For not he who bears'", but he
who utters revUing, is to be pitied : not he who is sraitten by
a brother, but he who smites a brother, is a sinner under the
law; and when the guilty injure the innocent, they suffer
injury, who think they inflict it.
16. Hence too their mind is stricken, thefr conscience
blunted, and their moral sense estranged. It is of God's
wrath not to be conscious of sins, lest repentance follow, as
it is written. And the Lord hath poured out upon them the Isa. 29,
spirit qf deep sleep ; that is, that they raay not return and '
be cured, and, after sinning, be healed by due entreaties and
satisfactions. The Apostle Paid in one of his Epistles lays
it down and says, They received not the love of the truth, 2 Thess.
that they might be saved; and for this cause God shall sendy^ jj.
them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie ; that they
all might be judged who believed not the truth, but had plea
sure in unrighteousness. It is the highest degree of blessed
ness, not to sin ; the second, to acknowledge our sins. In the
one, innocence continues entire and unstained to preserve us,
in the other, there succeedeth a medicine to heal us : both
of which they, by having offended God, have lost, and so both
the grace is gone which is received by the sanctification of
baptism, and the repentance whereby sin is cured cometh
not to aid,
17, Thinkest thou, brother, that these are light sins against
God, smaU and trifling offences, that the majesty of God,
when offended, is not entreated ? that the wrath and fire
and Day of the Lord are not dreaded ? that, when Anti
christ is at hand, tiie faitli ofthe mUitant people is disarmed,
in that the discipline of Christ and His fears are taken away ?
Let the laity see to it how they may heal this, A weightier
task is laid on the priests, in asserting and vindicating the
Majesty of God, that we seem in no respect negligent in
this matter; since the Lord admonishes us, and says, AndM.s.\.2,
now, 0 ye priests, this commandment is for you. If ye will^' ^•
not hear, and \f ye will not lay it to heart, to give glory unto
I" Quoted by S, Jer. Ep. 17. ad Mar- one Ms. Bal. corrects, patitur, " en-
cum, hut not verbatim. From him and dures."

1 64 Great peril in offering easy terms and checking penitence.
Epist. My Name, saith the Lord, I will even send a curse upon ymi,
. ' and I unit curse your blessings. Is honour then given to
God, when the Majesty and judgment of God is so despised,
that whereas He says He is indignant and wroth -with them
that sacrifice, and threatens them with eternal penalties and
everlasting punishment, it is now proposed by the sacri
legious and declared, " be not the wrath of God thought
of, be not the judgment of the Lord feared ; none knock
at the Church of Christ ; but, penance done away, and no
confession of sin made, the Bishops despised and trampled
on, be peace proclaimed by the fallacious words of no true'
' lapsi. presbyters ; and, lest the fallen' should rise, or those placed
without retum to the Church, be coramunion offered the
excommunicate !"
18. For these too it was not enough to have departed from
the Gospel, to have deprived the lapsed ofthe hope of satis
faction and penance, to have withdrawn those entangled in
frauds or stained with adulteries, or polluted by the deadly
contagion of sacrifices, from every feeling or fruit of pe
nance, that they entreat not God, nor make confession of
their crimes in the Church ; nor yet' to have set up for
themselves, without the Church and against the Church,
a conventicle of their abandoned faction, as soon as there
had streamed together a troop of persons of evil consciences
who would not entreat and make satisfaction to God. After
all this, they yet, in addition, having had a pseudo-Bishop
ordained for them by heretics, dare to set sail, and to
carry letters from schismatic aud profane persons to the
chair of Peter, and to the principal Church"', whence the
q Ven. ap. F. and 9 old Mss. and and S. Iren. 3. 3. "propter potentiorem
old Edd. ap. Bal. add " non veris." principalitatem" [or potiorem prino.
The words are omitted by 11 old Mss. " its more eminent original" princi-
ap. Bal. but they may have been passed palitas for ot^X'i ^^^ °° Tert. de Prsescr.
over frora the similarity of the termi- c. 36. p. 470. n. i. Oxf. Tr. and de
nation. Not only Prcbyters a,gainst Preescr. o. 31. where" principalitas" is
Bishops, but even they, as schismatics, used for " priority," " principalis"
no real Presbyters. -'prior" de anim. c. 43. S. Iren. had also
' 9 Mss. ap. F. old Edd. and all the just before called it "the most ancient."]
old Mss. ap. Bal. omit "nisi," consti- see other passages in Barrow on the
tuisse then joins on with the preceding. Pope's supremacy, Snpp. v. c. 9. and S.
* Big. explains " established in the Cypr.Ep.52.§.3.p. 113. Yet there seems
principal city" quoting Cone. Chalced. no ground to limit its eminence to its
can. 28. " The fathers have given the greatness or extent as a Church founded
first rank to the see of the elder Rome, in a royal city. It was an Apostolic
on account of the empire of that city," Churoh, founded by two chief Apostles,

Causes not to be carriedout ofthe Province where they occur. 165
unity of the priesthood' took its rise, remembering not that
they are the same Romans, whose faith has been commended
by the Apostie, to whom faithlessness can have no access. Rom. i,
19. But what is the occasion of their going to you, and
of thefr announcing that a pseudo-Bishop has been set up
against the Bishops ? fbr either they are weU pleased with
what they have done, and persevere in their wickedness :
or if it displeases them and they withdraw, they know
whither they should return. For since it has been decreed
by our whole body, and is alike equitable and just, that
every cause should be there heard where the offence has
been committed"; and a portion of the flock has been as-

an original depository of Apostolic tra
dition, whioh Africa was not, and
Africa had probably been converted
hy it, see Tert. de Prtfisor. 1. o. and
notes i. k. Only its eminence according
to St. C. did not involve subjection.
' As founded by S. Peter, ou whom
the whole Church was as a type of
unity, (see de unit. Eccl. c. 3. Oxf. Tr.
and note Q on Tert. p. 492.) The
stranger then that schismatics could
think a Church founded by S. Peter
could countenance their schism.
" " It was forbidden by a very
ancient canon, ' that those cast out by
any, should be admitted to hearing by
others.' This rule the Nicene fathers
(oan. 5.) wished to be preserved entire
' to the Bishops in each Eparchy.'
The Ep. of the Council of Africa to
Pope Celestine, [cod. can. Eccl. Afr.
fin.] ' Let thy holiness, as is worthy of
thee, repel also the wickedness of Pres
byters aud other clerics, who would
take refuge with thee; inasmuch too
as hy no decision of the fathers has the
African Church been deprived of this,
and the Nicene decrees have most ex
plicitly committed, whether clerks of
an inferior order, or the Bishops them
selves to their Metropolitans. For most
wisely and most justly did they con -
sider, that business of any sort should
be there determined, where it arose,
nor would the grace of the Holy Spirit
be wanting to the forethought of each.'
The 28th Canon Ecel. Afr. ' It hath
been decreed that Presbyters and Dea
cons and the other inferior clergy, in any
causes they may have, if they are dis
satisfied with the tribunals of their own
Bishops, the neighbouring Bishops may
hear them, and let the Bishops called

in by them, with concurrence of their
own Bishop, settle between them.
Wherefore even if they think it right
to appeal thereon, let them not appeal
to the tribunals beyond the seas, but
to the primates of their own provinces
or to a general Council, as hath been
often ordained as to Bishops also. But
whoso shall persevere in appealing to
tribunals beyond seas, be they by no
one in Africa received to Communion."
[Rig.] Hence also the Bishops at the
Council of Antioch objected to Pope
Julius that he communicated with S,
Athanasius, reversing their condemna
tion, as " contrary to the laws of the
Church," (Soz. iii. 8.) although wrongly
on this ground too, that it was not the
act of S. Julius alone, but of a Synod
of above 50 Bishops, and ancient pre
scription, confirmed by the Council of
Nice, allowed the acts of one Council
to be revised by another. Ep. Jul. ap.
S. Ath. Apol. c. Arian. §. 22.) S. Chry
sostom (Ep. ad Innocent i. §. 1. t. iii.
p. 516.) declined on this ground to hear
the charges against Theophilus, " we,
knowing the laws of the fathers, and
shewing honour and respect to the man,
and having his letters shewing that
causes should not be drawn beyond the
bounds of the province, but that the
things of each Eparchy should be tried
in the Eparchy, would not undertake
to judge, but with much earnestness
declined it," see also ab. p. 95. not. r.
on Ep. 43. On the independent autho
rity of each Bishop, see Ep. 55. §. 17.
Ep. 69. fin. Ep. 72. fin. Ep. 73. fin.
Prsef. in Cone. Carth. and Cone. An
tioch. oan. 9. quoted by Barrow 1. o. p.
254. Bal. quotes, L. 20. Cod. Theod.
de accusat. et inscript. and L. 13. " Let

166 Bishops not to be inconstant or lax in admitting heretics.
Epi^. signed to the several shepherds, which each is to rule and
¦ ggg govern, having hereafter to give account of his ministry to
the Lord ; it therefore behoves those over whom we are set,
not to run about from place to place, nor, by their crafty and
deceitful boldness, break the harmonious concord of Bishops,
but there to plead their cause, where they will have both
accusers and witnesses' of their crime ; unless perhaps some
few desperate and abandoned men count as inferior the
authority of the Bishops appointed in Africa, who have
afready given judgment concerning them, and have lately by
the weight of their judgment condemned those persons'
consciences, entangled in the bonds of many sins. Al
ready has their cause been heard : already has sentence
been given conceming them, nor does it accord with the
authority of Prelates to incur blame for the levity of a
changeable and inconstant mind, since the Lord teaches us.
Matt. 5, and says, Lei your communication be. Yea, yea. Nay, nay.
If the number of those who judged in their cause last year,
be computed with the Presbyters and Deacons, more were
then present at the hearing and judgment, than these same
persons amount to, vvho appear now to be joined with
Fortunatus. 20. For you ought to know, dearest brother, that since
he was made a pseudo-Bishop by heretics, he has been
deserted by almost all. For they, to whom in time past
delusive hopes were held out, and deceitful promises given,
that they were to return to the Church together; — these, when
they saw that a pseudo-Bishop was set up amongst them,
discovered that they were cheated and deceived, and day by
day sfream back, and knock at the door of the Church : we
however, who must give account to the Lord, anxiously
pondering, and carefully examining, who ought to be re
ceived and admitted to the Church. For to some, either
thefr own crimes form so great a hindrance, or the brethren
so resolutely and firmly object, that they cannot be received
the power of accusing not extend be- yond seas itself be valid, whereto the
yond the bounds of the province. For persons needed as witnesses, through
judgment on ofiences must take place infirmity of sex or age or many other
there where the offence is said to have hindrances, cannot be brought." Ep.
been committed." Cone. Afr. b. c.
" " Or how shall the judgment be-

Sound judgment of laity as to restoration of the fallen. 167
at aU, without the scandal and peril of very many. For
neither should some ulcerous parts be so brought together,
as to occasion wounds in others that are whole and sound ;
nor is he a useful aud prudent shepherd, who so mingles the
diseased and tainted sheep with his flock, as to aflflict his
whole flock with the infection of their contagious malady ".
21. Oh, that thou couldest be here with us, dearest
brother, when those wicked and perverse men return from
schism. Thou wouldest see what laboiu- 1 have to persuade
our brethren to patience, that stifling their grief of mind they
would consent to receive and restore the wicked. For as
they rejoice and are glad, when such as are bearable and
less culpable retmn : so contrariwise they murmur and
resist, as often as the incurable and froward, and such as
have been contaminated either by adulteries or sacrifices,
and who with all this are moreover proud, return in such
manner to the Church, that they would corrupt the good
dispositions within it. I scarcely persuade the people,
rather I extort it fi-om them, that they would allow such to
be admitted. And the grief of the brotherhood appears the
more reasonable, in that some few, who, when the people
strove and spoke against it, were yet admitted by my
easiness, have proved worse than they were before, and have
not been able to keep their pledges of repentance, because
neither was the repentance true, wherewith they returned.
22. But what shall I say of those, who have now saUed to
you with Felicissimus guilty of every crime, sent as legates
from Fortunatus their pseudo-Bishop, carrying to you letters
as false, as he whose letters they carry is false ; whose con
science is so manifoldly defiled, their life so execrable, so
foul, that even if they were in the Church, such as they
r In some old Edd. 10 old Mss. ap. in all the Mss. which Pam. saw, and 13
Bal. one Ms. only out of those of Bp. old Mss, ap. Bal. It is omitted by
Fell, (probably one of the 10 of Bal.) Man. Pam. Fell, and by Rig. in the
and in collations on the margin of a text, mentioned in a note. Nor are
copy of ed. Manut. ap. Rig. there is any of the 3 books of Solomon, or either
added, " Regard not their numbers, of the books of Wisdom, any where iu
For better is one who feareth the Lord, St. C. quoted with this formula " by the
than a thousand ungodly sons, as the Prophet," but either as " Scripture' or
Lord spoke by the prophet, saying, " Solomon in the Holy Spirit," Ep. 3.
' My son, delight not in ungodly sons, p. 5. or " the Holy Ghost by Solomon,"
though they multiply unto thee, since bel. §. 26. Ecclus. is quoted as Solomon's
the fear of the Lord is not in them.' Cone. Carth. $. 27. (as in one Ms. here
Eccli. 16, 1 . 2." This clause is wanting ap. Bal.)

168 St. C's anxiety to receive penitents.
Epist. ought to be expeUed from it? Moreover, knowing well their
A 252' "^° guilt, they dare not come to us, nor approach the
threshold of the Church ; but they wander about, without,
through our province, to circumvent and despoil the bre
thren: and being now well known to all, and on all sides
shut out for their crimes, they sail over thither to you also.
For they have not the boldness to come near us, or to appear
before us ; in that the crimes alleged against them by the
brethren are most grievous and most heinous. If they choose
to submit to our judgment, let them come. FinaUy, if they
can find any excuse or defence, let us see what sense they
have of making amends, what fruit of penitence they can
adduce. The Church here is not closed against any, nor the
Bishop denied to any. Our patience and easiness and kind
liness are open to all who come. I wish all to retum to the
Church, I wish all our fellow-soldiers to be inclosed within the
camp of Christ, and the dwelling-place of God the Father :
I forgive every thing, I overlook many things, through my
desire and longing to unite the brotherhood together. Even
the sins which are committed against God \ I do not weigh
with the full strictness of religion; I am almost myself
a delinquent in remitting delinquencies more than I ought.
I welcome with a ready and entire affection those that
return in penitence, who confess their sin, making humble
and genuine amends.
23. But if there are any who suppose that they can return
to the Church, not by prayers, but by menaces, or think that
they can procure access for themselves, not by lamentations
and satisfactions, but by terrors, let them be assured that
the Church of the Lord stands closed against such, and that
the camp of Christ, invincible and steong and fortified by the
protection of the Lord, does not yield to menaces. A Priest
holding fast the Gospel of God, and keeping the command
ments of Christ, may be slain ; he cannot be conquered.
Zacharias, a priest of God, suggests and supplies us with an
example of courage and faith, who, when he could not be
alarmed by menaces and stoning, was slain in the temple of
God ; at the same time proclaiming and saying, what we too
» see ab. Ep. 17. p, 43. n. f.

Threats of those without the Church a groundf or refusal. 169
proclaim and say against heretics, Tlius saith the Lord, Fe 2 Chron.
have forsaken the ways of the Lord, and ihe Lord will^'^'^^'
forsake you.
24. For, because a few bold and wicked men forsake the
heavenly and saving ways of the Lord, and not doing holy
things are deserted of the Holy Spirit, we too must not
therefore be forgetful of the Divine tradition, so as to think
that the wickedness of angry men is mightier than the
judgments of priests ; or suppose that human endeavours
avail more in attacking, than the Divine aid in protecting.
In the dignity of the Catholic Church, dearest brother, is the
faithful and uncorrupt majesty of the people placed within
it, is the episcopal authority and power also to be therefore
laid aside, that those who are set without the Church may say
they wish to judge a prelate in the Church ? heretics,
a Christian ? wounded, the sound ? maimed, the whole ?
fallen, one who standeth ? criminals, their judge ? sacrilegious,
a priest? What remains but that the Church give way to
the Capitol, and that the priests withdrawing and removing
the Altar' of the Lord, the images and idols with their' altare
altars^ pass into the sacred and venerable cousistory of the'aras
Clergy, and a wider and fuller scope be afforded Novatian
for declaiming against us and reviling us? what else remains,
if they who have sacrificed and publicly denied Christ, are
not only entreated and admitted without doing penance, but
moreover begin to domineer by the influence of their terror ?
If they ask for peace, lay they down their arms ! If ready to
give satisfaction, why threaten ? or if they threaten, let them
know that the priests of God are not afraid. For not even
shall Antichrist, when he comes, enter the Church because
he threatens ; nor shall we yield to his arras and violence,
because he professes that he will kill such as resist. Heretics
arm us, when they think that we are alarmed by their
menaces ; nor do they cast us down ', but rather lift us up
and kindle us, when they make peace itself worse to the
brethren than persecution.
25. We hope indeed, that they may not accomplish in sin
what in rage they speak; that they who sin by perfidious
and cruel words, offend not also in deed. We entreat and
' in facieni 11 Mss. ap. Fell. Bal. with the old Edd. has " in pace," but
alleges no Ms. authority.

170 Enemies ofthe Church to be sorrowed for, not dreaded.
Epist. beseech God, Whom these cease not to provoke and exas-
' perate, that their hearts may be softened, that laying aside
their rage they may retum to a sound mind; that their
breasts, now mantled over with the darkness of sin, may be
opened to the light of repentance ; and that they rather beg
that the prayers and supplications of the chief priest may be
poured forth for their behalf, than themselves pour forth
his blood. But if they shall continue in their phrenzy,
and crueUy persevere in those their parricidal treacheries and
menaces, there is no priest of God so weak, so prostrate and
abject, so imbecile from human infirmity, as not to be of
God upheld against the eneraies and opposers of God, as not
to have his lowliness and infirmity emimated by the vigour
and strength of his protecting Lord. To us it is of no
moment, by whom or when we be slain, since we shaU
receive from the Lord the recompense of our death and our
blood. Their concision' is to be bewailed and lamented
whom the devil so blinds, that, thinking not of the eternal
punishments of hell, they endeavour to imitate the advent of
Antichrist who is now approaching.
26. Now, though I am aware, dearest brother, that by
reason of the mutual love which we owe and manifest
towards each other, you always read my Episties to the very
eminent Clergy who there preside with you, and to your
most holy and flourishing ' people ; yet now I both exhort
and beg of you, to do at my request, what on other occasions
you do of your own accord and of courtesy, and read this my
Epistle, that so, if any contagion of poisoned language or
pestilent reports has crept in amongst the brethren, it may be
wholly reraoved from their ears and hearts, and the sound and
sincere affection of the good may be cleansed from every
taint of heretical detraction. But for the future let our most
beloved brethren resolutely decline and avoid the con-
2 Tim. versation and intercourse of those whose words spread as
2, 17. « Phil. 3, 2. The ' circumcision' of Hom. 10. and Chrysol. Hom. 114. ap.
the Jew became the mere cutting off Heins. Exere. ad loo.
of a piece of flesh to their own hurt i" Cornelius (ap. Eus. vi. 43.) enume-
(K/trxTa/iTi), an emblem of their own rales, at this time, " 44 Presbyters,
being " cut off from the holy root," 7 deacons, and as many sub-deacons,
(S. Basil, de Humil. §. 4. T. p. 159.) 42 acolythes, exorcists and readers
and of all who rending the body of with doorkeepers, 52, widows and In
Christ, are themselves, as worthless need above 1500." Optatus (ii. 4.)

Xtians tobeasseparatefrom heretics as they from theCh urch. 171
doth a canker : as tiie Apostle says. Evil communications i Cor.
corrupt good manners. And again, A man that is awxit. 3,"
heretic after one" admonition reject; knowing that he that^o.n.
is such is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of him
self. And the Holy Ghost speaketh by Solomon, saying.
An ungodly man carrieth destruction in his mouth, and Prov.
hideth flre in his lips. He also warneth us again, saying, '
Hedge in thy ears with thorns, and hearken not to a Ecclus.
perverse tongue. And again; An evil doer giveth heed /opr'ov. '
the tongue ofthe wicked, but a righteous man does not listen i7, *•
to false lips. Now although I know that our brethren with
you, fenced in by your foresight, yea, and very much on their
guard through their own vigilance, cannot be taken or
deceived by the poison of heretics, and that, in proportion
to the fear of God which is in them, the Divine authority
and precepts constrain them ; yet my, be it solicitude or
affection, induced me to write this, even though superfluous,
unto you, that we should engage in no coramerce with such,
join not in meals or conversation with the wicked, and
should be as separate from them as they have separated
themselves from the Church; for that it is written. If /ieMat.i8,
shall neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto thee as an
heathen man and a publican : and the blessed Apostle doth
not adraonish only, but also coraraands to withdraw frora
such ; We command you, he says, in the Name of our Lord
Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every bro- 2 Thess.
ther ihat walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition ^' ^•
which he received of us. There can be no fellowship
between faith and faithlessness. He who is not with Christ,
who is an adversary of Christ, who is an eneray to His
unity and peace, cannot be joined with us. If they come
with prayers and amends, be they heard : if they heap up
rerilings and menaces, be they rejected.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
' see on Tert. de Preescr. Haer. §. 6. p. 439, u. f. Oxf. Tr.

172 Sympathy of the whole Church in the praise ofeachportion.
Epist.
^^7^ EPISTLE LX.
Cyprian to his brother Cornelius, greeting.
We have received, dearest brother, the glorious testimony
of your faith and courage, and with such exulting joy did
we hear of the honour of your Confession, as to consider
ourselves also partakers and sharers in your merits and
praise. For since we have one Church, a mind undivided,
and harmony indissoluble, what priest would not congratulate
himself upon the praises of his brother priest, as if they were
his own ? or what brotherhood does not every where rejoice
in the joy of the brethren,'' It cannot be expressed how
great was the exultation among us, and how great the joy,
when we had heard of your bravery and your victory, that
to the brethren there you had been a leader to Con
fession ; then too, that the confession of the leader had been
enlarged through the unitedness of the .brethren ; so that,
going before to glory, you have made raany your companions
in glory, and have persuaded the whole people to become
a Confessor", having yourself been prepared, the first, to
confess for all : so that we find not which we ought first to
extol in you, whether your ready and firm faith, or the
inseparable love of the brethren. Among you the courage of
the Bishops leading the way has been publicly approved, the
unitedness of the brotherhood following been manifested.
Since with you is but one mind aud one voice, the whole
Roman Church has confessed. Bright, dearest brother, has
been the faith which the blessed Apostle praised in you".
d Confessorem. The sing, seems to ing as themselves only, or their flocks
have been chosen, in order to express also, were sought, (see on de Laps.
tbe oneness of mind ofthe whole people, §. 8. p. 159. n. g.) so the people had
that they confessed as one man. All a duty to offer themselves, if they
who knew that S. Cornelius had been might save their Bishop, else, unless
singled out, joined in confessing that called, to be still, see ab, p, 71, u. h, on
they too were Christians, (§. 2.) whe- Ep. 31, §, 5.
ther out of a divine sympathy, as in the ' " Would you know how the Apostle
case also of S. Cyprian, " tbe whole designates each province by its own
assembled of the brethren cried out, qualities ? To this day remain the
' We will be beheaded witb him,' " same traces of excellences and of
(Life, p. xxii.) or to shew the heathen errors. Ofthe Roman people the faith
the hopelessness of persecution. As is praised. Where besides, with such
Bishops were to flee or remain, accord- zeal and numbers, doth-such a concourse

Satan seeks to assail one by one, repelled by unanitnity. 173
This excellence of courage and firmness of strength bc even
thin foresaw in tiie Spirit, and testifying to your deserts by
proclaiming the future, while praising the parent, he arouses
the children. Thus unanimous, thus brave, great are the
examples ye have given to the other brethren, of unanimity
and fortitude. Ye have taught them deep awe of God, firm
adherence to Christ; that in perU people be joined to the
priests ; in persecution brethren be not separated from bre
thren; that united concord can never be overcome; that
whatsoever is asked by all together \ the God qf peace granteth
to the peace-makers.
2. The adversary had burst forth to shake with violent
terror the camp of Christ. But with the same vehemence
that he had come, with the same was he driven back and
vanquished; and whatsoever dread and terror he brought, he
found fortitude and strength proportionate. He had thought
that he could again overthrow the servants of God ; and that
as novices and inexperienced he should in his wonted way
shake them, as ill-prepared and unwatchful. One he first
assailed, endeavouring as a wolf to part a sheep from the
flock, as a hawk to separate a dove from the flight ; for he
who has not strength enough against all, tries to beset the
loneliness of individuals. But repulsed alike by the faith
and vigour of her united army, he perceived that the soldiers
of Christ are now sober and watchful, that they stand armed
for the battle ; that they can die, but cannot be conquered ;
that they are on this very account invincible, because not
afraid to die; nor do they in turn assaU their assailants,
since the guiltiess may not kill even the guilty ; but that
readily they resign their lives and their blood ; that, since
such mighty wickedness and cruelty wasteth in the world,
the speedier their departure frora the wicked and the cmel.
What a glorious spectacle was that in the Eyes of God !
what joy to His Church in the sight of Christ, that to the
hattie wherewith the Enemy had sought to press in upon
flow to the Churches or the tombs of devotion, and simple readiness to be-
the Martyrs ? Where doth the ' Amen' lieve. Again they are reproved for
so re-echo like the thunder of heaven ? easiness and pride ; easiness, as Rom.
Not that the Romans have any other 16,17— 19.ofpride,ll,20and25.12 3'
faith than that of all the Churches of 15.16." S. Jer.Prffif.inEp.adGal.l.2'
Christ, but that in them is greater ' see Ep. 11. §. 3,

1 74 Heretics flercer, as Church faithful; despised by Satan, as his.
Epist. them, not single soldiers, but the whole camp went forth
T-rr^ together. For it is plain that all would have come, could
all have heard, since whoever did hear, ran promptly forward
and came. How many lapsed among you have been restored
by a glorious Confession 1 They stood courageously, and by
the very anguish of repentance were made raore courageous
for the battle. So that it appeareth that they were before
taken by surprise, and were shaken by panic at a thing new
and unwonted, but afterwards returned to theraselves; with
constancy and firmness, annealed to all endurance a true
faith and the strength gathered from the fear of God, and
now stand no longer for pardon of sin, but for the crown of
suffering. 3. What says Novatian to these Ihings, dearest brother?
does he yet lay aside his error ? or rather (as is usual with
men distracted) is he driven to the greater phrensy by our
very blessings and prosperity ? and as the glory of love and
faith increaseth more and more with us, so does the insanity
of dissension and envy gather fresh strength with him ? does
the unhappy man not yet heal his wounds, but even still
more deeply wound both himself and his associates? brawling
with noisy tongue to the ruin of the brethren ; hurling darts
of envenoraed eloquence; hardened through the perverseness
of secular philosophy, not peaceable through the gentleness
of the wisdom of the Lord ; a deserter of the Church, an
enemy to pity, a murderer of penitence, a teacher of pride,
a corrupter of truth, a destroyer of charity? Does he yet
acknowledge who is the priest of God, which the Church
and house of Christ, who the servants of God wdiom the
devil assails, who Christians whora Antichrist attacks ? For
he doth not seek out those,, whom he has already subdued,
or desire to overthrow those whom he has already raade his
own. The foe and enemy of the Church despises and passes
by as captives and conquered, those whom he has estranged
from the Church and led without; he proceeds to assault
those in whom he perceives Christ to dwell. Although even
if any one from among such should have been apprehended,
he has no ground to flatter himself as though he were set for
the confession of the Name of Christ, since it is certain, that
if such sort are put to death without the Church, this is no

Xtianstofast,wa.tch, pray for each other; departed,prayforus. 175
crown of faith, but rather the punishment of faithlessness ;
nor win they dwell in the House of God among those of one
mind, who, we see, have, through the phrensy of discord,
withdrawn from the household of peace and of God.
4. We, exhort to the utmost of om- power, dearest brother,
for the sake of the mutual affection whereby we are mutually
joined together, that (since we are instructed by the pro
vidence of the Lord warning, and are admonished by the
wholesome counsels ofthe Divine mercy, that the day of our
contest and last struggle is now at hand,) we, with all our people,
should not cease to give ourselves to fastings, to watchings, to
prayers. Be we instant with continual groanings and frequent
enfreaties. For these are our heavenly arms, which make us
stand and persevere courageously. These are our spiritual
defences, and the divine weapons which protect us. Be we
mindful of each other, in concord and of one mind, pray
we ever on either side for one another, lighten we our
bm-dens and distresses by mutual affection. And which
soever of us shall by the speediness of the Divine vouchsafe
ment go hence the first, let our love continue in the presence
of the Lord, cease not our prayers for our brethren and
sisters in presence of the raercy of the Father ^.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.
B apud Dominum— apud miserioor- the souls of the saints who fell asleep
diamPatris; no longer to Him only, hut before us:— for wherea? in this life
with Him, in His very Presence, and knowledge is manifested to those ac-
so more available. " Theodosia — oame counted worthy, ' through a glass
to certain in bonds, who themselves darkly,' but then revealed ' face to
also confessed Christ and were sitting face,' it were inconsistent if the like
before the Prsetorium, both out of kind- were not to be the case as to other
ness, and, as is likely, to request them excellencies, especially since what is
when they came to the presence of the laid up beforehand in this life is then
Lord to remember her." (Eus. de Mart, really perfected. But one of the chief-
Palfflst. V. 7. Mart, of S. Theodosia.) est excellencies, according to the divine
S. Jerome adv. Vigil, o. 7. " If Apo- word, is love of our neighbour, which
sties and Martyrs, still in the body, can the saints, who have fallen asleep
pray for the rest, while tbey must still before us, must necessarily be supposed
be anxious about themselves, how to have much more exceedingly towards
much more, after their crowns, vie- those who are yet engaged in the strife
tories, and triumphs won!" Orig. de of this life, than tho.se who are yet
Orat. §. 12. t. 1. p. 213, 14. ad de la beset with human infirmity, and hut
Kae. "Nor doth the High Priest helping the weaker in a common strife.
alone pray with those who pray truly. Not here alone does brotherly love
but the ' angels' also ' in heaven' who fulfil that saying, < if one member suffer,
rejoice over one sinner that repenteth all the members suffer with it, and if
more than over ninety and nine just one member be honoured, all the mem-
persons, who need no repentance,' and bers rejoice with it.' "

Epist. LXI.
A. 252.

1 7 6 Martyrdoms deferred shew God's m igh t, lessen n ol the praise.
EPISTLE LXI.
Cyprian with his Colleagues to his brother Lucius, greeting.
Lately too have we congratulated you, deare.st brother, when
the Divine favour, by a twofold honour, made you as well a
Confessor as a Bishop in the administration of His Church.
And now again no less do we congratulate you and your
corapanions and the whole brotherhood, that the gracious
and abundant protection of the Lord hath, with the same
glory and praise to you, brought you back again to His
own : that so the shepherd might be restored to feed the
flock, the pilot to guide the ship, the ruler to rule the
people, and it might appear that your banishment was so
ordered of God, not that the Bishop, expelled and banished,
should be wanting to the Church, but that he should retum
to the Church increased in greatness. For neither in the
three youths was the dignity of martyrdom the less, because,
death baffled, out of the fiery furnace they carae forth safe ;
nor was the praise of Daniel less perfected, because he, who
had been given to the lions for a prey, protected by the
Lord, lived to glory. In the confessors of Christ, martyr
doms deferred lessen .not the merits of Confession, but
display the mightiness of the Divine protection. We see
set forth in you, what the brave and illustrious youths
declared before the king, that they were ready to be burnt
in the flames, rather than serve his gods, or worship the
image which he had set up ; yet that the God Whom they
worshipped, and Whora we too worship, was able to deliver
them from the fiery furnace, and to deliver them fi'om the
Dan. 3, jj^nds of the king and from present punishment. This we
now find accomplished in the fidelity of your confession,
and in the protection of the Lord over you ; that whereas ye
were prepared and ready to undergo every infliction, yet the
Lord withdrew you from torture, and reserved you for the
Church. In your retum, the Bishop hath not been abridged
of the dignity of his Confession, but rather his priestiy
authority increased ; so that there standeth at the altar of
God a priest, who not by words but by deeds, raay exhort
>> See above, Ep. 58. p. 142. and n. k.

Dan. 3.
Dan. 6.

Persecutions bear witness fo God's real servants. 1 77
his people to take up the arms of confession and undergo
martyrdom, and, now that Antichrist is at hand', may pre
pare his soldiers for battie not only by the incitement of
words and of his voice, but by an example of faith and
courage. 2. We understand, dearest brother, and see clearly with
the whole light of our heart, the salutary and holy purposes
of the Divine Majesty, whence that unlooked-for perse
cution' lately arose amongst you, whence the secular power
suddenly burst forth against the Church of Christ, the
Bishop and blessed martyr Comelius, aud you all : tbat, for
the confounding and beating down of heretics, the Lord
might shew, which is the Church, who its one Bishop'',
chosen by Divine appointment; which Presbyters are joined
with the Bishop in the priestiy dignity; which is the united
aud true people of Christ knit together by the love of the
Lord's flock; who they were, whom the Enemy would attack,
who, on the other hand, they whom the Devil would spare
as being his own. For the adversary of Christ persecutes
and assaults only the carap and soldiers of Christ. Heretics,
once cast down and made his own, he despises and passes
by. He seeks to overthrow those whom he sees to stand.
3. And would, dearest brother, we were now allowed to be
with you on your retum, that we too, who love you with
mutual affection, might, with the rest, be present and share
the glad frufr of your coming. What exuhation of aU the
brethren there! what greeting and embracing as you severally
met togetiier ! As they cling to your side, scarce can they
be satisfied with kissing'; scarce can the very gaze and eyes
ofthe people be satiated with beholding. From the joy of
your coming the brotherhood around you has begun to learn,
what and how great gladness wiU foUow, when Christ shall
' Under Gallus and Volusianus, who Bal. adopted it ; in the Ben. text oculig
persecuted the Christians to appease is retained. In the following " De
the anger ofthe gods and avert the adventusvestrlgaudio," bas been joined
pestilence which was ravaging the em- with what follows, as by Pam. and F •
pire, [F.] or aa refusing to take part in the joy at the restoration of the Bishop'
^e sacrifices ordered to that end. [Bp. the representative and herald of Chri»t'
¦Jo , ^ through whom He visited His people!
See above Ep. 49. p. 108. n. i. and became a type of the joy at His own
P.- Xf- P-.^°°- °- "¦ last Coming. Bal. and some old edd.
Usculie for oculis, corrected by join it with the preceding, wherebv all
iJp. F. from Bod. I. with which the the force of tbe words is lost

178 The return ofa holy Bishop a herald of Christ's coming.
Epist. come, for since His Advent will soon draw nigh, a kind of
LXII .
— — — ' picture has now gone before in you, that, as John His
forerunner, uho prepared the way before Him, preached
that Christ was come ; so now in the retum of a Bishop a
Confessor of the Lord and His Priest, it appeareth that the
Lord also is now returning. But I and my Colleagues and
all the brotherhood send this letter to you in our stead,
dearest brother, and by this Epistle exhibiting to you our
joy, We express the faithful devotedness of our love, here
also in our sacrifices and in our prayers ceasing not to give
thanks to God the Father, and to Christ His Son, our Lord,
and to pray and entreat, that He Who is Himself Perfect
and the Perfecter, raay guard and perfect in you the glorious
crown of your confession ; Who also perhaps brought you
back for this very purpose", that your glory may not be
hidden, should the martyr's testimony of your Confession be
consummated abroad. For a victim w-hich affords to the
brotherhood a pattern of courage and faith, ought to be im
molated in the presence of the brethren.
We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

A. 253. EPISTLE LXII.
Cyprian to Januarius, Maximus, Proculus, Victor, Modi-
anus, Nemesianus, Nampulus, and Honoratus, his bre
thren, greeting.
I. With the utmost grief of mind and not without tears I
have read the letter, dearest brethren, which from the anxiety
of your affection you wrote to me conceming the captivity "
of our brethren and sisters. For who would not grieve at
n> This was fulfilled in the martyr- sentence of the judge.'' The death in
dom of S. Lucius, shortly after. His prison, as being a final and often ex-
day is probably March 4 or 5. Then ceeding (see e. g. Ep. 22. .p. 52.) suf-
his Episcopate lasted not 6, Eusebius fering for Christ was mar^rdom and
says " under 8," months. (H.E.vii.2.) was so held, (see ab. Ep. 12. p. 20.)
S. Cyprian calls him a martyr (Ep. 68. The Martyrol. Eom. says that he was
%. uit.) Tillemont (Note 33. sur S. beheaded.
Cyprien) supposes that he died in " Numidian Bishops, for to such St.
prison " his death being mentioned, C. says Ep. 70. was written (Ep. 72.
not in tbe martyrology of Bucherius, §. 1.) and in it the names of all these
but in the ' depositio Episcoporum,' Bishops occur. The same is stated in
where none are mentioned who are the Ed. Man. and cod. Hem. Bal.

known to have died by tortures or the

Christians, redeemed by Christ, to redeem Ctiristin His members. 179
such misfortunes, or who would not reckon his brother's
sorrow as his own, since the Apostie Paul speaks, and says,
Whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it ; I Cor.
or one member rejoice, all ihe members rejoice with it. ' ' ''
And in another place, he says, Who is weak, and I am not 2 Cor
weak ? Wherefore now too the captivity of the brethren is '
to be reckoned by us as our own captivity : and the grief of
those in peril is to be accounted as our grief: since in truth
we are joined into one body, and not affection only, but
religion also ought to incite and encourage us to redeem the
members of the brethren. For whereas the Apostle Paul
again says. Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and ' Cor.
that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you ? even if charity did '
not induce us to give assistance to the brethren, yet here we
should consider that they are the temples of God which have
been made captive ; and that we ought not, by long delay
regardless of their sorrow, to aUow the temples of God to
remain long captive ; but should strive with our utmost
strength, and with all speed endeavour by our ready services
to earn the favour of Christ our Judge, and Lord, and God.
For since the Apostie Paul says, As many of you as have Gal- 3,
been baptized into Christ have put on Christ, in our^'^'
captive brethren Christ is to be contemplated, and to be
redeemed from the perd of captivity. Who redeemed us from
the peril of death ; so that He Who rescued us from the
jaws of the devil, and Who remaineth and dweUeth in us,
may now Himself be rescued from the hands of barbarians ;
and He redeemed by a sum of money, Who redeemed us by
the Cross and His Blood ; Who for this reason suffers these
things for the present to be done, that our faith may be tried,
whether each of us would do for another what he would have
° S. Augustine (Ep. 199 ad Hesyoh. " was fenced by encampments on ac-
§. 46.) mentions "innumerable bar- count of the multitude of the barbarian
barous nations in Africa," of whom Moors encircling it, to restrain their
" very few only, and close on the Bo- marauding invasions." (Herodian.l vii
man borders and at peace, had within speaking of this period.) S. Aug" (Eu'
a few years begun to be Christians." ill. ad Victorian. $. 7.) relates the re-
These were constantly infesting the storation of a consecrated virgin the
Roman borders, whence Numidia family of her captors, who had 'been
had a legion always encamped in it, visited with disease, having been healed
(Ptolem. Dio Hist. 1. 55.) " for pro- on her prayers, (from Bp. P. Ann
tecting the borders ofthe empire." CTac. 253.)
Hist, iv, 48. add Ann, iii, 9.) and

180 Thanks due to those, who call us to relieve Xt in His members.
Epist, done for himself, were he held in captivity by barbarians,
T ^ TT J- ^
 : For who that is mindful of huraanity and reminded of mutual
A 263 affection, if he be a father, will not now reckon that his own
sons are there ? if he be a husband, will not with equal
grief and shame for the conjugal bond consider his own wife
to be there held in captivity ? But how great mdst be the
common grief and anxiety of us all, for the peril of the
virgins who are there detained, for whom not the loss of
liberty only, but of modesty is to be lamented ; nor are the
bonds of barbarians to be deplored, so much as the defile-
I leno- ment of impure places and men'; lest merabers dedicated to
num ac Christ •", and for ever devoted by virtuous chastity to the
lupana- . „
rium. praise of continence, should be polluted by the lust and
contamination of the insolent.
2. All these things according to your letter our brother
hood, takiug into consideration and with sorrow enquiring
into, have all promptly and cheerfully and bountifully con
tributed supplies of money to the brethren ; being indeed
ever, in accordance with the stedfastness of their faith,
forward to the work of God, yet now still more kindled to
healthful works by the contemplation of so great grief For
Matt, since the Lord in His Gospel says, / was sick, and ye
' ' visited Me ; with how much higher reward to our work will
He now say, " I was captive, and ye redeemed Me ?" And
whereas He further says, I was in prison, and ye came
unto Me ; how much more will it be when He shall begin to
say, " I was in the prison of captivity, and lay among bar
barians shut up and in bonds, and ye delivered Me from
tbat imprisonment of servitude," being to receive a reward
frora the Lord when the Day of Judgment shall come ? In
fine, we give you the most sincere thanks, for that ye have
been pleased to make us partners of your solicitude, and of
so good and needful a work ; that ye have offered us fertile
fields, in which we might sow the seeds of our hope, having
to look for a harvest of raost abundant fruit, which will grow
p De hab. virg. c. 4. Ep. 4. Ambrose, for this purpose, broke the
S " Tbe redemption of captives was consecrated vessels of the Church,
always accounted in the Church among (Off. 2. 48.) as did S. Augustine (for
the first oflices of charity, and Lactan- them and for the poor, Possid. Vit. §.
tlus calls it ' a great and excellent 24.) and Deogratias." (Victor Vit. de
office of justice.' [Institt, vi. 12.] S. pers. Vand, 1, i,) F,

Benefactors namedto obtainmentionin prayer and at the Altar.\8\
from this heavenly and saving culture. We have therefore
sent you an hundred thousand sesterces', which have been '807. 5.
collected by the contributions of the clergy and laity who
are set here with us in the Church over which by the good
pleasure of the Lord we preside: this you will dispense
according to your discretion.
3. We wish indeed that nothing of this sort may again
happen, and that our brethren, being protected by the
Majesty of the Lord, may be kept safe from perils of this
kind. If, however, for the searching out of the charity of
our dispositions, and the trial of the faith of our hearts, any
such thing should happen, on no account delay to write us
word of it ; being well assured that our Church and all the
brotherhood here entreat by their prayers that this may not
again happen ; yet that if it does happen, they will cheer
fully and bountifully contribute their aid.
4. But that ye may remember in your prayers our brethren
and sisters, who have promptly and cheerfully laboured in
this so needful work, that they may ever so labour, and that
in requital of their good work, ye may present thera before
God in your Sacrifices and supplications, I have subjoined
the names of each. I have moreover added the names of
my Colleagues and fellow-Prelates, who being present here,
contributed soraewhat, according to their means, in the
naraes of theraselves and of their people ; and, beside our
own amount, I have set dowTi and sent their several sums :
of all these, as faith and charity requfre, ye ought to make
mention in your supplications and prayers.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily fareweU. Re
member us. EPISTLE LXIII.
Cyprian to his brother Ccecilius', greeting.
I, Although I am aware, dearest brother, that most of the
Bishops, who by the Divine favour are set .over the Churches
' Probably Caecilius of Bilta, Cono. fane thing, [see Bingham 15. 217.] but
Carth, 5, 1. [B.] " The Ep. is written asSt.C,says,forpersonserringthrough
nota^ainsthereties,suchastheAquarii simplicity. It is quoted by S, Aug. de
orHydroparastatae,orEnoratite3, whose doctr. Christian, iv, 21, as written in a
error consisted in thinking wine a pro- subdued style. F,

182 Wine, in the mystical meaning ofH. Ser. , denotes the Bloodof Xt.
Epist, of the Lord throughout the world, adhere to the method of
¦ " Evangelical truth and the tradition of the Lord, and do not,
by human ' and novel practices, depart from what Christ our
Master both enjoined and did; yet since some, either
through ignorance or simplicity, in consecrating and ad
ministering to the people the Cup of the Lord, do not the
same as Jesus Christ our Lord and God, the Author and
Teacher of this Sacrifice, did and taught ; I have thought it
a holy and necessary duty to write you this letter, that
should any one be still held by this error, he may, having
clearly seen the light of truth, retum to the root and origin
of the tradition of the Lord. Nor must you think, dearest
brother, that I am writing my own and human opinions, or
that I boldly take this on myself of my own mere will, for
that I ever maintain my own mediocrity with humble and
shame-faced moderation. But when any thing is enjoined
by the inspiration and command of God, a faithful servant
must needs obey the Lord ; acquitted by all of assuming
any thing arrogantly to himself, in that he is compelled
to fear offending the Lord, unless he do what he is bidden.
But you should know that 1 have been admonished', that in
offering the Cup the tradition of the Lord be observed, nor
aught else be done by us, than what the Lord has first done
for us : that the Cup which is offered in remembrance of
Him, should be ofi'ered raixed with wine. For whereas
johni5, Christ says, / am the true rine ; the Blood of Christ is not
^' surely water, but wine. Nor can His Blood whereby we
have been redeemed and quickened, appear to be in the Cup,
when the Cup is without that wine, whereby the Blood of
1 Sacra- Christ is set forth, as is declared by the raystical meaning'
mento. ^^^ testimony of all the Scriptures.
2, For we find in Genesis also, as to the hidden Mystery
' As above, " a human Church" in monitions and warnings vouchsafed
contrast witb the one once founded ; hy God' (see ab, Ep, 12, §. 8. p. 28.
(Ep. 55, §. 20.) " human tradition" to Ep. 16. ^. 3. p. 42. Ep. 57. *. 1. p-
the " institution of God ;" (Ep. 74. §. 138 and §. 4. p. 141. Ep. 60. §. 4.) and
3.) "human error" to " Divine tra- here in addition, " in.spirante et man-
dition" (ib. j. 12.) dante Domino," " jubetur," and this in
E All the expressions used here contrast to doing it of his own mind
imply that St. C. on this occasion also " ultronea voluntate," " nostra et hu-'
had a direct command from God to mana conscrihere," and assuming anj
write. He had often before used the thing to himself " nihil sibi arroganter
word monere, admonere, &c. of ad- assumit."

Jhfpes ofthe Sacramentand Sacrifice in Noah and Melchizedech. 183
in Noah, that this same was promised, and that for them there
was a figure of the Passion ofthe Lord, in that He drank wine ; Gen.i9,
that he was dnmken ; that he was uncovered within his tent ;
that he was lying down with his thighs bared and open to
view ; that such nakedness of the father was noticed by his
middle son, and told abroad ; but was covered by two, the
elder and the younger ; and other circumstances which it is
not necessary to follow out, since it sufiices to embrace this
alone, that Noah exhibiting a type of the future truth, did
not drink water, but wine, and so pourtrayed a figure of the
Passion of the Lord.
3. Likewise iu the priest Melchizedech we see the mystery
of the Sacrifice of our Lord prefigured, as Holy Scripture
testifies, saying, And Melchizedech king of Salem brought Gen.U,
forth bread and wine. But he was the priest of ihe most
High God, and blessed Abraham. But that Melchizedech
bore a type of Christ, the Holy Spirit declares in the Psalms,
saying to the Son in the Person of the Father, Before" the Vs. uo,
morning star I begat Thee; Thou art a Priest for ever after '
the order of Melchizedech. Which order assuredly is this,
coming fi-om that Sacrifice and thence descending, that Mel
chizedech was a priest of the most High God, that he
offered bread and wine, that he blessed Abraham. For who
is more a Priest of the most High God, than our Lord Jesus
Christ, Who offered a Sacrifice to God the Father, and
offered that same which Melchizedech had offered, that is,
bread and wine, namely, His own Body and Blood ? And
that blessing going before with respect to Abraham, belonged
to our people. For if Abraham believed in God, and it was Gen. 16
counted to him for righteousness ; then whoever believes ^•
in God and lives by faith, is found righteous, and is shewn
long since to have been blessed and justified in faithful
Abraham ; as the blessed Apostie Paul proves, saying, Abra- Gal. 3
ham believed God, and it was accounted io him for righ- ^—^•
teousness. Ye know then that ihey which are of faith, the
same are the children of Abraham. But the Scripture,
foreseeing that God tvould justify ihe heathen through
faith, preached before to Abrahatn, that in him alt nations
should be blessed. So then they which be of faith are
" Testim. i. 29. p. 31. Oxf. Tr.

184 Types ofthe Cup of His Blood in Proverbs Sr blessing of Judah.
iivisT. blessed wilh faithful Abraham. Whence in the Gospel we
j^253"' find, that frotn stones are raised, that is, from the Gentiles
Matt, are gathered, children unto Abraham. And when the Lord
39.
' ¦ praised Zacchseus, He answered and said. This day is salm
is, 9. tion cotne to this house, forasmuch as he also is a son of
Abrahatn. In Genesis therefore, that the blessing of Abra
ham by Melchizedech the priest might be duly celebrated,
the figure of the Sacrifice of Christ goes before, appointed
naraely in bread and wine, which thing the Lord accom
plishing and fulfilling, offered bread and the cup mixed
with wine, and He Who is the fulness of truth, fulfiUed the
truth of the prefigured iraage,
4. Moreover by Solomon, the Holy Spirit, shewing before
hand a type of the Sacrifice of the Lord, making mention of
the Victim slain, and of the bread and wine, yea, also of the
Prov. 9, Altar and of the Apostles, saith, Wisdoiti • hath builded her
house, she hath underlaid her seven pillars; she hath killed
her sacriflces; she hath mingled her wine in the cup: she
hath also furtiished her table. She hath sent forth her
servants, caUing together, with voice uplifted, to her Cup,
saying. Whoso is simple, let him turn in to me. And to
those that want under standittg she hath said. Come, eat of
my bread, and drink of the wine which I have mingled for
you. He sets forth the mingled wine, that is, he foretells by
prophetic voice the Cup of the Lord mingled with water and
wine ; that in the Passion of the Lord that may appear to be
done which had been before predicted. In the blessing of
Judah 5' also, this same is signified, where a figure of Christ is
see Gen. expressed therein also, that He should be praised by His
43) 8- 3- hrethren, and that they should bow down before Hira, that
He should press on the neck of His enemies yielding and
fleeing, with those hands with which He bore the Cross and
overcame death : that He is the lion of the tribe of Judah,
and should couch, sleeping in His Passion, and rise up and
be the hope of the Gentiles. To which Holy Scripture adds
Ibid. 11. and says, He shall wash His garments in wine, and His
clothes in the blood of grapes. But when the blood of
grapes is mentioned, what else is shewn than the wine of
the Cup of the Blood of the Lord ? Moreover in Isaiah the
» Test. ii. 2. p. 40. y Test, i, 21. p, 34.

Wine the emblem ofthe Passion; Water, alone, of Baptism. 185
Holy Spirit testifies this same of the Passion of the Lord,
saying. Wherefore art Thou red in Tliine apparel, and Tliy ls.63,2.
garments like him that treadeth in a wine-vat? Can water
make apparel red ? or is it water in the wine-vat which is
trodden by the feet, or squeezed out by the press ? Mention
is therefore made of wine, that the Blood of the Lord may be
understood ; and what was afterwards manifested in the Cup
of the Lord, might be foreshewn in the predictions of the
Prophets, The treading and pressure of the wine-vat is also
dwelt upon : because as men cannot come to the drinking
of wine unless the cluster be first trodden and pressed, so
neither could we drink the Blood of Christ, unless Christ
had been first trodden on and pressed, and first drank of the
Cup, in which He should give believers to drink,
5. But as often as water alone is raentioned in the sacred
Scriptures, Baptism is alluded to, as we see is intimated in
Isaiah % Remember ye not, he says, the former things, neither Is. 43,
consider the things of old. Behold, I will do a new thing, '~ '
which now shall spring forth, and ye shall know it. I will
even make a way in the icilderness, and rivers in a dry place;
to give drink to My people, My chosen ; My people whom I
have purchased, that they might .shew forth My praise. There
God by the Prophet foretold, that among nations in places
which had before been dry, rivers should afterwards flow
abundantly, and should water the chosen people of God,
that is, those made sons of God by the regeneration of
Baptisra. It is also again proclaimed and foretold, that the
Jews, if they should be athirst, and seek after Christ, should
drink wdth us, that is, should attain the grace of Baptism.
If they shall be athirst, he says. He will lead them through is. 48
ihe deserts, water out of the rock will He bring forth for^^'^^^'
them ; the rock shall be cleft, and the waters shall gush out,
and My people shall drink. This is fulfiUed in the Gospel,
when Christ, Who is the Rock, is cleft by a stroke of the
speai- in His Passion ; Who also admonishing as to what had
been before foretold by the Prophet, crieth out and says. If
any man thirst, let him come and drink. He that believeth
on Me, as the Scripture saith, out ofhis belly shall flotv
"' Test. i. 12. p. 40. see also Tract 67. on Holy Baptism, p. 383.

186 Further proof that water alone in H. Ser. denotes Baptism.
Epist. rivers qf living water". And that it might be more manifest
that the Lord there speaks not of the Cup, but of Baptism,

LXIII.

A 253 the Scripture added. But this spake He ofthe Spirit, which
ihey that believe on Him should receive. For by Baptism
the Holy Spirit is received, and so they that are baptized
and have obtained the Holy Spirit, come to drink of the
Cup of the Lord. Nor let that move any one, that when
Holy Scripture speaks of Baptism, it says that we thirst and
Matt. 5, drink, for that the Lord also in the Gospel says. Blessed are
they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness; for
that which is received by hungry and thirsty longing, is
more fully and abundantly imbibed. As also in another
place the Lord speaks to the Samaritan woman, saying.
Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again; but
ivhosoever drinketh of the icater that I shall give him, shall
never thirst^. In which too the Baptism of saving water is
signified, which in truth is once received, nor ever again
repeated. But the Cup of the Lord is both continually
thirsted for and drunk in the Church.
6, Nor have we need of many arguments, dearest brother,
to prove that by the narae of water Baptism is always
signified, and that we ought so to understand it ; since the
Lord, at His coming, manifested the truth of Baptism and of
the Cup, in that He commanded that the unfailing water,
the water of eternal life, be given to believers in Baptism ;
but by the example of His own authority He taught that the
Cup should be mingled by the union of wine and water.
For taking the Cup on the eve of His Passion, He blessed it,
Mat.26, and gave it to His disciples, saying, Drink ye all of this:
27 '^^•j'or this is My Blood of the New Testament, Which is shed
for many for the remission, of sins. I say unio you, I will not
drink henceforth of this fruit qfthe vine, until that day when
I drink it new with you in My Father's Kingdom. Wherein
we find that the Cup which the Lord offered was mixed, and
that that was wine, which He called His Blood. Whence it
is apparent that the Blood of Christ is not offered, if there is
no wine in the Cup ; nor the Sacrifice of the Lord celebrated
by a legitimate consecration, unless our oblation and sacrifice
" John 7, 37,38, seeotherauthorities, ^ John 4, 13. 14, see Tract 67,
Tract67. p. 381. I.e.

Disciples of our Lord must do exactly what He did. 187
corresponds with His Passion. But how shall we drink new
wine of the fruit of the vine with Christ in the Kingdom of
the Father, if in the Sacrifice of God the Fatiier and of Christ,
we do not offer wine, nor mingle the Cup of the Lord
according to the Lord's institution ?
7. The blessed Apostle Paul also, chosen and sent by the
Lord, and appointed a preacher of the truth of the Gospel,
lays down the very same in his Epistle, saying, The Lord^^°^__
Jesus, the same night iti which He was betrayed, took bread, 26.'
and when He had given thanks. He brake it, and said. This
is My Body Which is given for you, this do in remembrance
of Me. After the same manner also He took the Cup, when
He had supped, saying. This Cup is the New Testament in
My Blood; this do, as oft as ye drink It, in remembrance
of Me: for as often as ye eat this Bread and drink this Cup,
ye do shew the Lord's Death till He come. If then it is both
commanded by the Lord, and the same thing is confirmed
and delivered by His Apostle, that as often as we driuk, in
remembrance of the Lord, we do the same which the Lord
also did, we discover that what was commanded is not
observed by us, unless we also do the very same that the
Lord did, and mingling the Cup of the Lord in like manner,
depart not from the Divine authority. But that we must not
at all depart from the Evangelical precepts, and that the
disciples also ought to observe and do the same which their
Master taught and did, the blessed Apostle elsewhere more
urgently and strongly teaches, saying, I wonder that ye are Gai. i,
so soon removed from Him That called you into grace, unto '
another Gospel, which is not another, but there be some that
trouble you, and would pervert the Gospel qf Christ. But
though we or an Angel from heaven preach any other Gospel
unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him
be accursed. As we said before, so say I now again, If any
man preach any other Gospel unto you than that ye have
received, let him be accursed. Since then neither the Apostle
himself nor an angel from heaven can preach or teach other
wise than Christ has once taught and His Apostles preached,
I marvel much whence this practice has arisen, that in sorae
places, contrary to Evangelical and Apostolic discipline.

188 The Cup ofthe Lord inebriates, to sober and holy joy.
Epist. water is offered in the Cup of the Lord, which alone cannot
LXIII
-T-^-g-' represent the Blood of Christ.
8. The mystery whereof the Holy Spirit omitteth not in
the Psalms also, making mention of the Cup of the Lord,
and saying. Thy inebriating Cup, how good is it': but the
Cup that inebriateth must surely be mixed with wine. For
water cannot inebriate any one. But the Cup of the Lord
Gen. 9, go inebriateth as Noah, in Genesis, drinking wine was
inebriated. But because the inebriation of the Cup and
Blood of the Lord is not such as the inebriation of this
world's wine, when the Holy Spirit said in the Psalm, Thy
inebriating Cup, He added, how good is it ; because in truth
the Cup of the Lord so inebriates them that drink it as to
make them sober, as to bring back their minds to spiritual
wisdora, so that each should recover from this world's
savour to the perception of God : and as by that common
wine the mind is dissolved, and the soul relaxed, and all
sadness laid aside, so when the Blood of the Lord and the
saving Cup hath been drunk, the memory of the old man is
laid aside, and there cometh a forgetfulness of his former
conversation in the world, and the sad and mournful breast,
which before was oppressed with the choking sense of
sins, is set free by the joy of Divine forgiveness ; which then
only can gladden him who drinks It in the Church of the
Lord, if What is drunken retains the Truth of the Lord.
9. But how perverse is it, and how wUful, when the
John 2, Lord at the marriage-feast made of water wine, for us to
make of wine, water; when too that Mystery ought to ad
monish and instruct us, that in the Sacrifices of the Lord
we should rather offer wine ! For because among the Jews
Is. 5, 7. spiritual grace had failed, wine also failed ; For the vineyard
of the Lord of hosts was the house qf Israel; but Christ,
teaching and shewing that the Gentiles succeeded them, and
that we afterwards, by the merit of Faith, should attain to
that place which the Jews had lost, made of water wine, that
is. He shewed that, the Jew^s failing, the people of the
•^ Ps. 23, 5. see also S. Ambr. in Ps. Ps. 64. §. 15. S. Aug. in Ps. 35. $. 14.
35. $. 19. Ps. 1. §. 33. and in Ps. 118. Ps. 103. Enarr. 3. |, 13, Theodoret iu
lit. 13. §. 24, lit. 21, §. 4, S. Hil, in Ps. 22, 5,

Unionofwaterandwine,indissolubleonenessofXtandHisChurch.l8d
GentUes should the more flow in and meet together at the
nuptials of Christ tmd His Church. For that waters signify
peoples, Holy Scripture declares in the Revelations, saying.
The waters which thou sawest, on which the whore sitteth, are Rev.i7,
peoples and multitudes atid nations and tongues.
10. This too we perceive is contained in the Mystery of
the Cup, For because Christ loves us all in that He bore
om- sins also, we see that in the water the people are
intended, but that in the wine is shewn the Blood of Christ.
But when in the Cup water is mingled with wine. His people
are united to Christ, and the multitude of believers are
united and conjoined with Him in Whom they believe.
Which union and conjunction of water and wine is so
mingled together in the Cup of the Lord, that that com
mixture cannot again be separated. Whence neither can
the Chm-ch, that is, the people settled in the Church,
faithfully and stedfastlj- persevering in what they have
believed, be by aught separated frora Christ, that its indis
soluble affection should not ever adhere and abide with Him.
Thus then in consecrating the Cup of the Lord, water alone
cannot be offered, as neither can '' wine alone. For if any
"• " i, e, so long as the received practice nified the superabundance of the merits
remains. Yet it is to be observed, that of Christ our Lord and His Dignity
what is said to contain a mystery does above the human nature and the sins
not always remain unaltered and in- of the human race. Yet not less suit-
violable in the Chureh. Formerly the ably by the use of wine alone, is it
faithful used a somewhat larger loaf in shewn that we are saved by the merits
the Eucharist, that all who partook of of Christ alone and by His Blood. In
It might be shewn to be ' one bread,' like way the Greeks pour warm water
and to be made partakers of the com- into the consecrated Cup, to signify (as
munion of the broken Body of the Lord, Balsamon explains in Can. 32. Cono.
Then it became the practice to use Trull.) ' that what flowed from the
wafers, but the mystical meaning is holy Side of our Lord J. C. are life-
not lost ; for they represent the pieces giving.' The Latins use cold water,
of silver, the price of the Body of the in witness that Cbrist really died, and
Lord. In this same Ep., St. C. relates tbat we are saved only by His Death.
that the H. Eucharist was at first In like manner, in Baptism ; formerly
celebrated by the Lord at night, nor trine immersion was required, as slg-
wasthiswithout amystery(§. 13.); but nificant of the Trinity; then single
he subjoins, ' but we in the morning followed, that we miglit profess that
celebrate the Kesurrection ofthe Lord,' we acknowledge One God. [in the
whence also that will appear, that ' we Spanish Church, see Bingham, 11. 11.
wish to walk in the light of Christ.' 8.] Immersion also seemed necessary.
Again, by the decree of Eugenius, the that we might seem to be buried
Koman Pontiff, it is ordained that with Christ in Baptism; now, we are
water be mingled with the Cup to be sprinkled with water, that we may be
consecrated, in ' small quantity ;' and seen to be cleansed by the sprinkling
so, by the superabundance of the wine of His Blood. In like way, milk and
above the quality of the water, is sig- honey conjoined were added to the

1 90 Mingling of water loith wine right, but not essential to the Sacr.
Epist. should offer wine alone, this is as though the Blood of Christ
LXIII.

A. 253.

were without us; but if there be water alone, the people
begin to be without Christ. But when both are mingled,
and by an infused union each is joined with the other, then
the spiritual and heavenly Sacrament is perfected. Thus

water of Baptism, and were, on that
accouut, offered as well as bread and
wine, which however afterwards went
into disuse according to the decrees of
the Canons, the mystery of the Sacra
ment being thereby unimpaired. [F.]
P. Lombard (4 Sent. Dist. 11.) give.i
the same gloss, " The words admit of
an exception, ' ought not' unless done
out of simplicity or ignorance, or ^ can
not,' i. e. ' ought not;' (which last is
adopted by Durandus in 4 Sent. Dist.
11. qu. 5.) and a little before, " If any,
with no purpose of introducing heresy,
through forgetfulness or ignorance omit
the water, the Sacrament doth not
appear to be null [irritum], but .such an
one is gravely to be censured." In like
way S. Thomas in 1 Cor. 11. and
S. Bernard, Ep. 69. ad Guidon. Abbat.
" They say that some other writer
thinks otherwise, namely, that this
Sacrifice cannot be without these things,
i. e. bread, wine, and water, so that,
should any of these be wanting, the
rest are not sanctified. But of things
of this sort, let each be satisfied in his
own mind — Nor do I deny that bread
and wine mingled with water ought to
be placed on the Altar together ; rather,
I assert that it ought not to be done
otherwise. But it is one thing to blame
negligence, another to deny the efficacy.
It is one thing, 1 say, to say in blame,
that any thing is not well done, another
to assert falsely, that it is altogether
not done." [quoted by Voss. de S. Ccense
Domin. symbol. Disp. Theol. 22. Opp.
t. 6. p. 440 sqq.] Bp. Fell further
observes that it is doubtful, whether
our Lord consecrated in pure or mingled
wine, since either were used alike,
(Tosephoth) [but it is said Berachoth,
f. 50. 2. " The wise confess to R.
Eliezer that the blessing is not said
over the cup of wine, until they have
put water to it." The Gemara adds,
" because their wine was very strong,
and it seemed not good to diink it with
out water."] " Whence Aquinas, (P. 3.
qu. 74. art. 7. -and qu. 83. art. 6. ad loc.)
and Bonaventura (in 4 Sent. Dist. 11.
p. 2. q. 3.) [Biel. Dist. iv. qu. 2. Concl.
5.] say tbat the admixture of water is

not of necessity, nor essential to the in
tegrity of the Sacrament. The heresy
of the Armenians was, that they held
that water, of necessity, ought not to he
mingled with the wine ; and they were
condemned by the Cone, quini-sext.
[hence the schoolmen make the ex
ception, " unless the water be omitted,
to introduce heresy."] The Koman
Church although it seem to decree that
' the Cup of the Blood of the Lord
Christ ought not to be consecrated in
pure water, nor in pure wine without
water, but in wine mixed with water ;'
yet, if we consider it attentively, they
mean that it should be consecrated in
wine only ; for they direct that the
water should be added in a very small
quantity, (in the words of Eugenius,
modlcissima,) and that there should be
an interval between the mingling and
the consecration, in order that the
water might be turned into wine. (See
Cat. Rom, c. 4, ^. 17. Sacerdotale Rom.
p. 1. Tr. 19. c. 2.) And to this effect a
passage is wont to be cited from Aristot.
de Generat. et corrupt. 1. 1. e. uit. that
the les-^^er passes into tbe predominant,
as a drop of wine is not mingled ¦witi
10,000 Choeis of water, but its nature
is lost and the whole becomes water.
Then also the Greek practice is to be
observed, of which Balsamo says,
' Before the holy Cup is consecrated,
the warm water is not infused, but
after the consecration ;' and accord
ingly water, in their opinion, does not
enter into the sacred Mystery, but
foUows on it." [F.] On the other
hand, wine is declared essential, " but
water without wine can in no wise
be offered in the Sacrifice." P. Lomb.
1. c, and an old Missal Eccl. S. Mart.
Turon. ap. Bal, " if the consecration
have been either of wine alone or
of water without wine, the wine is
accounted as a sacrament, but the
water is not so accounted." Yet
" Pope Innocent VIII. allowed the
Norwegians to consecrate the Cup
witbout wine, because, on account of
the exceeding cold, wine imported in
that country easily turns acid." Raphael
Volaterran, I, 7. p. 159. ap. Bal.

Xfsleast commands to bekeptwith awe, mxwh more as to the Sacr. 191
then the Cup of the Lord is not water alone or wine alone,
unless both are mingled together, as also the Body of the
Lord cannot be meat alone, or water alone, unless both be
united and joined together and compacted into one cohering
Bread. In which Mystery also our people are shewn to be
united, so that as many grains" collected and ground and
mingled together raake one bread ; so in Christ, Who is the
heavenly Bread, we may know that there is one Body, where
with our whole number is conjoined and united.
II. There is then no reason, dearest brother, that any
should think that the practice of some few is to be followed,
who may have heretofore supposed that water alone is to be
offered in the Cup of the Lord. For we must ask, " whom
have these same followed ?" For if in the Sacrifice which
Christ offered, Christ only is to be foUowed, then we ought
to obey and do that which Christ did, and which He com
manded should be done ; for as much as He Himself says in
the Gospel, //' ye do whatsoever I command you, henceforth Johnis,
I call you not servants but friends. And that we must hear
Christ alone, the Father also testifieth from heaven, saying.
This is My Well-Beloved Son, in Whotn I am well pleased ; Mat.i7,
hear ye Him. Wherefore if we ought to hear Christ alone, ^-
we ought not to attend to what another before us has thought
should be done, but what Christ, Who is before all, first did.
For neither is it fitting to follow the customs of men, but the
trath of God ; for that God speaks by the prophet Isaicdi,
and says. In vain do they worship Me, teaching the doctrines jg gg
and commandments of tnen. And again the Lord in the 13. ixx.
Gospel repeats this same, saying. Ye reject the command- ^^.^^ ';
ment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. More- 9.
over in another place He lays it down and says. Whosoever -^^^^^ 5
shall break one qf these lea.st commandments and shall teach^^-
men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven.
But if it is unlawful to break even the least of the Lord's
commandments, how much more to infringe those so great,
so weighty, so concerning the very Sacrament of the Lord's
Passion and our redemption, or by human tradition to
change it into something else than was divinely appointed !
For if Jesus Christ, our Lord and God, is Himself the great
' Ep. 69. ad Magn. §. 4.

192WhoisashamedofHisBloodintheCup,ashamedofHisBloodshed
Epist. High Priest of God the Father, and first offered Himself
LXIII "a Sacrifice to the Father, and commanded this to be
Luke done in remembrance of Himself, surely that Priest truly
^^' ^^- acts in Christ's stead, who imitates that which Christ did ;
and he then offers a true and full Sacrifice in the Church to
God the Father, when he begins to offer it according as he
sees Christ Himself offered it.
12. It remaineth that tbe whole discipline of religion and
the truth is overthrown, unless what is spiritually enjoined
is faithfully maintained. Unless indeed this be any one's
fear in the moming Sacrifices, lest by the savour of wine
he smell of tbe Blood of Christ. Yet so then the brother
hood is beginning to be kept back from the Passion also of
Christ in persecution, whUe in the oblations they learn to be
asharaed of the Blood and Blood-shedding of Christ'. The
Mark 8, Lord raoreover says in the Gospel, Whosoever shall be
^^' ashamed of Me, of him shall the Son of Man be ashamed.
Gal. 1, And the Apostle also speaks, saying, If I pleased men, I
^''' should not be the servant of Christ. But how can we shed
our blood for Christ, who are ashamed to drink the Blood of
Christ? 13. Does any one soothe himself with this consideration,
that although in the morning water alone is seen to be
offered, yet " when we come to supper we offer the cup
mixed ?" Yet, when we sup, we cannot call the people
together to our feast, so as in the presence of all the brother
hood to celebrate the truth ^ of the Sacrament. " But then
the Lord offered the mixed cup not in the moming, but after
1 Domi- supper". Ought we then to celebrate That of the Lord"
nicum. after supper, that so by multiplying Eucharists' we may
f i. e. so are the Sacraments and the l> See Tert. de Cor. c.4 p. 164. Oxf.
Passion of Christ and suffering for Tr. Big. thinks that Tert. in that he
Christ joined together, that whoso is says " etiam antelucanis coetlbus" im-
ashamed of the Blood of Christ in His plies that It was celebrated " at the
Cup, will be ashamed to confess His time of meals" also. The force of
Blood shed for him, or, hy his witness " etiam'' is however doubtless " even
of Him, to be joined in His Sufferings, before daylight" in contrast with the
The Holy Eucharist being the Sacra- evening. The single exceptions of the
ment of His Passion, and the comma- Ccena Domini, Thursday before Easter,
nication of His Blood, to be ashamed (S. Aug. Ep. 54. ad Jan. i;. 7.) or in
ofit, as He ordained It, is to be ashamed Egypt or Tbebais on the Saturday,
of His Blood and Passion. (Soor. v. 22.) do not come into ac-
8 That in water being no true or count.
valid Sacrament. ^ Frequentandis Dominicis ; cele-

Omissions, undiscovered, forgiven ; discovered, to be amended. 193
offer the mixed cup. It behoved Christ to offer at the
evening ofthe day, that the very hour of the Sacrifice raight
intiraate the setting and evening of the world, as it is written
in Exodus, And the whole assembly of ihe congregation o/"Exod.
Israel shall kill it in the evening. And again in the Psalms, ^^' ""
Let the lifting up of My Hands be an evening sacrifice^.
But we celebrate the resui-rection of the Lord in the
morning. 14. And because we make mention of His Passion in all
Sacrifices, (for the Passion of the Lord is the Sacrifice which
we offer,) we ought to do nothing else than what He did.
For the Scripture says. For as often as ye eat this Bread i Cor.
and drink this Cup, ye do shew the Lord's Death till He '
come. As often then as we offer the Cup in commemoration
ofthe Lord and His Passion, do we what it is known the
Lord did. Let any one see to it, dearest brother. If then
any of our predecessors, either ignorantly or through sim
plicity, has not observed and retained this, which the Lord
by His example and authority taught us to do, his simplicity
may by the Lord's mercy be pardoned. But we cannot be
excused who have now been admonished and instructed by
the Lord, to offer the Cup of the Lord mingled with wine,
as the Lord Himself offered it, and to address letters there
upon to our Colleagues, tbat every where the law of the
Gospel and the tradition of the Lord may be observed, and
there be no departure from what Christ both taught and
did. 15. To disregard this any longer, and to persevere in the
former eiTor, what else is it than to incur the censure of the
Lord, Who in the Psalm reproveth and saith, What hast Ps. 50,
thou to do to declare My statutes, or that thou shouldest '^~^®-
take My covenant in thy mouth ? seeing thou hatest in
struction, and casteth My words behind thee. When thou
sawest a thief, thou consentedst with him, and hast been
partaker with adulterers. For to declare the righteousness
and covenant of the Lord, and not to do the same that the
Lord did, what else is it than to cast away His words, and to
brating them not in the morning only, Dominicse hostiae de Unit. Eccl. §. 14.
but in the evening. St. C. uses Domi- ^ Ps. 141, 2. quoted of the Ciuci-
Tiir>i,mna1al,..n.... .,r..,',r, A,^C\r, of 171 f, ^0.. fiYinn nf nil I* T.nrrl Tpfif-. ii 0(1

1 94 Wilfulneglectofour LorSs commands spiritualtheftSf adultery.
Epist. contemn the discipline of the Lord, and to commit, not
^ ggg ' earthly but spiritual thefts and adulteries, in that men steal
from the truth of the Gospel the words and deeds of our
Lord, corrupt and adulterate the Divine precepts ? As it is
Jer. 23, written in Jeremiah, What is the chaff to the wheat ? there-
28 SO
32! fore, behold, L am against the prophets, saith the Lord, ihat
steal My words, every one from his neighbour, and cause
My people to err by their lies and by their lightness. Like-
Jer. 3, wise in the same prophet in another place He saith. She
¦ ¦ committed adultery with stocks and with stones, and yet for
all this she turned not unto Me. Which theft and adidtery
that it fall not upon us also, we ought to take anxious and
awed and religious care. For if we are priests of God and
Christ, I know not whom we ought to follow rather than
God and Christ ; since Himself expressly says in the
John 8, Gospel, / am the light of the world. He that foUoweth Me
shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light qf life.
That we may not then walk in darkness, we ought to follow
Christ, and observe His precepts ; because Himself also,
Wat.28, in another place, sending the Apostles, said, All power is
~ ' given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore and
teach all nations, baptizing them in ihe Name of ihe Father,
and of the Son, and qf the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to
observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.
Wherefore if we wish to walk in the light of Christ, we
should not depart from His precepts and admonitions ;
giving thanks, that while He instructs us for the ftiture what
we ought to do, for the past He pardons wherein through
simplicity we have erred. And because His second Advent
now draws near to us. His benign and bountiful favour more
and more enlightens our hearts vvith the light of truth.
16. It befits then our religion and our awe, and the very
station and oflice of our priesthood, dearest brother, in
mingling and offering the Cup of the Lord, to guard the
truth of the tradition of the Lord ; and, when the Lord
warneth, to correct that wherein some are found to have
erred, that so, when He shall begin to come in His heavenly
Glory and Majesty, He may find that we abide by what He
warned, observe what He taught, do what He did.
T liirl vnn rlpflvpst. Virntbp.r pvpr bpartilv farpwpll

Reconciliation, rashly given, not to be rescinded. 195
EPISTLE LXIV.
Cyprian ancl the rest, his Colleagues, who were present in
Council, in number sixty-six, to Fidus their brother,
greeting. I. We have read your letter, dearest brother, in which
you have informed us respecting Victor, formerly' a jires-
byter, that Therapius"" our coUeague rashly", at a time Hemere
prematm-e and with over-eager haste, granted him peace, "^"j^^^
before he had performed full penance, and had satisfied the 2 omit it
Lord God, against Whom he had offended. Which thing
troubled us rauch, that the authority of our decree should
have been departed from, and peace granted to him, before
the legitimate and full time of satisfaction, \\ithoiit tbe desire
and knowledge of the people, when no sickness urged or
necessity compelled. But after long weighing the matter
amongst ourselves, it sufficed to reprimand our colleague
Therapius, for having done this rashly, and to have warned
him not to do the like again. But the peace once howsoever
given by a priest of God we thought was not to be taken
away, and have therefore allowed Victor to use the com
munion granted him.
2. But as regards the case of infants, who you say should
not be baptized within the second or third day after their
birth, and that respect should be had to the law of the
ancient circumcision, whence you think that one newly born
should not be baptized and sanctified within the eighth day,
we all in our council thought very differently "'- For no one
'being now restored to lay-Com- had asked advice, doubt thereon whether
munion only, as Trophimus, Ep. .55i infants by their birth derived that origi-
§. 8. Full restoration, as in the case of nal sin, whieh by re-birth they were to
Maximus, was very rare, see Bingham wash away, but he doubted whether the
17. 1. 4. and 5. 4. laver of regeneration, whereby he
"¦ a Bulla Cone. Carth. §. 61. Of doubted not that origmal sin was to be
Fidus, no more is known. removed, was lo be given before the 8th
" "not" (S. Aug. observes) "form- day." S. Aug. u. 2. Epp. Pelag. iv. 8.
ing any new decree, but maintaining (quoting three passages of the Ep.)
the most assured faith of the Churoh," In Serm. 294, c. 20. he quotes it to
Ep. 166. ad Hieron. de orig. an. §. 24. shew " what the Church ever felt. It
" This question [of the Baptism on is not enough for them to discuss and
the Sth day] is so treated, as though, dispute their impious novelties ;^ they
through the Providence of God, tbe would also put us on the defensive, as
Catholic Church were already confuting though we taught something new. To
the Pelagian heretics, who were to arise this end then 1 read S. Cyprian, that
so long after. For neither did he who ye may see tbat in the words which I

196 Infantsandeldersrcceivefrom the same Father the same grace.
Epist. agreed in what you thought was to be done; but rather, we
^^ gQ3 ' all judge, that the mercy and grace of God is to be denied
to none born of man. For since the Lord says in His
Luke 9, Gospel, Tlie Son of Man is not corne to destroy men's tives,
but to save ihem, as far as in us lies, if it can be, no soul
raust be lost. For what is wanting to one, who has been
once formed in the womb by the Hands of God ? For to us
and to our eyes, according to the course of this world, they
that are born appear to receive increase in growth ; but
whatsoever things are made by God, are perfected by the
majesty and operation of God their Maker.
3. Moreover the truth of Holy Scripture declares to us
that all, whether infants or elders, have the sarae equal par-
2 Kings ticipation of the Divine gift. Elisha, when he entreated
' ¦ God, so spread himself over the infant son of the widow who
lay dead, that head was applied to head and face to face,
and the limbs of Elisha spread over him were joined to the
several limbs of the little one, and feet to feet. Which thing
if it be considered wdth regard to the inequahty of our
birth and frame, an infant could not be made equal with one
grown up and advanced in years, nor could its sraall limbs
fit to and correspond with the larger. But therein is the
Divine and spiritual equality expressed, that all men are
alike and equal, in that they have been once made by God ;
and our age, in the growth of our bodies, may differ accord
ing to the world, not according to God ; unless indeed the very
grace also, which is given to the baptized, is granted, more
or less, according to the age of the recipients ; whereas the
Holy Ghost is not given by measure, but through the
clemency and mercy of the Father, equally to all. For as
Gal. 2, God accepteth no man's persoti, so neither, with well-weighed
equality, any age ; but giveth Himself as a Father to all, for
the attainment of heavenly grace.
4. For whereas you say that an infant during the first
days after its birth bears traces of uncleanness, so that any
one of us would still shrink from kissing it, neither should
this, we think, be a hindrance to giving it the heavenly grace ;
Tit. 1, foj. it ig written. Unto the pure all things are pure. Nor
have just delivered the meaning is ac- Catholic.'' To this he refers de gest.
cording to the rule of faith, and the sense Pelag. u. 1 1 .

Circumcision a type, not a rule, of Bapti.sm. 197
ought any of us to shrink from that which God hath \ouch-
safed to make''. For although an infant is j'et fi-esh from its
birth, yet it is not such that any one should shrink from
kissing it in bestowing grace • and in making peace ; \'o Bap-
for that, in the kiss of an infant, each of us should,
for very piety, think of the recent Hands of God, which
we in a manner kiss, in the lately formed and recently
bom raan, when we embrace that which God has made.
For in that in the .lewish circumcision of the flesh the eighth
day was observed, a mystery was given beforehand in a
shadow and in a figure ; but, when Christ came, it was accom
plished in reality. For because the eighth day, that is, the
iu-st after the sabbath, was to be that, whereon our Lord
would rise again and quicken us and give us the spiritual
circumcision, this eighth day', that is, the first after the
sabbath, and the Lord's day, was promised in a figure.
Which figure ceased, when the reality afterwai-ds came, and
when the spiritual circumcision was given to us. On which
account we think that no one should by that law which was
before ordained be hindered from obtaining grace ; nor
should the spiritual circumcision be hindered by the circum
cision in the flesh, but every one is by all means to be
admitted to the grace of Christ, inasrauch as Peter also in
the Acts of the Apostles speaks and says. The Lord hath Acts lo,
shewed me that I should not call any man common or
unclean. 5. But if any thing could hinder men from obtaining
grace, much more might the more grievous sins hinder
the adult and grown and elder men. If then even to the
most grievous offenders, and who had before sinned much
against God, when they afterwards believe, remission of
sins is granted, and no one is debarred from Baptisra and
grace, how much more ought not an infant to be debaiTed,
I" " Certainly Christ loved that hu- also. His flesh also. — Wilt thou make
man being in its defilements — for him that to be an object of shame which
He came down from heaven ; for him He redeemed ? that unworthy which
He preached ; for him He humbled had He not loved. He had not re-
Himself to death and that the death deemed?" Tert. de Carm. Chr. c. 4.
of the Cross. He must have loved q See S. Justin dial, c, Tryph. §. 24.
whom he purchased at an exceeding 41. and others quoted Tract 67. p. 325.
price  With man He loved His birth note 1.

198 Adults not shut out by actual sins, much less infants by original.
Epist. who being newly bom has in no way sinned, except that
" being bom after Adam in the flesh, he has by his first birth
' contracted the contagion of the old death; who is on this
very account more easily admitted to receive remission of
sins, in that not his own but another's sins are remitted to
him'. And therefore, dearest brother, this was our opinion
in council, that no one should by us be debarred from
Baptism and the grace of God Who is merciful and gracious
and loving to all. Which as it is to be observed and main
tained towards all, much more do we think it to be observed
towards infants and the newly boi-n, who on this very ac
count the more deserve our aid and the Divine mercy, that,
immediately on the very dawn of their birth, lamenting and
weeping, they do nothing else but entreat for pardon.
We bid j'ou, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE LXV.
Cyprian to his brother Epictetus, and to the laity abiding at
Assurat ', greeting.
I. Heavily and grievously was I troubled, dearest brethren,
on hearing that Fortimatianus, formerly Bishop amongst you,
had now after bis grievous fall desired to act as though all had
been well, and had begun to claim the Episcopate to himself
Whicli thing saddened me, in the first instance on account
of the unhappy raan himself, who, being either utterly blinded
by the mists of Satan, or deceived by the sacrilegious per
suasion of certain persons, when be ought to make satisfaction
and give hiraself day and night to tears and prayers and
supplications, that so the Lord might be entreated for him,
dares yet to claim to himself the priesthood which he betrayed;
as if frora the altars of the devil it were lawful to approach
' S. Aug. remarks, Serm. 294. c. 20. there was doubt. He took this out of
with what simple confidence St. C. al- the foundation of the Church — to
leges the doctrine of original sin. " Of strengthen the stone which was totter-
original sin there was no question, and ing." The passage is quoted also hy S.
so from that, of which there was no Jerome c. Pelag. iii. fin.
question, was solved the question which ^ A town in Africa Zeugitana.
did arise." " See how, in no wise Victor appears as its Bishop, Cone.
doubting of this, he solves that of which Carth. 68.

Priests, in mortal sin, not to offer the Eucharistic Sacrifice. 199
the Altar of God : or as if he would not provoke the greater
wrath and indignation of the Lord against himself in the Day
of Judgment ; who, unable to be a guide to the brethren to
faith and virtue, becometh an instructor in faithlessness, and
boldness, and temerity ; and he who taught not the brethren
to stand bravely in the battle, teaches those who have been
vanquished and overthrown, not even to entreat for pardon.
Whereas the Lord says. To them ye have poured a drink ls.57,6.
offering, and to them ye have offered a meat offering; should
I not be angry for these things? saith the Lord. And in
another place, He that sacrificeth unto any God, save unto Exod.
the Lord only, shall be utterly destroyed. Moreover the ^^' ^^'
Lord again speaks and says. They worship those whom their ls.2,8.9.
own fingers have made; and the mean man boweth down,
and the great man humbleth himself, therefore I will not
forgive them. In the Revelations also we read the
anger of the Lord threatening and saying, If any man'Rev. \i,
worship the beast and his image, atid receive his mark in ~^^'
his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink qf the
wine ofthe wrath of God, mixed in the cup of His indignation,
and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the
presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb ;
and the smoke of their torment shall ascend up .for ever atid
ever : and they shall have no rest day nor night, who worship
the beast and his image.
2. Since then the Lord threatens these torments, this
punishment in the Day of Judgment, to those who obey
the devil, and sacrifice to idols : how does he think that
he can act as a Priest of God, who has obeyed and
served the priests of the devil ? or how does he think that
his hand can be transferred to the Sacrifice of God and the
prayer of the Lord, which has been in bondage to sacrilege
and crime ? Whereas God in the holy Scriptures forbids
priests who are even in lighter guilt, to approach the Sacrifice,
and says in Leviticus, The man iti whotn there sliall be any Levit.
blemish or stain, shall not approach to offer gifts to God. ^^' ^^¦
Likewise in Exodus, And let the priests, which come wear Exod.
to the Lord, sanctify themselves, lest the Lord forsake them. ^^' ^^-
And again, Wheti they come near tmto the altar to tninister Exod.
at the holy place, they shall not bring siti upon them, lest^^' *^-

200 Overt sins God's judgment upon secret.
Epist. they die. They therefore who have brought grievous sins
^^ 253" upon them, that is, who by sacrificing to idols, have offered
sacrilegious sacrifices, cannot claim to themselves the priest
hood of God, nor offer any prayer in His sight for their
John 9, brethren ; for that it is written in the Gospel, God heareth
not a sinner ; but if any man be a worshipper of God, and
doeth His will, him He heareth. And 3'et the deep gloom
of gathering darkness has so blinded the breasts of some, that
they admit no light from the saving precepts, but having
once tumed from the straight path of the true way, they are
hurried headlong down the precipice, through the might and
mazes of their sins. Nor is it strange, if they now reject
our counsels or the Lord's precepts, who have before denied
the Lord.
.3. They desire stipends and oblations and lucre, for which
aforetime they hankered insatiably; for suppers also, and
banquets, whose excess, amid indigestion enduring to the
day, they lately breathed out, are they still eager; now
most plainly evincing, that neither before was it godliness,
Kom. ij^t rather iheir own belly and gain, which, with profane
covetousness, they served. Whence also we perceive and
believe that this very censure has come by the searching
judgments of God, that so they should no longer continue to
stand at the Altar, and handle things chaste, themselves
impure ; faith, themselves faithless ; religion, themselves
profane; Divine, themselves earthly; holy, theraselves sacri
legious. 4. That such return not again to this profanation of the
Altar and the corrupting of the brethren, we must keep
watch, and with all energy strive, that as far as we can,
we may keep them back from their boldness and their
wickedness : that they atterapt not still to act as priests, who,
cast down to the lowest depths of death, have by the weight
of their heavier fall, gone headlong deeper than the lapsed
laity. But if the madness of these phrenzied persons shall
continue incurable, and the Holy Spirit withdrawing from
them, the blindness that has begun shall abide in its own
darkness, our counsel must be to separate the brethren
individually from their snares, and, lest any fall into the
meshes of their error, to separate them fi-om their contagion;

Sataii's arts to withdraw men from penitence ivid the Chmrh. -201
since neither can the Oblation be consecrated where the Holy
Spirit is not, nor does the Lord graut grace to any through
the prayers and supplications of one who has himself done
violence to the Lord. But if Fortunatianus, either forgetful
ofhis own crime through blindness fr-om the devil, or ha\ing
become a minister and servant of the devd, to deceive the
brotherhood, shall pei-severe in this his madness, do ye labour
as far as ye are able, and, amid this darkness of Satan's rage,
recall the minds of the brethren from en-or, that they consent
not easily to another's phrenzy, nor make themselves par
takers of the sins of desperate men; but being whole, let
them maintain the even course of their salvation, and the
enduring \"igour of that soundness, which they have preserved
and guarded'.
5. But let the lapsed, conscious of tiie greatness of their
sin, cease not from imploring the Lord, nor leave the
Cathohc Church, which one and alone hath been esta
blished by the Lord ; but enduring in their amends, and
entreating the mercy of the Lord, let them knock at the
door of the Church, that they may be received there where
once they were, and retum to Christ from Whom they de
parted. Nor let them listen to those who deceive them with
a treacherous and deadly seduction, in that it is written, ieiEph. 5,
no man deceive you with vain icords ; for because qf these^'
things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of
disobedience. Be not ye therefore partakers irith them.
The contumacious then, and such as fear not God and
wididraw entirely from the Church, let no one accompanv.
But if any bejnapatient of entreating his offended Lord, and
obey not usj but shall follow- the desperate and lost,^e must
impute it to himself, wheu the Day of Judgment shaU come.
For how will he~be able foenfreat the Lord in that Day, who
has both aforetime denied Christ, and now the Church also of
Christ, and not obe^-ing Bishops, sound and stedfast and
having life, has given himself over as a companion and
partaker with the dying r
I bid you, dearest brethren and much longed for, ever
heartUy farewell.
• Salutis suae tenorem et integritatis— perpetuura vigorem Bal. in note from
cod. S, Amulpb.

202 The providence of God over the appointment of Bishops.

Epist. EPISTLE LXVI.
LXVL
A, 264. Cyprian, who is also Thascius", to his brother Florentius,
who is also Pupianus, greeting.
I had thought, brother, that you were now at length turned
to repentance, for having rashly in times past either listened
or given credit to things conceming me so abominable, so
base, so execrable even to Gentiles. But even now I perceive
by your letter that you are still the same as before, that you
believe the same things of me, and persist in what you
believed ; and lest perchance the excellence of your lustre as
a martyr might be tarnished by communion with ine, that
you are enquiring dihgently into my conduct, and, after the
judgment of God Who maketh Bishops, are desirous of judg
ing, I say not of me, (for of what account ara I ?) but of the
judgment of God and of Christ. This is not to believe in
God, this is to be a rebel against Christ, and against His
Mat. 10, Gospel, that whereas He says, Are not two sparrows sold for
a farthing? yet neither of them falls to the ground without
the will ofthe Father, and His majesty and truth prove that
even the smaUest things do not come to pass without the
cognizance and perraission of God, you suppose that the
Priests of God are, without His cognizance, ordained in the
Church ? For to believe that those who are ordained are
unworthy and incestuous, what else is it but to believe that
not by God or through God are His Bishops appointed in
the Church ? Suppose you that my own testimony of myself
is greater than God's? whereas the Lord Himself teacheth
and saith, that if any one is a witness o/" himself, his testimony
is not true, for that indeed every one would favour hiraself, nor
would any bring forward things prejudicial and adverse against
himself; but the trustworthiness of truth is then clear, when
in the things avouched of us, another is our voucher and
John 5, witness. If, He saith, / bear witness qf Myself, My witness
^ is not true: there is Another that beareth witness of Me.
But if the Lord Himself, Who will hereafter judge all things,
would not be believed on His own testimony, but had rather
" St. Cyprian's heathen name, which converted. The inscription is probably
he had exchanged for Caecilius, that of a tacit rebuke of Florentius, who had
the good old presbyter by whom he was so addressed him, [Pam,]

Who believe calumnies of the profane, will share theirjudgment. 203
be approved on the judgment and testimony of God the Father,
how much more does it behove His servants to attend to
this, who are not only approved by the judgment and testi
mony of God, but even therein glory ? With thee, however,
the inventions of hostile and malignant men has prevailed
against the Divine sentence, and against our conscience,
stayed by the strength of its own faith ; as if among lapsed
and profane persons, removed without the Church, fi-om whose
breasts the Holy Spirit has departed, there could be other than
a depraved mind, and a deceitful tongue, and envenomed
hatred, and sacrilegious falsehoods, which whoso believes, must
needsbe found with them when the Day of Judgment shall come.
2. But as to thy saying, that Bishops should be humble,
because both the Lord and His Apostles were humble,
not only all the brethren but the Gentiles also very well know
and love my huraility ; and you too once knew it and loved
it, while you were yet in the Church and held communion
with me. But which of us is far from humility, I, who daily
serve the brethren, and vvith kindness and good wishes and
joy receive all that corae to the Church, or you who set
yourself up as a Bishop of a Bishop, and as a judge of the
judge for the time appointed by God ? Whereas the Lord God
says in Deuteronomy, And the man that will do presump- Deut,
tuously, atid will not hearken unto the priest or unto the judge 1^' ^^¦
who shall be in those days, even that man shall die, atid all
the people when they hear shall fear, and do no more pre
sumptuously. And again He speaks to Samuel, and says. They
have tiot despised thee, but they have despised Me. And
moreover the Lord in the Gospel, when it was said unto Him,
Answerest Thou the High Priest so ? maintaining the honour Johnis,
of the priesthood, and teaching that it ought to be upheld, said ^^- ^^¦
nothing against the High Priest, but only clearing His own
innocence, answered, saying, If I have spoken evil, bear
witness of the evil ; but if well, why smitest thou Me ? The
blessed Apostie also, when it was said to him, Revilest thou Actais,
God's High Priest? spake nothing reproachful against the*'
High Priest, whereas he might stedfastly have put himself
forth against those who had crucified the Lord, and had now
lost God and Christ, and the temple, and tho priesthood.
Yet, even though in false and deprived priests, respecting, if

201 To despise the Bishop is to despise God.
Epist, but the very erapty shadow of the priestly name, he said,
A, 254. -^^'^^ '"¦ot, brethren, that he was the High Priest: for it is
Acts23,written, Thou shalt not speak evil of tlie ruler of thy
^- people. 3. Unless perhaps I were a Priest to you before the perse
cution, when you held communion with rae, but after the
persecution I ceased to be a Priest ! For the persecution
coming raised you to the highest eminence of martyrdom,
but me it sunk with the weight of proscription, when it was
'see ah, publicly proclaimed, " If any one holdeth or possesseth
|, 7. any of the goods of Caecilius Cyprian, a Bishop of the
Christians;" so that even they who believed not in God
appointing a Bishop, might yet believe the devil proscribing
a Bishop. Nor do I boast of these things, but bring them
forward with sorrow, since you set yourself up as a judge of
God and Christ, Who says to the Apostles, and thereby to all
Prelates, who by vicarious ordination are successors of the
Lukeio, Apostles, He that heareth you, heareth Me-, and he that
heareth Me, heareth Him that sent Me: and he that de
spiseth you, despiseth Me; andhe that despiseth Me, despiseth
Him that sent Me.
4. For thence have schisms and heresies arisen and do/
arise, in that the Bishop, who is one' and presides over the
Church, is by the proud presumption of sorae persons held
in conterapt, and a raan, honoured by the favour of God, is
by man deemed unworthy. For what swelling of pride is
this, what arrogance of spirit, what inflation of the mind, to
call prelates and priests to one's own cognizance, and if I
am not cleared in your sight and absolved by your sentence,
lo, for these six years past, neither has the brotherhood had
a Bishop, nor the people a Prelate, nor the flock a shepherd,
" antis- nor the Church a governor, nor Christ an Overseer', nor
Bishop. Cod a priest! Pupianus must corae in aid and pronounce
sentence, and accept the judg-ment of God and Christ, lest
so large a number of believers as have been sumraoned away
under my rule, should appear to have departed without
hope of salvation and peace; and the multitude of new
believers be adjudged to have attained no grace of Baptism

-¦ see ab. Ep. 49. §. 2. p. 108, and n. i.

Obedience of animals and of evil men a lesson. 205
and of the Holy Spirit by my ministry': lest the peace
granted and communion aUowed, on our exarainatlon, to so
many lapsed and penitents, be annuUed by the autiiorily of
your judgment. Vouchsafe at length and deign to pronounce
on us, and to confirra our Episcopate by the authority of your
hearing, that God and His Christ may give you thanks, for
that through you a president and ruler has been restored as
well to Their Altar as to Their people.
5. Bees' have a king, and herds a leader, and robbers
keep faith. To a mercenary leader they submit with the full
deference of huraility ". How much more simple and better
than you are the brutes and dumb animals, and robbers
though blood-stained and raging in the midst of swords and
war? Among them a chief is acknowledged and feared,
whora the Divine sentence has not appointed, but in whom
an abandoned faction and a guilty crew have consented.
6. You say in truth, that a scruple on which you have
fallen raust be removed from your mind. You have fallen
on it, but through your own irreligious credulity. You have
fallen on it, but through your own sacrUegious mind and
will, in that you easily listen to, readily believe, incestuous,
impious, unutterable things against a brother, against a
Priest; in that you defend other men's lies as if they were
your own, your property; nor reraeraber that it is written.
Hedge in thine ears -with thorns, and hearketi not to a
wicked tongue^: and again, A wicked doer giveth heedViov. 17,4.
Ixx.
y Presbyters could not baptize with- emphasis on mancipi, lit. " their hirer,"
out consent of the Bishop, (F.) (as our a termused ofthe captain of banditti, by
own Church requires in the Of&ce for Cie. Orat. pro domo s. and Lucif. Calar,
the Baptism of Adults,) see Ignat. Apol. 2. pro S. Athanasio. The 2 oldest
Ep. ad Smyrn. c. 8. Tert. de Bapt. c. Edd. Spir. and Innom. ap. F. Memm.
17. p. 275. Oxf. Tr. S. Jerome c. and Erasm. have '' etei fidem servant,"
Lucif. c. 9. It would seem, however, a very bold metaphor, " the very beasts
from this place, as if St. C. himself keep faith to their leader," but neither
baptized; else the supposed nullity of F. nor B. give any Ms. authority for
his Episcopate would not have affected it, amid much other variation.
the act. In the Exhort. Mart, also i" Ecclus. 28, 28. so quoted by St. C.
(Pref. p. 280. Oxf. Tr.) he speaks of it Ep. 59, fin. Testim. iii. 95. S. Ambr.
as his own act. iu S. Luc. 3. and 2 other places;
'¦ See de Idol. Van. §. 5. p. 17. the Auct. Op. Imp. in S. Matt. Hom.
» The text of Big. and Fell has 51. The LXIC. has *s{i'fjaga» .rl
been followed, " et fidem servant La- xr^fAoi cov aKaviute only. S. Hil. in
trones ; mancipi, obsequio pleno humili- Ps. 140. S. Amb. de Oft', i. 3. Cassiod. in
tatis ohtemperant." The style is some- Ps. 40. follow the LXX. see Sabatier
what more broken than is usual with ad loc. The Syr. and Arab, vary in
St. C. yet there may be an indignant order from the LXX.

206 Chaff alone carried out of the floor ofthe Church.
Epist. to the tongue qf the unjust, but a righteous man regards
^ ggj" not lying lips. Why did not martyrs, full of the Holy Ghost,
and now by their passion very near the Presence of God
and His Christ, fall on this scruple? These sent letters
from their prison to Bishop Cyprian,' acknowledging him to
be a priest of God, and bearing witness to him. Why
have not so many Bishops my colleagues fallen on this
scruple, who, when tbey withdrew out of the way, were
proscribed, or being seized, were cast into prisons and were
in chains; or who, driven into exile, marched on in their
glorious rank to the Lord ; or who in some places sentenced
to death, received heavenly crowns, being glorified by the
Lord ? Why have not any fallen on this scruple, araong His
own people who are with us and have by the favour of God
been committed to us, among whom are so many confessors
that have been put to the question and tortured, glorious
through the meraory of renowned wounds and scars? so
many chaste virgins? so many praiseworthy widows? Lastly,
why have not all the Churches throughout the whole world,
who are joined with us in the bond of unity ? Except indeed,
as you have written, all these, holding coraraunion with me,
have become polluted by my polluted mouth, and by the
contagion of my coramunion have lost the hope of eternal
life ; Pupianus alone, sound, inviolate, holy, chaste, in that
he would not mix himself with us, shall dwell alone in
paradise and in the kingdora of heaven !
7. You have written too that the Church now hath a
portion of herself in dispersion through my means; whereas
the whole people of the Church are collected and united
and joined together in undivided concord, they only reraain
without, who although they were within, ought to be cast
out : nor doth the Lord, the Protector and Guardian of His
people, suffer the wheat to be swept away from His floor,
but the chaff alone can be separated frora the Church, for
Rom. 3, that the Apostle says. For what if sotne have fallen from
^- *• the faith ? shall their unbelief make the faith of God of
none effect? God forbid: yea, for God is true, but every
mati a liar. The Lord also in the Gospel, when His
disciples forsook Hira for His words, turning to the twelve
67— 6^'. said, Will ye also go away ? Then Peter answered Him,

Church remains the same, tho' forsaken by those not of her. 207
Lord, to whom shall we go ? Thou hast the words of eternal
life ; and we believe and are sure that Tliou art ihe Son qf
the tiring God. There Peter speaks, upon whom the Church
had to be buUt°: teaching and shewing in the name of the
Church '', that although a contumacious and proud multitude
of such as will not obey may withdraw, yet the Church does
not depart from Christ, and they are the Church who are a
people united to the Bishop, and a flock adhering to their
own shepherd. Whence you ought to know that the Bishop
is in the Church, and the Church in the Bishop ; and if any
be not with the Bishop, that he is not in the Church ; and
that they in vain flatter themselves, who, not having peace
with the priests of God, creep in, and think that they secretly
hold communion with certain persons ; whereas the Church,
which is catholic and one, is not separated nor divided ; but
is in truth connected and joined together by the cement of
Bishops mutually cleaving to each other.
8. Wherefore, brother, if you will consider the majesty of
God Who ordains Bishops ; if you will at length have
respect to Christ, Who by His will, and fiat, and Presence
governs Prelates themselves andthe Church with the Prelates;
if you will deem of the innocence of Bishops, not according
to huraan resentraents, but the Divine judgraent ; if you
begin though late to do penance for your teraerity and pride
and insolence ; if you wdll give most ample satisfaction to
God and His Christ, Whom I serve, and to Whom with pure
and untainted mouth I unceasingly offer Sacrifice, as well in
persecution as in peace, we may have some consideration of
comraunion with you, retaining however respect and awe of
the Divine censure ; so that I should first consult my Lord,
whether by His own manifestation and admonition He would
allow peace to be granted to you, and that you should be
admitted to the coraraunion of His Church. For I remem
ber what has been already shewn' to me, yea what has been i osten
enjoined by the authority of our Lord and God to an obedient?""'.
and fearing servant. Who araong other things which He vision.
vouchsafed to manifest and reveal, added this also ; " Whoso
' For the promise had not yet been "l Which (by his confession) he re
made to him. [Bal.] see Note Q. on presented. 13al. from S. Aug. see ib.
Tert. p. 492. Oxf. Tr.

208 Visions, mocked at by men, fulfilled by God.
Epist. therefore beheveth not Christ appointing a Bishop, shall
-^^^^^- hereafter begin to believe Him avenging a Bishop." Although
¦ ^^*' I am aware that to some persons dreams appear ridiculous
and visions trifling, yet assuredly it is to such as had rather
believe against Bishops, than believe the Bishop. But
Gen.37, no wonder, since his brethren said of Joseph, Behold this
19.20. clreamer cometh; come now therefore, let us slay him:
yet afterwards this dreamer attained what he had dreamed,
they who would slay and who sold him were confounded:
and so that they who before did not believe the words, after
wards believed the deeds. But as to the things that thou hast
done, in time either of persecution or of peace, it were foohsh
for me to wish to judge you, since you rather set yourself up
as judge of us. Thus much have I written out of the pure
conscience of my mind, and my reliance on my Lord and
God. Thou hast my Epistle, I thine. In the Day of Judgment
before the tribunal of Christ both will be recited.

EPISTLE LXVII.
Cyprian, Ccecilius, Primus, Polycarp, Nicomedes, Lucilianus,
Successus, Sedatus, Fortwiaius, Januarius, Secundinus,
Pomponius, Honoratus, Victor, Aurelius, Sattius, Petrus,
another Januarius, Saturninus, another Aurelius, Vetiantius,
Quietus, Rogatianus, Tenax, Felix, Faustinus, Quintus,
another Saturninus, Lucius, Vincentius, Libosus, Geminius,
Marcellus, Iambus, Adelphius, Victorious, and Paulus, to
1 Leon. Felix, the Presbyter, and the people abiding at Legio^and
2 Astor- Asturica^, also to Lcelius the deacon and the people abiding
^Meri- at Emerita^, brethren in the Lord, greeting.
I. Whenwehadmettogether, dearest brethren, we read yoiir
letters', which, according to the integrity of your faith and
your fear of God, ye sent to us by Felix and Sabinus our
fellow-Bishops, intiraating that Basilides and Martialis, as
being defiled with idolatrous certificates, and bound by the
guilt of dreadful criraes, ought not to retain the Episcopate
and administer the functions of priests of God: and ye desfred
us to write an answer to you on this subject, and to relieve
your just and necessary solicitude by giving you our opinion.

HolinessrequiredofPriests,as intercessors for God's people. 209
whether for comfort or for aid. To this your desire, however,
not so much our counsels, as the Divine precepts, give an
answer, in which it is long since ordered by a heavenly voice
and is prescribed by the law of God, who and what sort of
persons ought to serve at the Altar, and to celebrate Divine
Sacrifices. For in Exodus God speaks to Moses, and warns,
saying, Let the priests, -which cotne near to the Zorrf, Exod.
sanctify themselves, lest the Lord forsake them. And again: '
And when they come near to the altar of the Holy One to Exod.
minister, they shall not bring sin upon them, lest they die. ^' *^'
In Leviticus also the Lord enjoins, and says. Whosoever 'Levit.
hath any spot or blemish upon him, let hitn not approach to^^'
offer gifts to God. Since these things have been declared
and raanifested to us, our ready obedience must needs be
subject to the Divine precepts, nor in matters of this kind
must human indulgence accept any raan's person, or raake
concession to any, where the Divine authority interposes and
lays down a law. For neither ought we to be unraindful
of what the Lord spoke to the Jews by the Prophet Isaiah,
rebiddng and displeased vvith them, for disregarding the Divine
precepts, and following doctrines of men: This people, he Isaiah
saith, with their lips do honour Me, but their heart is removed^^' ^^'
far from Me: but in vain do they worship Me, teaching the
doctrines atid cotnmandments of meti. Thus also the Lord
repeats in His Gospel, and says. Ye reject the comtnand- Mark
ment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. ' '
2. Keeping these things before our eyes, and anxiously and
religiously considering them, we ought in the ordinations of
Bishops to choose none but unblemished and upright priests,
who holily aud worthily offering Sacrifices to God, may be
heard in the prayers which they make for the safety of the
Lord's people': since it is written, God heareth not « John 9,
31.
' The full intercessorial Eucharistic (Ass. Cod. Lit. iv. p. 156.) The Lit.
prayer, of which our Prayer for the of St. James, " and for the peace and
Church militant is a part. It always well-belngofthewholeviorld, and ofthe
began with the prayer for the safety holy Churches of God." (ib v. 47.) The
and peace and well-being of the whole Lit. of S. Mark, " Eemember, Lord, the
Church, (see Bingham, 15, 3.1, and 12.) holy City of Christ our God — aud those
The Roman form uses the very word who in the orthodox faith of Christ
incolumitas " who offer to Thee this dwell therein, their peace and safety."
sacrifice of praise for themselves and all (ib.vil.28.) St. C. implies two things,!)
theirs, for the redemption of their souls, that the intercessions of a wicked man,
forthehopeof their salvation and safety." being apriest, would not be heard : 2) that

210 People conniving at sins of their Bishops involved in them.
Epist. sinner; but if any man be a worshipper of God, and doeth
^ 2g^_' His will, him He heareth. Wherefore with the most care
ful dUigence and impartial examination, raust such be chosen
to the priesthood as we know will be heard by God.
3. Nor let the people flatter theraselves as if they can be
free frora the contagion of the offence, when coramunicating
with a priest who is a sinner, and lending their consent to
the unrighteous and unlawful Episcopate of their Prelate,
since the Divine censure threatens by the Prophet Hosea,
Eos. 9, and says. Their sacrifices shall be as the bread of mourn
ing; all that eat thereof shall be polluted: plainly teaching
and shewing that all are altogether bound by sin, who have
been polluted by the Sacrifices of a profane and unrighteous
priest. This also we find manifested in Numbers, where
Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, in opposition to Aaron the priest,
claimed to themselves the privilege of sacrificing. There
also the Lord commanded by Moses, that the people should
be separated from tbem, lest, joined with the wicked, it also
Numb, should be swept away by tbe same wickedness: Depart,
' he says, frotn the tents qf these hardened meti, and touch
nothing of theirs' , lest ye perish together in their sins. Where
fore a people which obeyeth the precepts of the Lord and
feareth God, ought to separate itself from a Prelate' who is a
the people, if they connived at his guilt, and so obtained the suspension of Aetius.
partook ofit. Ofthe validity of theoffioe (Theod. ii. 19.) S. Jerome aad the monks
St. C. says nothing. One sees not then of Palestine, under the direction of S.
why Bal. should have brougnt together Epiphanius, renounced the communion
instances of heretics who denied the vali- of J ohn of Jerusalem, so long as he would
dity of the H. Eucharist, if consicrated not clear himself from holding the errors
byabadman. In the Prsep. ad Missam ofOrigen. S. Epiph. had written " that
there is a prayer, (ascribed to S. Am- without satisfaction as to his faith no
brose,) " Since thou hast willed that I, one shouldventure to communicate with
a sinner, should stand be tween Thee and him." (S. Jer. adv. Joann. Jerus.v. fin.
Thy people, although Thou seest no §. 40.) S. Jerome asks him, " Hath it
good in me, yet refuse not the office of anywherebeensaidtothee,orcommand-
the dispensation entrusted to me, nor ed thee, that without satisfaction as to
through me unworthy lettheprice of their the faith, we are to submit to your com-
redemption be lost, for whom Thou didst munion P" (ib. §. 43.) It is related in
deign to be the Atoning Sacrifice and Platina andthe Vit. et res gestae Rom.
their Redemption. For I bring before Pont. t. i. p. 337 that many or most of
Thee, 0 Lord, (if Thou wilt graciously the Clergy of Rome withdrew from the
deign to behold) the tribulations of the communion of Pope Anastasius ii. he-
people, the perils of the nations," &c. cause, without advice had, he had com-
' Thus, S. Flavian and Diodorus are municated with Photinus, a Deacon of
greatly praised for withstanding, as lay- the communion of Acacius, and wished
men, the Arian Bishop Leontius; on his seorelly to recal Acacius. Bellarmine
ordination of Aetius, they threatened treats both as calumnies, although on
to withdraw from communion with him, a priori grounds ; still the history itself

Clergy to be appointed with cognizance of the people. 211
sinner, nor mingle itself up with the Sacrifices of a sacrilegious
priest; especially since it has itself the power either of
choosing worthy priests or rejecting the unworthy.
4. This too we see to be derived from Divine authority, that
a priest should be chosen in presence of the people, in sight
of all, and be approved worthy and fit by public sentence
aud testimony ; as in Numbers the Lord commanded Moses,
saying, Take Aaron thy brother and Eleazar his son, and^nmb.
brittg them up utito the tnount, before all the congregation : ggl '
and strip Aaron ofhis garmetits, atid put them upon Eleazar
his son, and Aaron shall be gathered unto his people, and shall
die there. God commands a priest to be appointed before
all the congregation, that is. He instructs aud shews us that
the ordinations of priests ought only to be solemnized vvith
the knowledge of the people standing by, that so by their
presence either the crimes of the wicked may be detected,
or the merits of the good proclaimed, and so the ordination
be right and lawful, as having been examined with the suffrage
and judgment of all. This is afterwards obsei-ved in the Acts
ofthe Apostles, in accordance with the Divine pattern, when
Peter speaks to the people of ordaining an Apostle in the
room of Judas: Peter, it saith, stood up in the midst qf Acts 'i,
the disciples, but the whole number qf them was about a '^•
hundred and twenty. And we find that the Apostles ob
served this not only in the ordination of Bishops and Priests,
but also in that of Deacons, concerning which too it is written
in their Acts, Then the twelve called the whole multitude Acts 6,
qf the disciples, and said unto them. This surely was^'
therefore done so dihgentiy and carefully, the whole people
being called together, that no unworthy person might creep
would exhibit the principle. S. Gregory nor yield to the wolves, nor to betray the
(Moral xxv. c. xvi, ed. Ben, al. xxi.) flock to them, but to remain within,
says, " If the faith be not perilled, it is silencing and convicting them, securing
the good and virtuous part to bear any the simpler sort of the brethren. And
thing in a superior. Yet humble sug- thathecounselledwell,theeventshewed.
gestions should be made, if perchance For unless ye had then abode in the
what is displeasing may be amended." Church, the greater part of the city had
When the faith then was perilled, been destroyed, the wolves devouring
inferiors were (which otherwise they thesheep in the wilderness," (Hom, in
were not) to judge. S. Chrysostom, on S, Eustath, §. 4. t. ii. p. 608. Ben.) The
the other hand, extols tbe advice of S. protest against heresy in high places
Eustathius to the sounder part of the was in each case maintained, so as to
Church of Antioch, not to separate, free (as St. C. says) their own souls
when he himself was banished ; "calling from partaking in it.
all, he hade tbem not to give place,

2 1 2 Bishop appoin ted by Bps of Province, the people consenting.
Epist. into the rainistry of the Altar, or to the priestly office. For
 --^that unworth-v persons are soraetiraes ordained not afterthe
A. 254. ¦' ^
will of God, but after huraan presumption, and that such
things, as not coming of a lawful and right ordination, are
displeasing to God, God Himself declares by the Prophet
Hos. 8, Hosea, saying. They have set up for themselves a king, but
not by 3Ie.
5. Wherefore the practice received from Divine tradition
and Apostolic observance must be diligently upheld and kept,
which is also kept by us and by almost all the provinces*,
namely, that to the due solemnization of ordinations, all the
neighbouring Bishops of the same province should meet
together among the people for whom a Prelate is ordained, and
the Bishop should be chosen in the presence of the people,
who know most fully the lives of each, and are thoroughly ac
quainted with the character of every one from his conversation.
This too we see was done among you in the ordination of
our colleague Sabinus, so that by the suffrages of the whole
brotherhood and by the judgraent of the Bishops who had
met together in their presence, and who had written to you
concerning him, the Episcopate was conferred upon him,
and hands were laid on hira in the room of Basilides. Nor
can it rescind an ordination rightly perforraed, that Basi
lides, after his crimes had been detected, and his con
science laid bare even by his own confession, canvassing to
be unjustly restored to the Episcopate frora which he had
been justly deposed, went to Rome and deceived Stephen
our colleague, residing at a distance and ignorant of what
had been done and of the real truth. The effect of this is
not to efface but to swell the crimes of Basilides, in that
to his forraer sins is moreover added the guilt of deceit and
circumvention. For he is not so much to be blamed,
who through negligence was iraposed upon, as he to be
execrated who through fraud imposed upon hira. But
if Basilides could impose on man, on God he cannot, for it
Gal. 6, is written, God is not mocked. Neither can deceit avail
7. B " When he (Alex. Severus, A. and Jews so did, publishing the names
222 — 35.) purposed to assign any as of priests who were to he ordained &c."
rulers of the provinces — he proposed Lamprid. in vit. ej. c. 45. see Bingham
their names — and said that it was a 4, 2. 4 sqq, and 17. 5. 3.
grievous thing, that when Christians

Clergy df ter flagrant sinsmaybepenitens,not act asPriesls. 2 1 8
Martialis, that he who is also involved in heinous sins, should
not forfeit his bishopric; for that the Apostle admonishes
and says, A bishop must be blameless, as the steward of God. Tit. i,
6. Wherefore since (as ye, dearest brethren, have written,
as also Felix and Sabinus our colleagues assert, and as
another Felix ofCassaraugusta'', devout in faith and a defender
of the truth, intimates in his letter) Basilides and Martialis
have been defiled with the profane certificate of idolatry: and
Basilides, moreover, besides the blot of the certificate, did,
when lying sick, blaspheme against God, and hath confessed
that he blasphemed, and, from his own wounded conscience,
voluntarily laying down his bishopric, betook himself to do
penance, deprecating the wrath of God, and accounting
himself most happy, if he might be allowed to communicate
even as a layman"; Martialis also, besides long frequenting
in their College the foul and filthy feasts of Gentiles, and
depositing his sons, after the manners of the nations who are
without the Church, in the same College amid profane
sepulchres, and burying thera with strangers, has moreover
acknowledged in public Acts, taken before a Ducenarian
procurator'', that he had served idolatrous worship, and had
denied Christ: and since there are many other and heinous
sins, in which Basilides and Martialis are held implicated ;
in vain do such attempt to usurp the Episcopate, it being
evident that men of that mind can neither preside over the
Church of Christ, nor ought to offer Sacrifices to God:
especially since our colleague CorneHus, a peaceable and
righteous priest, and by the favour of the Lord honoured also
with raartyrdora, long since decreed in conjunction with us
and with all the Bishops constituted throughout the whole
world, that such men raight indeed be admitted to do penance,
but must be kept back from the Orders of the clergy and the
honour ofthe Priesthood.
t Saragossa, probably its Bishop. treatise of Novatian [the spurious kiXn-
' See ab. Ep. 55. §, 8, p. 123. and Ep. (tis N«i«6t»»], " that during the reign of
1^- §• 2. Decius and Valerian, Perennius, a
' A collector of taxes, so called from Ducenarian, havingreceivedacommand
the amount of his salary; this office from them, essayed, by tortures the
was the highest ofthe sort. They took most grievous, and heavy puni.shments
on themselves to imprison and torture to compel all the Christians in Rome
for the exaction of debts. They turned and the neighbouring Eparchies to
thispower against the Christians. Eulo- commit idolatry." [Rig.]
gius [ap. Phot. cod. 182.] quotes a

214 In the decay of the Church, God has His own witnesses.
Lxvn ''' ¦'^"'^ ^®* ^^ trouble you, dearest brethren, if with some in
A. 254. these last times, an unstedfast faith waver, or an unreligious
fear of God vacillate, or peaceable concord endureth not.
It has been foretold tbat these things should happen at the
end of the world, and it was declared beforehand by the
See voice of the Lord, and by the testimony of the Apostles,
18, 8. that as the world is now faUing and Antichrist approaching,
2 Tim. every thing good shall fail, things evil and adverse shall
increase. 8. However, although in the last times. Evangelic vigour
has not so failed in the Church of God, nor the strength of
Christian courage and faith so languished, that there should
not survive some among the priests who have no way sunk
under these ruins and this shipwreck of faith, but, bold and
stedfast, with full observance of fear, they uphold the honour
of the Divine Majesty and the priestly dignity. We remem
ber and observe well, that, although the rest sank down and
1 Mace, gave way, Mattathias boldly vindicated the law of God: that
iKin'gs Elias, when the Jews fell off and departed from the faith of God,
^' ^*'- stood, and strove loftily: that Daniel, deterred neither by the
20. loneliness of a strange country nor by the harassing of con
tinual persecution, frequently and boldly gave a glorious mar-
Dan. 3, tyr- witness: that the three youths likewise, daunted neither
*^- by furnace nor by threats, faithfully withstood the Babylonian
fires, and in their very captivity vanquished the victor king.
Let the host whether of prevaricators or traitors look to it,
who have now begun to rise up within the Church against
the Church, and to weaken alike faith and truth. There yet
remaineth with very many, a mind untainted and a faith
entire and a soul devoted only to their Lord and God, nor
does the faithlessness of others sink in ruins the Christian
faith, but rather arouses and exalts it to glory, according to
Eom. 3, the exhortation of the blessed Apostle Paul, who says. For
^- ¦*• what if some of them have fallen from the faith? hath their
unbelief made the faith of God of none effect? God forbid.
For God is true, but every man a liar. But if every man is
a liar, and God only true, what else ought the servants and
especially we priests of God to do, but abandon human errors
and falsehoods, and keeping the precepts of the Lord, abide in
the truth of God .?

Neglect of discipline, a perilous conniving at sin. 215
9. Wherefore although amongst our Colleagues some are
found, dearest brethren, who think that the Deific discipline
is to be neglected, and who rashly communicate with Basilides
and Martialis, this ought not to disturb our faith, since the
Holy Spirit threatens such in the Psalms, saying. But thou Ps- 60,
hatest instruction, and castest BIy words behind thee: wheti
thou sawest a thief thou consentedst with him, and hast
been partaker with adulterers. He shews that they become
sharers and partakers of other men's sins, who are united
with the sinners. Moreover, Paul the Apostle writes the same,
and says. Whisperers, backbiters, haters of God, injurious, Rom. i,
proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, who ktiowitig the Judg
ment of God, did tiot consider, that they which commit such
things are worthy of death, not they only which comttiit them,
but they also which have pleasure iti them that do them.
That^, he saith, they which commit such things are worthy of
death, he raakes manifest, and proves that they are worthy
of death, and will come to punishment, not only who do evil
things, but those also who consent with those that do them:
who, while they are mingled in unlawiiil communion with the
evil and sinners and such as do not penance, are polluted
with the commerce of the guilty, and being joined in the
guilt, ave not separate in punishraent. Wherefore, dearest
brethren, we alike comraend and approve the religious
anxiety of your integrity and faith, and, as far as we are able,
exhort you by our Epistles, not to raingle in unholy communion
with profane and polluted Priests, but with religious awe up
hold the firmness of your faith stedfast and .sincere.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.
LETTER LXVIII,"
Cyprian to his brother Stephen, greeting.
Faustinus our coUeague, stationed at Lyons, has raore than
once written to me, dearest brother, informing me of things,
' St, C, apparently repeats these words he would have premised that part only,
emphatically, insisting on the heavy which does not contain the proof. Then
judgment upon the sin. Bp. F. joins also "quoniam" would be to be detached
them to the following sentence ; " since from the text of which it is a part. The
he says that they," &c. but St. C. is Ben, simply join the words with the
warning against being accomplices in preceding; but there is no trace of any
sin, and it is not therefore likely that such addition to tbe text.
if he had been proving what he said, "n This Ep. is found in 6 old Mss. and

ild MarcianuSfjoining Novatian, him.selfalsoexcommu'nicate.
Lxvin ^'^"''^ I ^ell know have been already reported to you as weU
A, 254. hy him, as by the rest our fellow-bishops settied in the same
province", namely, that Marcianus, who is stationed at Aries,
has joined himself to Novatian, and has departed from the
unity of the Catholic Church, and from the concord of our
body and priesthood, holding that most harsh depravation of
heretical presuraption, that to the servants of God who repent
and raourn and knock at the Church witb tears and groaning
and mourning, the solace and aid of Divine mercy and
Fatherly lenity are closed, that the wounded are not admitted
for the healing of their wounds, but, left without hope of
peace and communion, are to be cast to the ravening of wolves
and a prey to the devil. Wherein it is ours, dearest brother,
to advise and come in aid who, considering the Divine cle
mency, and holding the balances in the government of the
Church, do so exercise towards sinners a vigorous authority,
as yet not to deny the medicine of the Divine goodness and
mercy in raising the falling and curing the wounded.
2. Wherefore it behoves you to write a very full letter" to
our fellow-bishops established in Gaul, that they no longer
suffer the froward and proud Marcianus, an enemy both to
the mercy of God and the salvation of the brethren, to insult
over our college, because he seemeth as yet not to be excom
municated by us, who this long while boasts and publishes,
that, siding with Novatian and following his frowardness, he
has separated himself frora our communion; whereas Novatian
himself, whom he follows, has been long ago excommunicated
and adjudged an enemy to the Church; and when he sent
legates to us into Africa, desiring to be admitted to our com
munion, he received in answer our sentence from a council of
very many ofus, priests here present; that he had by his own
act put himself without, and that by none of us could he be
received to communion, who had attempted to erect a pro
fane altar, and to set up an adulterous chair, and to offer
is ascertained to have existed In 4 others, ° Not such as touch but slightly on
(of which one [Ver.] was the very the subject, and are called " briefs,"
oldest,) and in the Editio princeps. [B.] but treating fully of the whole state of
Its style is throughout S. Cyprian's, so the question as to the lapsed. So in
that the question as to its genuineness, the law of Theodosius and Honorius de
raised by Launoy, was a mere theory. navlcularlis per Africam, are contrast-
" Lyons and Vienne were then both ed " per libellum aditio" and " plenaria
included in the Province Narbonensis. interpellatio." [F.]
Amm. Marc.l. 15, Dio Cass, 1,46.[B.]

Church condemns heresy, any Bishop may remove heretics. 217

sacrilegious sacrifices in opposition to the true priest, to
Cornelius, ordained a Bishop in the Catholic Church by the
judgment of God and the suffrages of the Clergy and people.
Accordingly, if he would come to himself and return to a
sound mind, he should do penance, and return as a suppliant
to the Church. How idle were it, dearest brother, when
Novatian has been lately repulsed and cast back and excom
municated by the priests of God throughout the world, were
we now to suffer his flatterers still to mock us, and to judge
respecting the majesty and dignity of the Church, Let
letters be addressed from thee to the Province and to the
people dwelling at Aries, whereby Marcianus being excom
municated'', another may be substituted in his room, and the

P Marcianus had already cast him
self out of the Church, and condemned
himself, hy joining a schismatic and
heretical body condemned by the
Church; the whole Episcopate of the
Province had already declared against
him; there remained only, formally to
depose him from that see, which he re
tained in defiance of the whole Epis
copate. It was but the final act, the
execution of a decree originating with
S, Cyprian, and received by the whole
Church. 'This, Pope Gelasius lays
down to be competent to any Bishop,
" This not only the Apostolic, but any
Bishop may do, sever from Catholic
communion any persons or place what
soever, according to the rule whereby
his heresy is already condemned," (Ep,
4. quoted by Barrow,treatise ofthe Pope's
Supremacy, Supp. 6. §. vii. p. 392. where
instance are given.) It has been also
further observed, how, throughout the
letter, S. Cyprian speaks of the inter
ferences as a common duty and acommon
act; " it is our's, dearest brother, to ad
vise and come in aid, who, holding the
balances in the government of the
Church ;" &c. (§. 1 .) " to insult over our
College because he seemeth not as
yet excommunicated by us;" (§. 2.)
" therefore is the body of Bishops so
large — thatifany&c. the restmay come
in aid;" (§.3.) "this ought to be tlie case
with us, dearest brother, that we should
receive to us, &c." (ib.) " since God so
threateneth — what else must we do?"
(§. 4.) " although we be many .shepherds,
we feed one flock." (ib.) Faustinus also,
in the name of the other Bishops, had
applied to S. Cyprian, more than once,
equally with S.' Stephen. The course.

then, seems to have been this; Mar
cianus, by joining a schismatical body,
had brought himself under the condemn
ation of the Church; hewas Ipso facto
excommunicate; the neighbouring Bi
shops, not strong enough to depose him,
(the ilp. of Aries being the Metropo
litan,) apply to the two chief Bishops of
the Western Church, S. Stephen and S.
Cyprian, to reinforce their authority ; S.
Cyprian (whom one must suppose to have
written in answer to Faustinus) applies
to S. Stephen, as occupying the first see,
to enforce what was the sentence of the
Church ; the ultimate act was with the
Bishops of the Province, who with the
people at Aries were to elect another
Bishop. The very strongest words
" quibus abstento Marciano" are used
equally by St. C. of the common act of
the Bishops, necdum videatur abstentus
a nobis." This is observed by Rigaltius.
" In this ease of Marcianus, Bishop of
Aries, if the right of excommunication
did belong solely to the Bishop of
Rome, wherefore did Faustinus, Bishop
of Lyons, advertise Cyprian, Bishop of
Carthage, who was so far distant, con
cerning those very things touching
Marcianus, which both Faustinus him
self, and other Bishops of the same pro
vince, had before sent word of to Ste
phen, Bishop of Rome, who lived near
est, being moreover of all Bishops the
chief? It must either be said, that this
was done because of Stephen's ne
gligence; or, what is more probable,
according to the discipline then used in
the Church, that all Bishops of neigh
bouring places, but especially those
presiding over the most eminent cities,
should join their counsels for the welfare

218 Concord of Bishops the defence of the fold.
Epist. flock of Christ, which to this day is overlooked, scattered hy
A. 254. ^^™ '^'^^ wounded, be again coUected together. Suffice it
that many of our brethren in those parts have in these last
years departed without peace; at all events, let the rest who
survive be holpen, who both groan day and night, and en
treating the mercy of our God and Father, implore the solace
of our help.
3. For therefore, dearest brother, is the body of Bishops
so large, united together by the glue of mutual concord and
the bond of unity, that if any of our college should attempt
to introduce heresy, and to rend and lay waste the flock of
Christ, the rest may come in aid and, as good and merciful
shepherds, gather the Lord's sheep into the fold. For what
if any port on the sea shall, by breaches in its defences be laid
open to storms and hazardous for ships, do not sailors direct
their ships to other neighbouring ports, where is a safe approach
and easy entrance and a secure station ? if on a road any inn
is found to be beset and occupied by robbers, so that whoever
enters is ? prey to the attacks of those who there lay
wait; do not travellers, when this its character is known,
seek other safer inns in their journey, where are trustworthy
hostefries and lodgings, which betray not the wayfarer?
This ought now to be so with us, dearest brother, that we
should receive to us with prompt and kind huraanity such of
our brethren as, tossed araid the rocks of Marcianus, seek the
safe harbour of the Church, and that we provide such an inn
Luke for traveUers, as is that in the Gospel, where they who have
10, 34. jjggjj maimed and wounded by robbers may be taken iu and
cherished and protected by the host.
4. For what greater or better office have Bishops, than by
diligent solicitude and wholesome remedies to provide for
cherishing and preserving the sheep? since the Lord speaks
Ezek. 3''i'i says. The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither
34, 4. 6. ^fl^g ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye boutid up
10.16, ^
ofthe Church, and see that Catholic sonof his propinquity might more easily
Christianity receive no damage. Hence know and judge of the whole matter,"
it was, that on the offence of Marcianus Rigaltius too, however, seems anxious
of Aries, the Bishop of Lyons writ to understate the eminence, conceded
letters to the Bishops of Rome and to Rome. A deference does seem to be
Carthage; and again, that the Bishop paid to him, uot on account of his
of Carthage, as being most remote, did nearness only; he exercises an eminent
write to the Bishop of Rome, as being authority, although only as the execu-
bis brother and colleague, who by rea- tive ofthe rules ofthe Universal Churoh.

Bps, having all oneflock in charge, all to succour eachpart. 219
that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that
which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which
was lost; and My she^ were scattered because there is no
shepherd, and they became meat to all the beasts qf the field,
and none did search or seek after them. Therefore thus saith
the Lord: Behold, I atn against the shepherds, and I will
require 3Iy flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from
feeding the flock, neither shall they feed them any more, atid
I will deliver My flock from their mouth, atid I will feed
them with Judgment. Since then the Lord thus threateneth
those shepherds by whom the Lord's sheep are neglected and
perish, what else doth it behove us to do, dearest brother,
than to raanifest all diligence in gathering together and re
storing the sheep of Christ, and to apply the medicine of
fatherly mercy in curing the wounds of the lapsed, since the
Lord also in the Gospel warneth us, and saith, Tliey that Mat. 9,
be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. For '
although we are many shepherds, yet we feed one flock, and
ought to gather together and cherish all the sheep which
Christ has sought by His own Blood and Passion; nor should
we suffer our suppliant and grieving brethren to be cruelly
despised, and trodden down by certain persons' proud pre
sumption; since it is written. The man ihat is proud awrfHabak.
boastful, who hath enlarged his desire as hell, shall bring^'^'
nothing to perfection: and such raen the Lord in His
Gospel blames and condemns, saying. Ye are they which'L\L\e
justify yourselves before men, but God knoweth your hearts, ^^ ^^'
for that which is highly esteetned among men is abomination
in the sight of God. Abominable and detestable. He saith,
are they who please themselves, vvho puffed up and sweUing
ai-rogantiy assurae any thing to theraselves. Since then
Marcianus has begun to be of these, and, joining himself to
Novatian, has become an enemy to mercy and pity, let him
not pronounce but receive sentence, nor act as though judge
of the College of Bishops, for that himself has by all the
Bishops been judged.
5. For the glorious honour of our predecessors, the blessed
martyrs Cornelius and Lucius, must be upheld; whose
memory since we honour, much more ought you, dearest
brother, to honour and uphold it, by your weight and authority.

220 No heretics or schismatics have any power or authority,
Epist. who have been set in their stead and as their successor. For
¦ they, full of the Spirit of God and in the midst of a glorious
" martyrdom, pronounced that peace should be granted to the
lapsed, and by their letters sealed it, that, penance done, the
fruits of comraunion and peace are not to be denied; which
sarae thing we all every where every way pronounced. For
there could not be a diverse sense among us in whom is One
Spirit '^; and therefore it is plain that he does not hold the
truth of the Holy Spirit with the rest, who, we see, thinks
diversely. Signify plainly to us', who has been substituted
at Aries in the room of Marcianus, that we may know to
whom we should direct our brethren, and to whora write.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily fareweU.

EPISTLE LXIX.
Cyprian to his son Magnus, greeting.
1 . In accordance with your religious diligence you have con
sulted my poor ability, my dearest son, and have asked,
whether, araong other heretics, they too, who come from
Novatian, ought, after his profane washing, to be baptized
and sanctified in the Catholic Church by the legitiraate, true,
and only Baptism' ofthe Church. Concerning which matter,
as far as the capacity of my faith, and the sanctity and truth
of the holy Scriptures suggests, I answer, that no heretics and
schismatics whatsoever have any power or authority. Where
fore Novatian neither ought nor can he be excepted, that he
also, being without the Church and acting against the peace
and love of Christ, be not reckoned araong adversaries and
antichrists. For neither did our Lord Jesus Christ, when
He testified in His Gospel that they were His adversaries
who were not with Him, designate any species of heresy, but
shewed that all whatsoever, who were not with Hitn, and
who, gathering not with Hira, scattered His flock, were His
1 Holy Scripture, and the Church as S. Cyprian had arranged with Cor-
guided by the Holy Spirit, having nelius, Ep. 59. §. 11.
clearly pronounced. Else, as Bal. ob- ^ On the question of heretical Bap-
serves, they shortly after did differ on tism in this and the following Epistles,
heretical Baptism, wherein however the see Note G on Tertullian, p. 280 — 297-
Church had not decided. Oxf, Tr.
' Through the literae communicatoriffl.

Scr.condemning heresy generally, condemns allbeforehand.2'21
adversaries, saying. He that is not with Me is against Me, Luke
and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth. So neither '
did the blessed Apostie John distinguish any one heresy or
schism, or set down that any were speciaUy separated, but all
who had gone out of the Church and who acted against the
Church, he called antichrists, saying. Ye have heard that I John
2 18
Antichrist shall cotne, and now are come many atitichnsts. ^q '
Wherqfore ive know that it is the last time. They went out
frotn us, but they were not of us; for if they had beeti qf us,
they wotdd have contitiued with us. Whence it appears that
all are adversaries of the Lord and antichrists, who are found
to have departed from the charity and unity of the Catholic
Church, Moreover the Lord in His Gospel lays it down, and
says, but if he neglect io hear ihe Church, let him be unto ¦M.att-
thee as an heathen man and a publican. But if they who-^®' ^^'
despise the Church are accounted heathens and publicans,
much more, surely, must rebels and enemies, who invent false
altars and unlawful priesthoods and sacrilegious sacrifices and
spurious names', needs be reckoned araong heathens and pub-
hcans, since they who sin less and but neglect the Church,
are by the sentence of the Lord adjudged to be heathens
and publicans.
2, But that the Church is one", the Holy Ghost declares in
the Song of Solomon, saying in the Person of Christ, My Song of
dove. My undeflled is one; she is the only one of her »wo<Aer, 6°9"°6°
she is ihe choice one of her that bare her. Of whom also
He saith in another place, A garden inclosed is My sister. Song of
My spouse : a spring sealed up, a well qf living water ^ But ?°'?T°
if the spouse of Christ, which is the Church, is a garden
inclosed, a tiling closed cannot lie open to aliens and the
profane. And if it is a spring sealed up; we can neither
drink thence nor be sealed'', who, being placed without,
has not access to the spring. The well too of living water,
if it is one and also within, whoso is placed without cannot be
enhvened and sanctified' vvith that water, which they only
who are within are permitted to use and to drink. This also
• xifej.J, " The pure," see S, Epiph, v. 27. c. Cresc. ii. 14. [Bal.]
Har. 59. S. Aug. Haer, 18, [Pam.] r With the seal of Baptism, see ab.
" Comp. de Unit. Eoel, §. 3. p. 134. Ep. 58. §. 10. p. 149, a. t,
O'^f- Tr. ' Quoted S. Aug. de Bapt. c. Donat.
^ '_So quoted again Ep, 74. 13. Aug. vii, 50,

222 The grace of the Sacraments, only in the Church.
Epist. Peter, shewing that the Church is one, and that they only
^ gg^ " who are in the Church can be baptized, laid down, saying,
1 Pet. In the ark of Noah few, that is, eight souls, were saved by
2j_ ¦ water, the like figure whereunto even Baptism shall save
you"; proving and testifying that the one ark of Noah was
a type of the one Church. If then in that Baptism of the
cleansed and purified world' he could be saved by water who
was not in the ark of Noah ; novv also he may be enlivened by
Baptism, who is not in the Church, to which alone Baptism
has been granted. Moreover the Apostle Paul, declaring
this same thing more expressly and clearly, writes to the
^P^- 6, Ephesians, and says, Christ loved the Church, and gave
Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with
the washing qf water. But if the Church which is loved by
Christ is one, and which alone is cleansed by His washing,
how can he that is not in the Church either be loved by
Christ, or be washed and cleansed by His washing?
3. Wherefore since the Church alone hath the life-giving
water and the power of baptizing and cleansing men, whoso
says that any one can be baptized and sanctified by Novatian,
must first shew and prove that Novatian is in the Church or
presides over the Church. For the Church is one, and, being
one, cannot be both within and without. For if it is with Nova
tian, it was not with Comelius. But if it was with Cornelius,
who, by a legitimate ordination succeeded the Bishop Fabianus,
and whom, beside the honour of his priesthood, the Lord
glorified also by martyrdom, Novatian is not in the Chm-ch;
nor can he be accounted a Bishop, who, despising the
Evangelic and Apostolic tradition, succeeding to nobody,
has sprung from himself For he can by no means have or
hold to a Church, who has not been ordained in the Church.
For that the Church is not without, nor can be separated or
divided against itself, but retaineth the unity of an inseparable
and undivided house, the truth of Holy Scripture declares, for
that it is written of the sacraraent of the passover and the
Exod. lamb, which lamb designated Christ, hi one house shall it
^^> *^- be eaten, ye shall not carry forth ought of the flesh abroad
out of the house. Which also we see expressed respecting
Rahab, who also bore an image ofthe Church; to whom it is
» iait A. and other Mss. Syr. Arm, ' See bel. Ep. 74. §. 13. and Tract
 . • _ ^n .1 -I ¦• j^»T  TT Tl  t:  ortrt _-.J _ n

Those who have not the succession, are not in the Church. 223
commanded and said. Thou shall bring thy father and^"^^-^!
thy mother and thy brethren, and all thy father's household
unto thee into thy house, and whosoever shall go out of the
doors qf thy house into the street, his blood shall be upon
him. In which mystery is declared, that they who would
live and escape from the ruin of the world, must be gathered
into one only house, that is, into the Church. But whosoever
of those so gathered shall go out of the house, that is, if any
one, although having obtained grace in the Church, shall de
part and go out from the Church, his blood shall be upoti him,
that is, to hiraself must he impute it that he perishes.
4. This the Apostle Paul explains, teaching and charging
that a heretic should be avoided, as perverse and a sinner xit. 3
and condemned of himself. For he will be guilty of his own l"- ^•
destruction, who not being cast out by the Bishop, is of his
own accord a renegade from the Church, through heretical
presumption condemned of himself . And therefore the Lord,
intimating to us that unity cometh of Divine authority,
declarelh and saith, / and My Father are One. To John
which unity bringing His Church He fiirther saith, There'^^^^'^-
shall be onefold and One Shepherd. But if there is owe 10, 16.
flock, how can he be nurabered as of the flock, who is
not in the nuraber of the flock? or how be accounted a
shepherd, who, the true shepherd remaining and by successive
ordination presiding in the Church of God, himself, succeeding
to no one, and beginning from himself, becomes an alien and
profane, an enemy to the Lord's peace and to the Divine
Unity; uot dweUing in the house of God, that is, in the
Church of God, in which they only dwell who are of one
heart and one mind'? for that the Holy Ghost speaks in
the Psalms, and says. He is the God that maketh men toVs.68,
be of one mind in an house. Moreover, even the very Sacri- ^•
fices of the Lord do shew Christian unanimity knit together
by firm and inseparable charity. For when the Lord caUs
bread, which is made up of the union of many grains. His
Balf ¦/nfn'""' f^^^T^ ™ *'/ ^^ ^^'^ perverseness diminished not any
Bapt, 0. Don vn 50. and argues from way nor injured the Sacrament of
the same text, that neither were they Christ, which wa<, ,i;=n»nJl.r a I
real members of the Church, be the'y them.'' Whln^e'd^trttt ^ e 1^
where they might, who were not of one crament of Christ can be in them «Ta
lent, and without love, contentious, and the Churoh of Christ "
yst they baptised, and that their detest-

224 God's wrath at schism attested at the rent qfthe ten tribes.
Epist, Body, He indicates our people whom He bore, united toge-
A 254 *'^^''' ^^^ when He calls wine which is pressed from many
bunches and clusters aud drawn into one, His Blood, He
likewise signifies our flock joined together by the minglmg
of an united multitude. If Novatian is united to this Bread
of the Lord, if he too is mingled in this Cup of Christ, he
may also seem capable of having the grace of the one Baptism
of the Church, if it be proved that he holds the unity of
the Church.
5. Moreover, how inseparable the sacrament of unity is,
and how without hope they are, and what exceeding perdition
they purchase to themselves from the wrath of God, who
make a schism, and, abandoning their Bishop, set up for
themselves another false Bishop without. Holy Scripture
declares in the Books of Kings, where ten tribes were severed
from the tribe of Judah and Benjarain, and, abandoning tiieir
2 Kings king, set up another for themselves without. The Lord,
2o! 2i'. ^^ saith, was very angry uith all the seed of Israel, and
removed them away, and delivered thetn into the hand of
spoilers, until He had cast them out of His sight; for Israel
was rent from the house of David, and they made themselves
a king, Jeroboam ihe son of Nebat. It is said, that the Lord
was very angry, and gave them up to perdition, because they
were separated from unity, and had set up for themselves
another king. And so great was the anger of the Lord
against those who had caused the schism, that even when
the man of God was sent to Jeroboam to reproach him for
his sins, and to foretel the vengeance that would follow, he
1 Kings was forbidden to eat bread or drink water with them ; which
13, 9- vvhen he did not observe, and against the command of God took
food, he was iraraediately stricken by the majesty ofthe Divine
judgment, so that returning thence he was slain in the way
by jaws of a lion, who came against him. And does any one
dare to say that the saving water of Baptism and heavenly
grace can be in comraon with schismatics, with whom neither
earthly food nor this world's drink ought to be in common?
Further, the Lord satisfieth us in His Gospel, and spreads
abroad a clearer light of knowledge, that those same who
had then severed themselves from the tribe of Judah and
Benjamin, and, having left Jerusalem, had withdrawn to

Schismatics, having no Church,cannot usethe Creedtruly. 225
Samaria, should be reckoned amongst profane and heathen.
For when He first sent His disciples on the ministry of
salvation. He charged them and said. Go not into the way Matt.
of ihe Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter '
ye not: sending first to the Jews, He directs that as yet
the Gentiles be passed by. But by adding, that any city of
ihe Samaritans should be passed over, schismatics being there.
He shews that schismatics are to be ranked with Gentiles.
6. But if any here object and say, that Novatian holds
the same rule that the Catholic Church holds, baptizes with
the same Creed wherewith we also baptize, acknowdedges the
same God the Father, the same Son Christ, the same Holy
Ghost, and therefore can claim the power of baptizing, because
he seems not to differ from us in the baptismal inten-ogatory : —
whoso thinks that this raay be objected, let him know in the
first place, that we and schismatics have not one rule of the
Creed, nor the same interrogatories. For when they say,
" Dost thou believe remission of sins and eternal life by the holy
Church ?" they lie in their interrogatory, since they have no
Church, Then moreover they themselves confess with their
own mouths that remission of sins can only be given by the
holy Church ; and, not having this, they shew that sins cannot
be remitted vvith them.
7. Nor can it avail such persons, that they are said to ac
knowledge the same God the Father as we, the sarae Son
Christ, the sarae Holy Ghost. For Corah, Dathan, and
Abirara also had learnt to acknowledge the same God with
Aaron the priest and Moses ; living by the same law and
rehgion, they called on the One frue God, Who was to be
worshipped and called upon. Yet because transgressing the
ministry of their station in opposition to Aaron the priest,
(who had received the legitimate priesthood by the vouch
safement and appointment of God,) they claimed to themselves
the privilege of sacrificing, stricken of God, they forthwith
paid the penalty of their unlawful attempt ; nor could sacri
fices offered irreligiously and unlawfully against the rule of
the divine appointment be accepted or avail. The very
censers too, wherein incense had been offered unlawfully,
that they might not thereafter be used by the priests, but
might rather, for the correction of those that came after.

226 Partaker's in schism share the guilt of its authors.
Epist. exhibit a memorial of the Divine indignation and vengeance,
' being by the Lord's command melted and cleansed by fire,
were spread out into broad plates and fastened to the altar.
Numb, according as holy Scripture says. To be a memorial unto
' ' the children of Israel, that no stranger, which is not of the
seed of Aaron, come near to offer incense before ihe Lord,
that he be not as Corah, And yet those had made no schism,
nor gone without, in shameless and hostile rebellion against
the priests of God; which these now do, who, rending the
Church, and rebels against the peace and unity of Christ, at
tempt to set up a chair for themselves, and to assume the
primacy '', and to claim the privilege of baptizing and offering.
But how can they bring to effect what they do, or by unlaw
ful endeavours obtain any thing from God, who against God
essay things unlawful to them? Wherefore they who espouse
Novatian or other like schismatics, in vain contend that any can
be there baptized and sanctified by saving Baptism, where it
is plain that the baptizer has not the privilege of baptizing.
8. And that it may be better understood how God rebuketh
boldness of this kind, we find that in an act so heinous not
the leaders and authors only, but all partakers in it are doomed
to punishment, unless they separate themselves from com
munion with the wicked, the Lord commanding by Moses,
Numb. ^"^^ saying. Depart from the tents of these most hardened
16, 26. men, and touch nothing of theirs, lest ye be consumed in their
sin. And what the Lord threatened by Moses He fulfilled :
so that whosoever did not depart from Corah, Dathan, and
Abiram, immediately suffered punishment for his impious
communion with them. By which example it is shewn and
proved, that all vrill be subject both to guilt and punishment,
who, with irreligious temerity, mingle themselves with schisf
matics against prelates and priests. As also the Holy Ghost
Hos. 9, testifies by the prophet Hosea, saying. Their sacrifices shall
be unto them as the bread of mourning; all that eat thereof
shall be polluted. Teaching plainly and shevring, that aU
are joined with their leaders in punishment, whosoever have
been polluted by their sin.
9. What acceptableness then can they have with God, on
whom punishment is by God denounced.'' or how can such
•• i. e, the Episcopate. Buf. v. 28.

TheHoly Ghost flrst imparted to those who are toretnitsins.227
justify and sanctify the baptized, who, being enemies to the
priesthood, endeavour to usurp things foreign to them and
unlawful, and of no right allowed to them? We wonder not,
indeed, that in accordance with their wickedness they do
claim them. For all must needs justify what they do, nor
will they, when convicted, readdy submit, although knowing
that what they do is not lawful? But that is a subject of
wonder, yea rather of indignation and grief, that Christians
abet Antichrists', and that betrayers of the faith and traitors
to the Church, within, in the very Church herself, stand
against the Church.
And yet, though otherwise pertinacious aud indocile, these
do at least confess this, that all whether heretics or schismatics
have not the Holy Ghost, and therefore they can indeed
baptize, but cannot give the Holy Ghost; and through this very
confession they are held convicted by us, in that we shew
that neither can such at all baptize, as have not the Holy
Ghost. For whereas in Baptism all have their sins forgiven,
the Lord shews and declares in His Gospel, that sins can be
remitted by those only who have the Holy Ghost. For after
His Resurrection, when He sendeth forth His disciples. He
speaks to them and says, As My Father hath sent Me, even so John
send I you. And when He had said this. He breathed on g^' 23"
them, and saith unto them. Receive ye the Holy Ghost: who,se-
soever sins ye remit, they shall be remitted unto them; and
¦whosesoever ye retain, they shall be retained. In which place
He shews, that he only can baptize and give remission of
sins, who has the Holy Ghost. Moreover, John, who was to
baptize Christ Himself our Lord, received the Holy Ghost
before, while he was yet in his mother's womb, that it might Luke
be certain and manifest that none could baptize but they vvho ^' ^®"
have the Holy Ghost. Therefore let such as uphold heretics or
schismatics answer us, whether they have the Holy Ghost or
no ? If they have it, why do those baptized by them, when they
come over to us, receive imposition of hands for the receiving
of the Holy Ghost, whereas He must surely have been
already received there, where, if He was. He could be given ?
' Plainly the heretics, as in §. l.Ep. very contrary, complains that they of
70. §. 5. St. C. so far from so entitling whom he speaks, being Christians,
Pope Stephen, (as Rig. says,) says the abetted Antichrists.

228 Aspersion or affusion, in case of necessity,
Epist. But if heretics and schismatics, baptized without, have not
X"255i ^^^ Holy Ghost, and hands are therefore laid on by us, that
they may receive here what, there, is not, nor can be given,
it is plain that neither can remission of sins be given by
those, who it is certain have not the Holy Ghost. And
therefore that, in accordance vvith the Divine appointment
and evangelic truth, they may obtain remission of sins and be
sanctified and become temples of God, all persons whatsoever
are to be baptized with thc Baptism of the Church, who from
adversaries and antichrists come to the Church of Christ.
II. You have enquired also, dearest son, what I think of
those who in sickness and debility obtain the grace of God,
whether they are to be accounted legitimate Christians, in
that they are sprinkled, not washed, with the saving water.
Wherein diffidence and modesty forbid me to prejudge any
that he think not as he deems right, and act as he thinks. I, as
far as my poor ability conceiveth, account that the Divine
blessings can in no respect be mutilated and weakened, nor
any less gift be imparted, where what is drawn from the
Divine bounty is accepted with the full and entire faith both
of the giver' and the receiver. For in the saving Sacrament
the contagion of sin is not so washed away, as, in the ordinary
washing of the flesh, is the filth of the skin and body, so
that there should be need of saltpetre, and other appliances,
and a bath and pool, in which the poor body may be washed
and cleansed. Far otherwise is the breast of the believer
washed, otherwise is the mind of man cleansed by the worthi
ness of faith. In the saving Sacraraents, when need compels,
and God vouchsafes His mercy. His compendious methods
confer tbe whole benefit on believers.
12. Nor should it disturb any one that the sick seem only
to be sprinkled or affused with water, when they attain the
grace of the Lord, since holy Scripture speaks by the prophet
Ezek. Ezekiel, and says, Theti will I sprinkle clean water upon
you, and ye shall be cleansed from all your filthiness; and
from all your idols will I cleatise you; a new heart will I
give you, and a neu> spirit will I put within you. Likewise
in Numbers: The man that shall be uticlean until the even,
f As he had said before of heretics, could not impart Him.
that, not having the Holy Spirit, they

36, 25
26

authorized by Holy Scripture, and equally sanctifies. 229
shall be purified on the third day and on the seventh day. Numb.
atid shall be clean. But if he shall not be purified on theyg'^^o.
third day atid on the seventh day, he shall not be clean ; and
that soul shaUbe cut off from Israel, because the -wa.er of
sprinkling hath not been sprinkled upon hitn. And again:
And the Lord spake utito 3Ioses, saying. Take the Levites Numh.
from atnong the children of Israel, and cleatise thetn: andjl '
thus shalt thou do unto them to cleanse them; thou shalt
sprinkle water of purifying upon thetn. And again: T/ie Numb.
water of sprinkling is a purification. Whence it is apparent '
that the sprinkUng also of water has like force with the saving
washing, and that when this is done in the Church, where
the faith both of the giver and receiver is entire, all holds
good and is consuraraated and perfected by the power of the
Lord and the truth of faith.
13. But whereas some call those who have obtained the
grace of Christ by sa-ving water and legitimate faith, not
Christians but Clinics, I find not whence they take this name;
unless perchance some of larger and more recondite learning
discover those xXivixoi in Hippocrates and Socrates^. For I,
who have learnt of a " Clinic" out of the Gospel, know
that the infirmity of that paralytic, who lay helpless in
his bed through a long period of life, no ways hindered him
from the fullest attainment of heavenly strength; nor was he
through the mercy ofthe Lord only raised from his bed, but
with repaired and renovated strength that his very bed he car
ried. And therefore, as far as it is given me by faith to con
ceive and judge, my judgment is this ; that whosoever shall
in the Church have obtained the Divine grace by the law
and rule of faith, be deemed a legitiraate Christian. Or if
any think that they have obtained nothing, iu that they have
only been affused wilh saving water, but are still empty and
void, they must not be deceived, and so, if they escape the ills
of their sickness and recover, be[they]baptized. But if they
cannot be baptized who have been already sanctified by the
Baptism of the Church, why lay a stumbling-block as to their
own faith or the mercy of the Lord ?
14. Or have they obtained the Ijord's grace, but with a
* of Ephesus, under Trajan and methodical medicine. Tert. de Anim.
Adrian, a well-instructed author in §. 6. B.

230 Grace in Baptism given equally, retained unequally.
Epist. more stinted and smaller measure of the Divine gift and of
-- — — ^ the Holy Spirit, so as to be accounted indeed Christians, yet
' not held equal to the rest ? Nay, but the Holy Spfrit is not
given by measure, but is poured entire on the believer. For
if the day arises alike to all, and if the sun is diffused over
all with the like and equal light, how^ much more does Christ,
the true Sun and Day, bestow the light of etemal life in His
Church with a like equality ? Which equality we find, in
' sacra- hidden mystery', celebrated in Exodus, when the manna
Exod". flowed down from heaven, and, prefiguring the things to come,
16, 18. shewed the nourishment of the heavenly Bread and the food
of Christ coming''- For there without distinction either of
sex or age, an omer was gathered alike by all. Whence it
appeared that the mercy of Christ and the heavenly grace,
which should afterwards follow, would be distributed equally
to all, that without difference of sex, without distinction of
age, without respect of persons, the gift of spiritual grace
would be poured on all the people of God. True it is, that
the same spiritual grace, which is received in Baptism equally
by all believers, is afterwai'ds either diminished or increased
by our own conversation and conduct; as iu the Gospel the
Lord's seed is sown equally, but, according to the variety of
soil, some is wasted, some, with a rich luxuriance of produce,
is multiplied in a varied abundance of thirty, sixty, or a
Matt, hundred fold. But again when each were called to receive
Mat^^ a penny, why should that which is distributed equally by
20, 2. God be minished by human interpretations ?
15. But if any is troubled with this, that some of those who
are baptized in sickness, are still tried by unclean sprits, let
him know that the pertinacious wickedness of the devil
hath power up to the saving water, but that in Baptism
he loses all the poison of his wickedness. An example
Exod. whereof we see in king Pharaoh, who having long struggled
^^' ^' and lingered on in his perfidy, could hold out and prevail
until he came to the water, whither when he had come, he
was both conquered and destroyed. But that that sea was a
2 sacra- sacred^ sign of Baptisra, the blessed Apostle Paul declares,
mentum gg^yj,-,g^ Brethren, I would not ihat ye should be ignorant,
how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed
'' to the faithful oommonicant, or in the Flesh.

Signs that Satan is cast out in Baptism, returns, if faith lost.23 1
through the sea; and were all baptized unto Moses in the
cloud and in the sea. Andhe added, iVbfC alt these things i Cor,
were ensamples of us. Whicli same is done at this day,^[,;'|j '^ "
also, in that the devil is scourged and scorched' and torraented 6.
by the power of God, by the exorcists, through the voice of
man; and whereas he often says, that he is going out and will
leave the men of God, yet in what he saith he deceiveth, and
what was before done by Pharaoh, he practises w^ith the same
lying obstinacy and treachery. When however they come
to the saving water and to the sanctification of Baptisra, we
ought to know and be confident that the devil is there over
come, and the man dedicated to God is by the Divine mercy
set fi-ee. For if scorpions and serpents which prevail on
dry ground'', vvhen cast into water, can prevail no longer,
nor retain their venom; so neither can wicked spirits, which
are called .scorpions and serpents, (and yet are trodden under Luke
foot by us through the power given by the Lord,) remain in '
the body of a man, in which, baptized and sanctified, the
Holy Ghost begins to dwell. This, lastly, we do in very deed
experience, that those who on pressure of necessity have
been baptized in sickness, and have received grace, are fi-eed
from the unclean spirit whereby they were before moved,
live in the Chm-ch in praise and honour, and daily advance
more and more, through the increase of faith, to the full growth
of heavenly grace. And contrariwise some frequently of
those baptized in good health, if afterwards they begin to
sin, are shaken by the return of the unclean spirit; so that
it is plain, that the devil is in Baptism by faith ofthe believer
expeUed; if faith afterwards faUs, he returns. Unless indeed
it appear right to some, that they who without the Church,
' See de Idol, Van. §. 4. p. 17. and bid to " depart to his own hell," (Greek
u. c. Oxf. Tr. and Tert. Apol. §. 23. Lit. Ass. i. 132. and James of Sarug
and n. 6. p. 60. Oxf. Tr. As in H. Sor. 1. c.) or he is said to be " driven forth
the devils ask our Lord, " Art Thou by spiritual scourges and invisible tor
come to torment us before the time," (S. ments, tortured and destroyed by all
Matt. 8, 29.) so it appears that through saints, being assigned to the eternal
the invocation of His Name, they suf- fire ;" (Goth, and old Gall. Lit. Ass. i.
fered from the everlasting fire. In all 30.)or,"God"(namingtheHolyTrinity)
the Baptismal exorcisms of the Ancient " shall cast thee forth from every crea-
Church "fire" is mentioned, Holy ture of His, and out into fire unquenoh-
Baptism being " with the Holy Ghost able." (Jacob Lit. Ass. i. p. 237.) see
and with fire." The fire which purified there also Tract 69. on Holy Baptism,
the baptized, tormented Satan, whose. Note M. at the end, p, 266. 7. ed. 1.
before, hewas. (Lit. of James of Sarug. "See Tert. de Bapt. c. 1. p, 255,
Ass. God, Lit, ii, 326.) or Satan was Oxf. Tr.

14, 12
13.

'2S2Bishopstouseeachhisowndiscreiion,minclfulof his Account.
. among adversaries and Antichrists, are by profane water
polluted, be held to be baptized; but they who are baptized
in the Church, be thought to have attained less of the Divine
mercy and grace; and so great respect be paid to heretics,
that such as come thence should not be asked whether they
have been washed or affused, whether they be Clinics or
Peripatetics"; but with us Faith in her perfect truth is to be
subjected to question, and the Baptism of the Church to be
denied her proper majesty and sanctity.
16, I have answered your letter, dearest son, as far as my
poor and sraall ability enabled me, and I have shewn, as far
as in me lies, what I think, prescribing to no one, that each
Prelate determine not as he thinks right, having to give
account of his, own conduct to the Lord, according as the
blessed Apostle Paul writes in bis Epistle to the Romans,
Kom, saying. Every one qf us shall give account for himself; let
us not therefore judge one another.
I bid thee, dearest son, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE LXX,"
Cypriati, Liberalis, Caldonius, Junius, Primus, Cecilius,
Polycarp, Nicomedes, Felir, Marrutius, Successus, Lucia
tius, Honoratus, Fortutiaius, Victor, Donatus, Lucius,
Herculanus, Pomponius, Demetrius, Quintus, Saturninus,
Januarius, Marcus, another Saturninus, an other Donatus,
Rogatianus, Sedatus, Tertullus, Hortensianus, likewise
another Saturninus, Sattius, to their brethren Januarius,
Saturnitius, Maximus, Victor, atiother Victor, Cassius,
Proculus, Modianus, and Cittinus, Gargilius, Euty-
cianus, another Gargilius, another Saturninus, Neme
sianus, Natnpulus, Antonianus, Rogatianus, Honoratus,
greeting. 1. When we were together in council, dearest brethren,
we read the letter which you addressed to us respecting those
» i.e. whether lying down or walking, '> This Epistle was recognised by
said in mockery, and implying perhaps the Concil. Quini-sext. in Trullo, as a
that, as heretics, theirs was a heathen Canon valid in those parts. "Moreover
philosophy. Rig. quotes a like saying the Canon set forth by Cyprian, Abp.
from Seneca of one carried while lee- of the Africans and Martyr, and the
turing. Synod with him, which prevailed in the

77*6 Council maintains ancient usage as to Baptism. 233
who are thought to be baptized by heretics and schismatics,
whether, when they come to the one true CathoUc Church,
they ought to be baptized. Wherein, although ye yourselves
also hold the Cathohc rule in its truth and fixedness,
yet since, out of our mutual affection, ye have thought good
to consult us, we deUver not our sentence as though new, but,
by a kindred harmony, we unite with yon in that long since
settied by our predecessors, and observed by us ; thinking,
namely, and holding for certain, that no one can be bap
tized vrithout the Church, in that there is one Baptism
appointed in the holy Church, and it is written, the Lord
Himself speaking, Tliey have forsaken Me, the Fountain of jerem.
living water, and hewed them out broken cisterns that '
can hold no water. Again, holy Scripture admonishes us,
and says. Keep' thee from the strange water, and drink
not from a fountain of strange water. The water then
must first be cleansed and sanctified by the priesf", that
it may be able, by Baptism therein, to wash away the sins of
the baptized ; for the Lord says by the prophet Ezekiel,
Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, atid ye shall be Ezek.
cleansed from all your fllthiness, andfrom all your idols will ^e.
regions of the afore-mentioned Bishops, subsequent penitence, without being
and alone, according; to the practice again renewed, so may it be when ad-
delivered down to them." (Can. 2.Bev. ministered by heretics and to heretics,
Pand. Can. t. i. p. 158.) It is prefixed although its grace is suspended for the
to the Cone. Carth. as a Canon in the time, while they are in heresy, as to
Synodic, (ib. p. 365.) Bp. F. says that evil men, while in their sins. S. Aug.
"alltheAfi-icanCouncilsunderCyprian agrees then with S. Cypr., that hereti-
were then confirmed;" but the expres- cal Baptism avails not to heretics
sion, "and moreover thosein Carthage," while such, disagrees, in that he thinks
probably refers to the later Canons, it becomes valid, when the hindrance
chiefly against the Donatists, which to its availing ceases. Some of St.
occur in the Synodicon after those of C's arguments seem somewhat of an a
the Council of Sardica, in which order priori character, and these S. Aug. re-
they are mentioned in the Canon. On the moves, but, resting upon the tradition
difference between this and the Greek of the Western Church, he was not
view of heretical Baptism, see Note G. aware that there was an opposed prac-
on Tert. de Bapt. p. 289 sqq. Oxf. Tr. tice, equally traditional in the Eastern,
S, Aug. replies in great detail (de Bapt. arising, it has been conjectured, in the
c. Don. 1. iii — vii,) to the arguments nature of the Greek heresies, (see note
used by St. C. in this Ep., in Ep. on Tert: p. 296.)
71 — 74. and the Council of (Carthage, ' Prov. ix. fin. Ixx. The same ad-
(see below). His answer is a varied dition is quoted by Firmilian, Ep. 75.
application of the one principle, that if v. fin, in the Cone. Carth. §, 5. hy S.
Baptism in the Church is valid although Ambr, and S, Aug. see Sabatier ad loc.
administered by evil men who are them- ^ Sacerdos, i. e. the Bishop, whose
selves not of the Church, though iri it ofBce the consecration of the font espe-
outwardly, and if to evil men within cially was. see Bingham, xi, 10.
the Church, it becomes valid, on their

234 Questions in Baptism imply that it is in the Church only.
Epist. T cleatise you ; a new heart also will I give you, and a new
—  1 spirit will I put within you. But how can he cleanse and
' sanctify the water, who is himself unclean, and with whom
the Holy Spirit is not'? whereas the Lord says in Numbers,
Numb, jfid whatsoever the unclean persoti toucheth shall be
' unclean. Or how can he that baptizeth give remission of
sins to another, who cannot himself free himself from his
own sins, out of the Church ?
2. Moreover, the very interrogatory^ which is put in Bap
tism, is a witness ofthe truth. For when we say, "Dost thou
believe in eternal life, and remission of sins through the
holy Church''?" we mean, that remission of sins is not given,
except in the Church ; but that, with heretics, where the
Church is not, sins cannot be remitted. They, therefore, who
claim that heretics can baptize, let them either change the
interrogatory, or maintain the truth ; unless indeed they
ascribe a Church also to those who they contend have
Baptism. 3. Anointed also must he of necessity be, who is baptized,
that having received the chrism, that is, unction, he may be
the anointed of God, and have within him the gTace of Christ.
Moreover, it is the Eucharist through which the baptized are
anointed, the oil sanctified on the altar". But he cannot
« S. Aug. answers throughout to over the Eucharist and the oil, where-
this class of argument, As in the case with the baptized are anointed is sanc-
of evil men " God vouchsafes to be tified on the Altar. One should have at
present at His own Sacraments, bin- least expected "sanctificantur." Har-
dered by no falsehood of men." (de duin, however, (Concil. t. i. p. 155.)
Bapt. c. Donat. V. §.28.) says that this reading occurs in a Ms.
< S. Aug. says, 1. u. in like way one of the Jesuits, and in others (if he was
who renounces the world in word not in well informed) " optimee notse." Ba-
deed, violates the iuterrogatory, still it luzius adopts from the one very ancient
is Baptism which he receives, which Ms. Corb. a reading which would re-
then avails, " when what he answers moveall dif&oulty, " oleoin altarisano-
falsely, he fulfils truly." tificato." But had this been the original
i See Ep. 69. §. 6. and Note P. on reading, it is not likely that the other,
TertuU. (on the Apostles' Creed) p. oleum sanctificatum, should have come
485. instead, whereas ic is a frequent source
h There is considerable difficulty of corruption in Mss. that the scribes
both as to the reading and construction, alter the grammatical forms of words.
That of the old Edd. and Ed. Memm. standing in connection with others at
andBp.Fellhasbeenretained, " Porro a distance, so as to conform them to
autem Eucharistia est unde baptizati those near them; thus probably here,
unguntur, oleum in altari sanctifica- unguntur oleo for oleum, altari sanc
tum," with 6 Eng. Mss. 4 old Mss. tificato for sanctificatum, without ch
ap. F. Bal. also names 6. Erasmus, serving the sense of the whole pas-
(followed by Pam.) substituted from con- sage. The meaning, however, of
jecture "et" for " est" and "sanctifi- these two readings is probably the
catur" for "sanctificatum." "More- sarae; that since the Oil was conse-

Heretics cannot confirm tim- celebrate the Eucharist. 235

sanctify the creature of oil, who has neither Altar nor Church.
Whence neither can the spiritual unction be with heretics,
since it is acknowledged that the oil cannot be sanctified nor
the Eucharist celebrated among them. But we ought to know
and remember that it is written. Let not the oil of a sinner Vs. 14 1,
anoint my head; which the Holy Ghost forewarned in tlie^"^^'"
Psalms, lest any, quitting the track, and wandering out of the
path of truth, be anointed by heretics and adversaries of
Christ. Moreover, when baptized, vvhat kind of prayer can
a profane priest and a sinner offer ? in that it is written,
God heareth not a sintier ; but -if any tnan be a worshipper John
of God, and doeth His will, him He heareth.
4. But who can give what himself hath not ? or how can
he perform spiritual acts, who hath himself lost the Holy
Spirit'? Wherefore he is to be baptized and received, who

9,31.

crated on the Altar, it was ultimately
through the Holy Eucharist that the
baptized were anointed, since it was
through It that the oil was hallowed.
Eig. interprets that " the oil sanctified
on the Altar was 'Eucharistia,' "i.e. as
he explains it, that " the oil, through
the Ursi^is, i- e. the interpellation or
invocation of the Name of God, was,
through the praises and thanksgivings
poured forth to God, blessed." He
adds in proof, " Thus Matthew and
Mark and John called the act of bless
ing Eucharistia, (eucharistiam dixe-
runt eulogiam,) and not in the institu
tion of the Lord's Supper only, bot also
in the multiplying of the bread." [i.e.
in Matt. 15, 36. 26, 37. Mark 8, 6.
14,23. Luke 22, 17. 19. John 6, 11.23.
tljpi^xptrr'siu " give thanks" is used in
the same sense as tvXoytot "bless,"
Matt. 14, 19. 26, 26. Mark 6, 41. 8, 7.
14, 22. Luke 24, 30.] But this inter
change of the verbs falls far short of
entitling the Chrism by the name -al
ready appropriated to the Holy Com
munion, Eucharistia, (for Eucharisti-
cum aliquid.) This seems, however,
to have been the sense given by the
Greek translators (Pandectee Canon, ed.
Bever. t. i. p. 366.) For, although
they omit this clause, they seem to
render the following, " quando constet
oleum sauctificari et Eucharistiam fieri
apud illos omnino non posse," freely,
" it is plain to us that the oil can by no
means be sanctified by them us soz"-
(mim." Bp. F. reverses this construc
tion apparently, as though the Holy

Eucharist were called " an anointing,"
quoting S. Clem. Alex. Paedag. ii. 2.
" The blood of the Lord is two-fold, the
Natural, whereby we were redeemed
from corruption, the Spiritual, whereby
we are anointed ;" and S. Greg. Naz.
Orat. i. 2. on "the Mystery anointed
me," [but this is said of ordination];
and S, Chrys, Hom, 37. in Ep. ad Heb.
§. 4. " Thou anointest with oil, and
again becomes full of ill-savour." But
these illustrations fall short of this pas
sage, in which the Eucharist would be
called " oleum ;" then, also, the con
text is of literal oil or chrism ; and the
words are so understood by S. Aug. de
Bapt. u. Donat. v. 20. although not ex
plaining the rest. Bal. also interprets
it apparently ofthe H. Eucharist only.
" Jerome (adv. Lucif.) says that Bap
tism is not to be given without the Eu
charist. Which lasted long in the
Church of God :" yet this seems incom
patible with his reading.
' St. C. seems here inadvertently to
have adopted a saying of Tertullian,
(de Bapt. c. 15.) S. Aug. an.swers to
this and the above, in the same way,
" how then does God hear a murderer,
i.e. one who hateth his brother, praying,
either over the water of Baptism, or
the oil, or the Eucharist, or over their
heads on whom hands are laid ? If no
one can give what he hath not, how
can a murderer give the Holy Spirit. f
And yet such an one, within the Church,
baptizeth. God then, even when such
a one baptizeth. Himself giveth the
Holy Spirit." (1. o. §. 28, 29.)

236 Heretics called in Scripture Anti-Christs.
Epist. comes uninitiated to the Church, that within he may be hal-
^^^' lowed through the holy'' ; for it is written. Be ye holy, for I
Levit ' J^ (''^ holy, saith the Lord. So that be who has been seduced
19, 2. into error and washed without, should, in the true Baptism of
the Church, put off this very thing also'; that he, a man
coming to God, while seeking for a priest, fell, through the
deceit of error, upon one profane. But to acknowledge any
case where they have baptized, is to approve the baptism of
heretics and schismatics.
5. For neither can part of what they do be void and part
avail. If he could baptize, he could also give the Holy
Ghost. But if he cannot give the Holy Ghost, because, being
set without, he is not with the Holy Ghost, neither can he
baptize any that coraeth ; for that there is both one Baptism,
and one Holy Ghost, and one Church, founded by Christ the
Lord upon Peter '°, through an original and principle of unity;
so it results, that since all among them is void and false,
nothing that they have done ought to be approved by us.
For what can be ratified and confirmed by God, which they
do whom the Lord calls His enemies and adversaries, pro-
Luke pounding in His Gospel, He that is not with Me, is agaitist
11, 23. ^g. ^j^^ f^Q fj^^f gathereth not with Me, scattereth. And
the blessed Apostle John also, keeping the commandments
I John and precepts of the Lord, has written in his Epistle, Ye have
' ' ' heard that Antichrist shall cotne ; even now are there many
Antichrists, whereby we know that it is the last time. They
went out from us, but were not of us ; for if they had been
ofus, they would no doubt have cotitinued with us. Whence
we too ought to infer and consider, whether they who are the
adversaries of the Lord, and are called Antichrists, can give
the grace of Christ. Wherefore we who are with the Lord,

k " But what shall he do, if within which they neither cut themselves off,
also, he falls upon such as are unholy ?" nor allowed those who thought otherwise
S. Aug. 1. c. and so in the sequel that to be cutoff; until at length, in the will
bad priests within the Church equally of the Lord, by a plenary Council, al-
have not " this Spirit, equally are though after many years, it appeared
enemies of God." S. Aug. sums up, what was right, not by the enactment
" Wherefore what C. writes to Quin- of any novelty, but by reinforcing an-
tus, and, with his colleagues, to Saturni- tiquity." ^.30. On this Council see
nus and others, well considered, is no Note G on Tert. p. 294. and note i.
ways to be brought against the consent ' among other sins.
of the whole Catholic Church, of which ¦" See Note Q. on Tert. de Prasscr.
they joyed to be members, and from Hser. p. 492 sqq.

Heretics, not havinggraceand truth qfXt.impart nothing.2d7
and who hold the unity of the Lord, and according to this
vouchsafement adrainister His priesthood in the Church,
ought to repudiate and reject and account as profane, what
ever His adversaries and Antichrists do ; and to those who,
coming from error and wickedness, acknowledge the true
faith of the one Church, we should impart the reaUty of unity
and faith by all the sacraments of Divine grace.
We bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE LXXI.
Cyprian to Quintus', his brother, greeting.
1 . Lucian, our fellow-presbyter, has reported to me, dearest
brother, that you have expressed a desire that I should make
known to you my opinion as to those who seera to have been
baptized by heretics and schismatics. Whereon that you
may know what very many of ourselves, the bishops, with our
fellow-presbyters, decreed lately in council, I send you a
copy of our Epistle. For I know not on what presumption
some of our Colleagues are led to think, that such as have
been washed among the heretics ought not to be baptized
when they come to us ; because, they say, there is One Bap
tism. For Baptism is therefore one, because the Church is
one, and Baptism cannot be out of the Church. For seeing
there cannot be two Baptisms, if heretics truly baptize, then
they have the Baptism. And whoso by his own authority
allows this privilege to them, yields and allows to them, that
the eneray and adversary of Christ seera to have the power
of washing, purifying, and sanctifying raan. But we say,
that such as corae thence are not rebaptized, but baptized by
us. For neither do they receive any thing there, where there
is nothing ; but they corae to us, that here they may receive,
where is all grace and truth ; for both grace and truth are one.
Some, however, of our Colleagues had rather give honour to
heretics, than agree with us ; and whilst, for the assertion of
» Bishop in Mauritania, Ep. 72. §. 2.

288 Early heretics not re-baptized,liaving Baptism of y^ Church.
Eptst. one only Baptism, they will not baptize such as come to us,
they thus either themselves make two Baptisms, in that they
say that there is a Baptism among heretics also ; or, assuredly,
which is more grievous, they strive to set the filthy and pro
fane washing of heretics above the true and only and legitimate
Baptism of the Catholic Church ; not considering that it is
written. He that is washed by one dead, what availeth his
washing^ ? But it is plain that they who are not in the
Church of Christ, are accounted amongst the dead, nor can
another be quickened by him who himself liveth not; in that
there is one Church, which having obtained the grace of
eternal life, both liveth for ever, and quickeneth the people of
God. 2. And they say, that herein they follow ancient custom; yet
when among the ancients heresy and schisms were in their
first beginnings, so that those involved therein were such as
had departed from the Church, and had been before baptized in
her ; whom, on their return to the Church and doing penance,
there was then no need to baptize. This we too at this
day observe, so that when any are known to have been bap
tized among us, and from us to have gone to the heretics, if
afterwards, acknowledging their sin, and laying aside thefr
error, they return to the truth and to their parent, imposition
of hands to repentance sufficeth ; so that, because it had been
a sheep, the Shepherd may receive back this strayed and
wandering sheep into His fold. But if he who cometh fi-om
the heretics, was not before baptized in the Church, but
comes an alien and profane, he must be baptized, that he
may become a sheep ; because there is one water in the holy
Church, which maketh sheep; And, therefore, since there
can be nothing in comraon to falsehood and truth, darkness
and light, death and immortality, antichrist and Christ, we
ought in all things to uphold the unity of the Catholic Church,
and not in any thing yield to the enemies of faith and truth.
Nor must we frame a prescription on custom, but prevail by
•i Ecclus. 34, 30. S. Aug. (Retr. i. full text does not admit. It was com-
21. §. 3.) savs, that in many African monly so cited by Donatists. S. Aug.
Mss. before" the time of Donatus, the Ep. 108. $. 6. 173. §. 8. c. Ep. Parm.
intermediate clause, "and again touches ii. §. 20. and 22. c. lit. Petil. i. 9. hut
it," had been omitted, and thus this in- also by Pacian. Ep. 3. (probably from
terpretatlon became natural, which the St. C.) see Sabatier ad loc.

(S. Peter a pattern of concord and patience, 239
reason. For neither did Peter, whom the Lord chose first', 'see
and on whom He built His Church, when Panl afterwards ,0^2'.
disputed with him about circumcision, claim or assume any
thing insolently and arrogantiy to himself; so as to say that
he held the primacy, and should rather be obeyed of those
late and newly corae. Nor did he despise Paul, because he
had before been a persecutor of the Church, but he adraitted
the counsel of truth, and readily assented to the legitimate
grounds which Paul maintained ; giving us thereby a pattern
of concord and patience, that we should not pertinaciously
love our own opinions, but should rather account as our own
any frue and rightful suggestions of our Brethren and Col
leagues for the common health and weal. Paul, too, pro
viding for this, and faithfully consulting for concord and
peace, laid down in his Epistle, saying, Let the prophets 1 Cor.
speak two or three, and let the others Judge. But if any g^' ^^•
thing be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the first hold
his peace. In which passage he has taught and shewn, that
many things are revealed to individuals for the better ; and
that we ought not each to strive pertinaciously for what he has
once imbibed and held, but, if any thing has appeared better
and more useful, willingly to embrace it. For to have what
is better offered to us, is not to be instructed, not defeated ;
especiaUy in things pertaining to the unity of the Church and
to the truth of our hope and Faith : so that we, priests of
God, and by His favour set over His Church, should know
that remission of sins can only be given in the Church, nor
can adversaries of Christ claim to themselves any share in
His grace. This moreover Agrippinus^, a man of excellentsseeon
memory, with the rest, Bishops with him, who at that time??' ''^'
governed the Church of the Lord in the province of Africa
and Numidia, did, when by comraon counsel duly weighed,
establish, and confirm. Whose sentence, being both re
ligious and legitimate and salutary, in accordance with the
Catholic faith and Church, we also have followed. And that
you may know what letters we have issued hereon, I have,
for our mutual affection, transmitted to you a copy, as well
for your own infoi-mation as for that of our fellow -bishops in
your parts.
I bid you, dearest brethren, ever heartily farewell.

240 Second Council of Carthage on Baptism of heretics.

Epist. EPISTLE LXXII.
LXXII,

A. 256. Cyprian and the rest, to Stephen their brother, greeting.^
1. In order to the settling certain matters, and regulating
them by the aid of our common counsel, we deemed
it necessary, dearest brother, to assemble and hold a
councU", whereat raany Prelates were gathered together. In
which council many things were propounded and transacted.
But whereon chiefly we thought it right to write to thee,
and to confer with thy gravity and wisdora, is that which
most concemeth the Episcopal authority, and the unity as
well as dignity of the Catholic Church descending from the
ordinance of the Divine appointment, namely, that they who
have been washed without the Chmch, and have among
heretics and schismatics been tainted by the defilement of
profane water, when they come to us and to the Church,
which is one, ought to be baptized ; in that it sufficeth not
to lay hands on them that they may receive the Holy Ghost,
unless thej' receive also the Baptism of the Church. For
then may they at length be fully sanctified, and becorae sons
of God, if they be born of each Sacrament"; since it is
John 3, written. Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he
cannot enter into the kingdom of God. For we find in the
Acts of the Apostles also, that this sarae is observed by the
Apostles, and maintained in the truth of the saving faith.
For when, in the house of Cornelius the centurion, upon the
" St. C. (Ep. 73. init.) distinguishes 12. 1. 4.) and the Bread and Wine are
this Council from that of which the by divers authors called " Sacraments"
Synodical letter is extant, (Ep. 70.) as or " two Sacraraents," i. e. mystical
having recently taken place, and in- parts of the One Sacrament, see further
eluding Numidian Bishops, (Ep. 73.) Bingham, 1. c. and Tract 67. on Holy
whereas Ep. 70. was directed to Nu- Baptism, p. 153, 4. Note 1. ed. 3. Bal.
midlan Bishops, (bel. |. 2.) This appears says " Baptism and the infusion of the
from the salutation to have been a H. Spirit," i. e. " Water and the Spi-
Synodical letter, referring to the Acts, rit," but the words of Nemesianus,
whioh are also distinct from those of (Cone. Carth. n. 5.) taken from this
the former. Bp. Pearson distinguishes passage are decisive. The expression
the two Councils ; Bal., referring to is perhaps taken from Tert. de vel.
him, confounds them. firg. c. 2. "The same Sacraments of
b Confirmation being regarded as a the laver." Siricius also, Ep. ad Himer.
part of Baptism, since by Baptism ouly (ap. Bal.) " The Sacraments of Bap-
are we re-born. Optatus, in the same tism." And so also the Capitular, vii.
sense, calls Baptism, Imposition of 231. Bede H. E. ii. 9. iii. 1. and 3.
hands, and Unction " Mysteries of Cone. Mog. (A. 847.) c. 3. quoted by
Baptism," (iv. 7- quoted by Bingham Bal.

1

Clergylapsing to,orordai»edby,heretics,to returnttslaymen.24, 1
Gentiles who were there present, kindled with the glow of
faith and belie#ng in the Lord with the whole heart, the
Holy Ghost had descended, filled with Whom they blessed
God in divers tongues, still nevertheless the blessed Apostie
Peter, mindfid of the Divine command and of the Gospel,
ordered that those same persons be baptized, who had already
been filled with the Holy Ghost; that so nothing might Aotsio,
seem to be omitted, or Apostohc authorities to have failed to
observe in all things the law of the Divine command and of
the Gospel.
2. But that what heretics use is no Baptism, and that none
profit by the grace of Christ, among those who oppose
Christ, has lately been expressed in a letter written thereon
to Quintus our CoUeague, set in the Church in Mauritania, as
also in a letter which our Colleagues before wrote to our fellow-
Bishops presiding in Numidia, of both which I here sub
join copies. We add moreover and subjoin, dearest brother,
by common consent and authority, that any presbyters or
deacons also, who have either been before ordained in the
Catholic Church, and have afterwards stood as faithless and
rebels against the Church, or have araong heretics been by
false bishops and Antichrists against the appointment of
Christ proraoted by a profane ordination, and have essayed,
in opposition to the one and Divine Altar, to offer false and
sacrilegious sacrifices without, — even these, when they return,
be received on this condition, that they communicate as
laymen, and deem it enough that they are admitted to peace
who have been the enemies of peace ; nor ought they, on
their retum, to retain those arms of ordination and of
honour, wherewith they rebelled against us. For it behoveth
priests and ministers, who serve at the Altar and Sacrifices,
to be unblemished and unspotted, for that the Lord God
speaks in Leviticus, and says, No mati that hath a stain or Levit.
blemish, shall come nigh to offer the offerings of the Lord.^^'^^'
In Exodus likevrise He ordereth the same, and saith. Let the'Exod.
priests which come near to the Lord God sanctify themselves, ^^' ^^'
lest the Lord forsake them. And again. When they come Exod.
near unto the Altar in the Holy Place, they shall not bear^^'*^'
iniquity upon them, lest they die. But what greater iniquity
can there be, or what fouler stain, than to have stood against

242 Who have causedothers to perish not to haveClericaldignity.
Epist. Christ ? to have scattered His Church, which He purchased
^ g^g and founded with His own Blood? forgetful of Evangehc
peace and love, to have fought with the rage of hostUe
discord against the one-minded and concordant people of
God ? These, although themselves afterwards retum to the
Church, cannot however restore and bring back with them
those who, seduced by them and overtaken by death without?
have perished out of the Church without communion and
peace ; whose souls, in the Day of Judgment, wdl he
demanded at their hands, who were the authors and
leaders in their perdition. Wherefore it is enough that to
such on their return there be granted pardon. But still in
the household of faith faithlessness ought not to be pro
moted. For what do we reserve for the good and innocent,
and such as do not depart from the Church, if we honour
those who have departed from us, and have stood against the
Church ?
3. These things, dearest brother, by reason of our mutual
respect and single-hearted affection, we have brought to thy
knowledge, believing that what is alike religious and frue
will, according to the truth ,of thy religion and faith, be
approved by thee also. But we know that sorae will not lay
aside what they have once imbibed, nor easily change their
resolves, but keeping the bond of peace and concord vrith
their colleagues, retain certain practices of their own which
have been once adopted among them. In this matter we
neither do violence to any, nor lay down a law, since each
Prelate hath, in the govemment of the Church, his own
choice and will free, hereafter to give account of his conduct
to the Lord.
We bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE LXXIII.
Cyprian to Jubaianus his brother, greeting.
I. You have written to me, dearest brother, desiring to
know the bearings of my mind concerning the baptism of
heretics, who being placed without, and set down out of the

Hereticsmimic theChurch; sheisnotto beitifiuencedbythem.2i3
Church, claim to themselves a matter over which they have
neither right nor power. This baptism we cannot account
valid or lawful, since plainly among them it is unlawful".
And whereas we have already expressed in our letters what
we think hereon, I have, as a compendious method, sent you
a copy of those same letters, what we decreed in Council
Vhen very many of us were met together, what also I after
wards replied to Quintus our Colleague, enquiring of the
same matter. And now too when we had met together.
Bishops of the provinces both of Afr-ica and Numidia, to the
number of seventy-one, we again confirmed this same by our
sentence, ruling that there is one Baptism, that appointed
in the Catholic Church, and that accordingly, whosoever
come from the adulterous and profane water, to be cleansed
and sanctified by the truth of the saving water, are not re
baptized, but baptized by us.
2. Nor does that disturb us, dearest brother, which you
mention in your letter, that the Novatians re-baptize those
whom they withdraw from us ; since what the enemies of
the Church do, no way concerneth us, so long as we our
selves uphold the honour of our ofl&ce, and the stedfastness
of reason and truth. For Novatian, after the manner of apes,
which, not being men, yet mimic the ihings of men, wishes
to claim to hiraself the authority and truth of the Catholic
Church, although himself not in the Church ; nay, further,
a rebel and enemy to the Church. For, knowing that there
is but one Baptism, this one he claimeth to himself, that so
he may say the Church is with him, and may make us to be
heretics. But we, vvho hold the head and root of the one
Chm-ch, know assuredly and are confident, that he, being.
out of the Church, hath no hallowed office, and that the
fountain of Baptism which is one, is with us, where he too
was himself formerly baptized, when he held fast the wisdom
and tmth of Divine unity. But if Novatian thinks that those
baptized in the Church, are to be re-baptized without, out of
the Church, he ought to have begun with himself; that he first
should be re-baptized with an alien and heretical baptism,
who thinks that men are to be baptized without, after the
Baptism of the Church, yea, and against the Church. But
" i, e, since unlavrful for them to confer, it is unlawful, when received.

244 Antiquity of practice io baptize returning heretics.
Epist. what a thing were this, that because Novatian presumes to
A. 256. do thiS) ^e should think that we may not do it ! What then ?
Because Novatian usurps also the honour of the sacerdotal
Chair, ought we therefore to renounce tbe Chair ? Or because
Novatian striveth to set up an altar and to offer sacrifices,
against all right, fitteth it that we cease from Altar and
Sacrifices, lest we seem to celebrate rites resembling and*
corresponding to bis ? Vain altogether and foolish were it,
because Novatian, out of the Church, claimeth to himself a
shadow of the truth, we should abandon the truth of the
Church, 3. But with us it is no new or sudden thing to decide that
they are to be baptized, who come from heretics to the
Church, in that now raany years and a length of time have
passed away'', since, under Agrippinus of honoured memory,
very many Prelates being convened, deterrained this, and
thenceforward until this day", so many thousand heretics

¦• St. Augustine (e. Don, iv. 6.)
speaks of this Council as having taken
place *' a few years before;" meaning,
probably, " recently," as compared with
Apostolic times ; for one cannot suppose
that when St. C. says explicitly" many
years," he would have thought it was in
the same sense " a few" only; Agrip
pinus, although ealled " a predecessor"
of St. C. (c. Don. ii. 7. Faound. x. 3.)
was not the immediate predecessor of
St. C, for this was Donatus. (Ep. 59.
§. 12. p. 160.) Nor Cas Bal. observes)
does it appear that this Council charged
the previous custom whioh St. Aug.
(ib. c. 7. §. 12.) supposes St. C. to state,
but only that it fixed what was before
undetermined. The principles which
St. C. alleges, are as old as Tertullian,
(de Bapt. c. 15.) Agrippinus, probably
older. The expres.sion that " so many
thousand heretics" had been baptized
since his time, implies probably a long
interval, for the heresies of St. C's day
were in their infancy, and those received
back bad already been baptized in the
Church. « St. Augustine doubts about the pre-
ciseness of this statement, (c. Don. iii.
12.) because, had one uniform practice
prevailed, 1) there had been no need of
a fresh Council under St. C. ; nor 2)
of justifying himself against the ap
pearance of novelty ; nor 3) would his
Colleagues in the Council [see No. 30.

56. 63. 77.] have argued that truth
was to be preferred to practice. But
as to 1) the question asked St. C. was
a new question, whether the Novatians
as well as other heretics were to be
baptized? (Ep. 69. init.) The very
answer, that they were to form no ex
ception to the rule, (ib.) implies that
there was a rule previously acknow
ledged. Since also the Novatians mi
micked the Church's practice of re-
baptizing, (§. 2.) it must have been a
received practice. 2) The letter of Ju
baianus not being extant, we cannot
argue as to the words in which St. C.
answered. It may be that novelty was
charged by the letter which he enclosed,
which whence it came we know uot.
It may be also that the Council under
Agrippinus enforced the practice only
in the provinces, whose Bishops were
convened, Africa proper and Numidia,
(Ep. 71. fin.) but Jubaianus was pro
bably a Mauritanian Bishop, since had
he been a Numidian, the synodical letter
would have been sent to him, which it had
not been. (§. 1 .) This then would at most
limit the extent of the rule, not shew
that it had been habitually broken. 3)
The maxim of the Bishops in the
Council of Carthage, that practice was
to give way to truth, is derived from St.
Cyprian himself, and is in opposition to
Stephen's insisting on the Roman prac
tice. St. C. does not use the argument

Heretical Baptism not into the same God. 245
in our provinces have been converted to the Church, who,
despised not or hesitated, nay, with full consent of reason
and wdl, have been glad to attain the grace of the life-
giving Laver and saving Baptism. For neither is it difficult
for a teacher to instil what is true and legitimate into those,
who, having condemned the perverseness of heretics, and
discovered thc truth of the Church, como that they may
learn, learn that they may live. We ought not to aggravate
the benumbedness of heretics by the sanction of our consent,
when they would cheerfully and readily obey the truth.
4. But since I found it written in an Epistle, of which you
transmitted me a copy, that " no enquiry is to be made who
baptized, since the baptized may receive remission of sins
according to his own faith ;" I thought this topic not to be
passed over, especially when, in the same Epistle, I observed
some mention to be made of Marcion also, saying, that not
even such as came fi-om him were to be baptized, as appearing
to have been already baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ.
We ought therefore lo consider the faith of those who believe
without, whether, on the ground of having the same Faith,
they can obtain any grace. For if heretics and we have one
Faith, we may also have one grace. If the Palripassians,
Anthi-opians, Valentinians, Apelletians, Ophites, Marbionites,
and others, pests, swords, and poisons, for the destruction of
the truth, confess the same Father, the same Son, the same
Holy Ghost, the same Church with us, then too may they
have the one Baptism, if they have also the one Faith.
5. And not to weary you by going through all heresies,
and reviewing the follies or phrenzies of each, since too it is
painful to utter what one shudders or is ashamed to know,
let us for the time enquire as to Marcion only, who is men
tioned in the Epistle you transmitted me, whether the ground
of his baptism can stand.
to the Numidian Bishops, by whom, as respect for St. Cyprian, seems mider
well as in Africa proper, St. C. says the the pressure of the Donatists' contro-
?raotloe had been uniformly maintained, versy, wherein St. C's authority was
Ep, 70. §, 1.) There were some who so continually alleged ;igainst him,
alleged a contrary practice, (bel. §. 11.) sometimes to bear hardly on St. C,
but had it been extensive, St. C. would whose practice he supposed, though
not have called the baptizmg of heretics erroneously, to have beon superseded
a Catholic rule. (Ep. 70. §. 1.) Alto- by the whole Church, (seo Note (-1. on
gether, S. Augustine, amid his great Tert, 1. c.)

246 Heretics, not having true Faith, can receive nothing.
Epist. 6. For the Lord, after His Resurrection, sending His dis-
LXXIII. ^ ggg" ciples, instructed and taught thera how they ought to baptize.
Matt, saying. All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth;
19! ' 5'^ y^ therefore and teach all natiotis, baptizitig them in the
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
He intiraates the Trinity, in Whose Sacraraent the nations
were to be baptized. Does Marcion then hold this Trinity?
Does he maintain the Same Father, the Creator, as we?
Knoweth he tbe Sarae Son, Christ, born of the Virgin Mary;
Who, being the Word, was made flesh; Who bore our sins;
Who by dying overcame death ; Who first by Himself con
secrated " the resurrection of the flesh," and shewed to His
disciples that He had risen in the same flesh ? Far other is the
faith with Marcion, yea, and with the other heretics. Rather
there is nothing vvith them but faithlessness, and blasphemy,
and contention, at enmity with holiness and truth. How
then can he who is baptized among thera be thought to have
obtained " reraission of sins," and the grace of the Divine
mercy, through his faith, who hath not the truth of the Faith
itself? For if, as sorae think, a man could receive any thing
out of the Church according to his faith, assuredly he hath
received what he believed. But believing what is false, he
could not receive the true', but rather things adulterous and
profane, like his belief. This subject of profane and adul
terous baptism the prophet Jeremiah sharply touches on,
Jerem. saying, Wherefore do they who afflict me prevail against me?
' ¦ My wound is hard; whence shall I be healed? It lias become
utito me like deceitful water, that be not sure. The Holy
Ghost by the Prophet maketh mention of deceitful water that
be not sure. Whatis this deceitful and faithless water.'' surely
that which assumes the lying resemblance of Baptism, and
mocks the grace of faith by a feigned and shadowy likeness.
But if by virtue of a perverted faith any without can be bap
tized and obtain remission of sins, by virtue of the same
faith he might obtain the Holy Ghost also ; and it needeth
not that when he cometh, hands be laid upon him, that he
f S. Aug. answers, (de Bapt. iii. 14.) an heretical book in simplicity, had re-
that the wrong faith of the receiver ceived the words of the Creed in an
affects his salvation, not the entireness heretical sense, he would have to reject
of the Sacrament which he receives ; his error when discovered, not to be re
as if oue who in the Church, reading baptized.

BaptistnpartofthepowerofthekeysgiventotheChurchonly.'ii7
may obtain the Holy Ghost and be sealed. For either by
his faith he could obtain both without, or, being without, he
received neither.
7. But it is manifest, where and by whom reraission of
sins can be given, that, namely, which is given in Baptism.
For to Peter first, on whom He built the Church, and from
whom He appointed and shewed that unity should spring,
the Lord gave that power, that whatsoever he should loose on Matt.
earth, shoidd be loosed in heaveti. And after His Resurrec- ^^' ^^"
tion also. He speaketh to the Apostles, saying s. As My Johnio,
Father hath sent Me, even so send I you. And when He
had said this. He breathed on them, and saith unto them.
Receive ye the Holy Ghost : ichose soever sins ye remit, they
are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye re-
iaiti, they are retained. Whence we leam that they only,
who are set over the Church, and are appointed by the law
of the Gospel and the ordinance of the Lord, may lawfully
baptize and give reraission of sins ; but, without, nothing can
be bound or loosed, where there is no one who can either
bind or loose. Nor do we propound this, dearest brother,
without the authority of Divine Scripture, when we say that
all things are divinely ordered by a certain law and peculiar
appointraent ; and that no one can usurp to himself, against
Bishops and Priests, what is not in his own right and power.
For Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, attempted to usurp the Numb.
privilege of sacrificing, against Moses and Aaron the priest ; ¦^^•
nor yet what they unlawfully dared, did they vvith impunity.
And the sons of Aaron, who put strange fire upon the altar, Levit.
immediately died before the Lord in His displeasure. Which ^"i ^- ^•
punishraent awaits those who by a pretended baptism intro
duce an alien water; and so will the Divine justice avenge and
punish heretics, who do that against the Church, which is
permitted to the Church alone.
8. But whereas some allege that those baptized in Samaria
were not re-baptized, but that, when the Apostles Peter and
John came, received imposition of hands only, that they
might receive the Holy Ghost'; see, dearest brother, that
S see de Unit. Eccl. §. 3. p. 134. from us, when seeking the truth, to
Oxf. Tr. use such arguments." de Bapt. iii,
h S. Aug, says on this, " Far he it 19,

248 Actof Apostles in Samariathat of Bishops in Conflrmation.
Epist, this instance evidently no way pertaineth to the present case.
A. 256. For they who had believed in Samaria, had believed with a
true faith; and within in the Church which is one, and to
which alone is it given to confer the grace of Baptism and to
loose sins, had they been baptized by Philip the deacon,
whom the same Apostles had sent. Wherefore, inasmuch as
they had obtained the legitimate Baptism of the Church, it
was not fitting that they should be baptized again ; but only
what was lacking was done by Peter and John, namely, that
prayer being made for them, with laying on of hands, the
Holy Spirit should be invoked and poured upon them. Which
now also is done among us, those baptized in the Church,
being brought to the Bishops of the Church, and by our
prayer and laying on of hands they receive the Holy Ghost,
and are perfected with the seal ofthe Lord. There is no reason
then, dearest brother, why we should think right to yield to
heretics that Baptism, which was granted to the one and only
Church. A good soldier's part is to defend the camp of his
general against rebels and enemies. A renowned leader has
Deut. 4, lo keep the standards committed to him. It is written, The
Lord thy God is a Jealous God. We who have received the
Spirit of God, ought to be jealous for the Faith of God. With
Numb, which jealousy Phinehas pleased God, and deserving weU of
' ¦ ¦ Him appeased His wrath against the perishing people.
9. Why allow we of an adulterous and alien Church, hostile
to Divine unity, we who know only One Christ and His one
Church? The Church expressing the likeness of Paradise',
Matt. 3, encloses within her walls fruit-bearing trees ; whereof every
^^' tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewti down, and
cast into the fire. These trees she waters with four rivers,
that is, with the four Gospels, by which, through a heavenly
ovei-flowing, she imparts the grace of saving Baptism. Can
any one, who is not within the Church, bedew from the
' S.Aug, says, " the comparison of knowntoall; noryetiuMesopotamiaor
the Church to Paradise shews us that in Egypt, whither those rivers reached,
men,even without, can receiveher Bap- is the blessedness of that life which is
tism, but out of her no one can either related of Paradise. So then though
receive or retain salvation and bliss, the water of Paradise is out of Para-
For the rivers too from the fount of dise, the blessedness is within only. So
Paradise, as Scripture testifies, abroad then the Baptism of the Church may
also flowed largely. For they are be out of the Church, but the gift of
named; and through what lands they blissful life is only found within." de
flow,andthatthey areoutofParadise,is Bapt. o. Don. iv. init.

Greatness of Baptism . 249
fountains of the Church ? Can he imparl to any the healhfiil
and saving draughts of Paradise, who being subverted awe? Tit. 3,
condemned of himself, and banished from without the foun
tains of Paradise, has dried up and faUed through the
drought of an etemal thirst ? The Lord crieth aloud, that
whosoever thirsts should come and drink of ihe rivers of John 7,
living water that flowed out of His belly. Whither shall he ^^' ^^^
come who thirsteth ? to heretics, where is no fountain or river
of hving water, or to the Church, which is one, and was by
the voice of the Lord founded upon one, vvho also received
its keys? She it is, who alone holds and possesses the
whole power'' of her Spouse and Lord. In her we preside ;
for her honour and unity we contend ; her grace alike and
glory we maintain with faithful devotion. We, by the Divine
permission, water the people of God who are athfrst; we
guard the boundaries of her living fountains. If, then, we
maintain the right of our possession, if we acknowledge the
sacrament of unity, why are we esteemed prevaricators against
the truth; why betrayers of unity ? The faithful, saving, and
holy water of the Church, cannot be corrupted and adul
terated ; as the Church herself also is uncorrupt, and chaste,
and pure. If heretics are devoted to the Church, and are
placed within the Church, they may also use her Baptism
and other saving blessings. But if tbey are not in the Church,
yea, and act against the Church, how can they baptize with
the Baptism of the Church ?
10. For no small and trifling matter is conceded to heretics,
when their baptism is acknowledged by us; since thence
begins the whole origin of faith, and the saving entrance to
the hope of etemal life, and the Divine mercy in purifying
and quickening the servants of God. For if any one could
be baptized among heretics, he could assuredly obtain re
mission of sins also. If he has obtained remission of sins,
he has also been sanctified and made the temple of God'.
If he has been sanctified and made the temple of God, I ask,
i" "by which conjugal power," S. Name of the holy Trinity, becometh
Aug. says, " she may bear sons of the not the temple of God, unless he forsake
handmaids also, who, if they act not heresy, aa neither doth one iu avarice
proudly, shall be called into the lot of baptized in the Same Name, unless he
the inheritance ; else, will remain with- forsake avarice, which is idolatry." S.
out." 1. c. Aug. de Bapt. iv. 4. §. 6.
' " One in heresy baptized in the

250 S.Paul{Phil. 1, \8.) speaks ofwrongtempers,not of heretics.
Epist, of what God ? The Creator ? he could not, since in Him
LXXIII. A. 256. "^ "^'-h not believed. Christ? neither could he be made
His temple, who denies that Christ is God. The Holy
Ghost ? since ihe Three are One, how can the Holy Ghost
be at peace with him, who is an enemy either of the Son or
the Father ?
11. In vain then do some, overcome by grounds of reason,
oppose to us custom ; as if custom were greater than tmth,
or that were not to be followed in spiritual things, which has
been revealed by the Holy Spirit, as the better way. For
one who errs through simplicity may be pardoned, as the
1 Tim, Apostle Paul says of himself: /, who was before a blas-
' ' phemer, and a persecutor, and itijurious, obtained mercy,
because I did it ignorantly. But he who after inspiration
and revelation given, advisedly and knowingly perseveres in
the error into which he had fallen, sins without pardon on
the ground of ignorance. For, overcome by reason, he striveth
through presumption and obstinacy. Nor let any say, what
we have received from the Apostles, that we follow; for the
Apostles handed down only one Church and one Baptism,
and that appointed only in the same Church ; nor do we
find that any, who had been baptized by heretics, was after
wards received with that baptism, and comraunicated, so that
the Apostles should appear to have sanctioned the baptism
of heretics.
12. For as to what some allege, as favouring heretics, that
Philip, the Apostle Paul said, Only, every way, whether in pretence
' ¦ or in truth, be Christ preached"" : this too, we find, can avail
nothing to their support who favour and side with heretics.
For Paul, in his Epistle, was not speaking of heretics or of
their baptism, whence it could be shewn that he had laid
down any thing thereto relating. He was speaking of
brethren, whether such as walked disorderly and contrary to
Ecclesiastical discipline, or such as kept the tmth of the
Gospel in the fear of God. And he alleged that some of
these spoke the word of the Lord stedfastly and fearlessly,
"> The subjunctive " dum-annuntie- as the Vers. Antiq. from two Mss. Mill
tur" (the present Vulg.) occurs in all quotes a reading xarctyytx>,.irli,> in
the citations from the fathers Sabatier Eus. as CEcum. says many heretics cor-
ad loc. who however gives the indicative rupted this text.

Apostles abhor heretics as Anti-Christs. 251
others were acting in envy and strife ; that some had main
tained benevolent affection towards himself, others had che
rished malevolent strife. Yet that he bore all patiently, so
long as whether iti truth or in pretence, the Name of C/irist,
which Paul preached, might come to the knowledge of
many; and the word as yet but newly sown and unordered,
might spread through the preaching of those that spoke. More
over, it is one thing for those within, in the Church, to speak
of the Name of Christ : another, for those without and acting
against the Church, to baptize in the Narae of Christ. Where
fore let not those vvho side vvith heretics, allege that which
Paul spake of brethren ; but let thera shew whether he thought
any concession should be made to a heretic, or sanctioned
their faith and baptism, or ruled that faithless and blas
phemers could receive reraission of sins without the Church.
13. But if we consider what the Apostles thought of heretics,
we shall find that in all their Epistles they execrated and
abhon-ed the sacrilegious wickedness of heretics. For when
they say, their word will spread as doth a canker ; how can
that word give remission of sins, which spreads as a canker "2 Tim.
to the ears of them that hear it ? And when they say, there '
is no fellowship between righteousness and unrighteousness,^ Cot.
no communion between light and darkness ; how can either ' "
darkness enlighten, or unrighteousness justify ? And when
they say, they are tiot of God, but are ofthe spirit ofAnti-i John
Christ ; how can they do spiritual and Divine things, who *' ^'
are enemies of God, and whose breast the spirit of Anti
christ has possessed ? Wherefore if, rejecting the errors of
human contentiousness, we return with sincere and religious
faith to Evangelic authority and Apostolic tradition, we shall
perceive that they have no paj-t in the saving grace of the
Church, who, scattering and assaUing the Church of Christ,
are by Christ Himsehf called enemies, by His Aposties anti
christs. 14, Nor is there any plea, why any, for the circumvention
of Christian truth, should use against us the Name of Christ,
saying, " AU wheresoever and howsoever" baptized in the
» The words cited from Pope Ste- <ri«(Eus,vii.2.) Butin§,7.andbel,§,15.
phen's letter (Ep. 74 init.) are "a aud the Ep. of Firmilian (Ep, 76. §. 9.)
quacunque hseresi," {ll t'la<ri' out ai'fi- the word " quomodocunque" is used, as

252 To believe in Christ avails tiot, if other faith unsound.
Epist, Name of Jesus Christ, have obtained the grace of Baptism:"
IiXXIIT v-* X
A. 255! whereas Christ Himself speaketh and saith. Not every one
Mat. 7, that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord,shall enter into the kingdom
of heaven ; and again He forewarneth and instructeth us,
that no one should lightly be deceived by false prophets and
Mat.24, false Christs in His Name. Many, He saith, shall come in
My Name, saying, I am Christ, and shall deceive many.
ver. 25. And afterwards He added, saying. Beware, behold I have
told you all things before. Whence it appeareth that we
are not at once to admit and adopt whatsoever is professed
in the Name of Christ, but that only which is done in the
truth of Christ. Whereas, moreover, in the Gospels and the
Apostolic Epistles, mention is made of the efficacy of the
Name of Christ to the remission of sins, — this is not so said,
as though The Son could avail, to any, without the Father,
or against the Father; but that tbe Jews, who boasted that
they had the Father, might see that the Father would avaU
them nothing, unless they believed in the Son Whom He
had sent. For they who know God the Father, the Creator,
ought also to know the Son, Christ; lest they should deceive
and soothe themselves as having the Father Alone, without the
Johni4, acknowledgraent of His Son, Who also said. No man cometh
unto the Father, but by Me. But that it is the knowledge of
Johni7, Both which saves. He, the Same, declareth, saying. This is
life eternal, that they might know Thee the Only True God,
and Jesus Christ, Whom Thou hast sent. Since then according
to the preaching and testimony of Christ Himself, the Father
Who sent must first be known, then Christ, Who was sent; nor
can there be any hope of salvation, except Both together are
known, how, when God the Father not only is not known,
but is even blasphemed, can they, who, araong heretics,
were said to be baptized in the Name of Christ, be thought
to have obtained remission of sins ?
here " ubicunque et quomodocunque." Eymericus directorium Inquisitor, p.
The' meaning is doubtless the same, 256. quoted by Bal.) supposes Pope
there being no ground to think that Stephen to have had the meaning, which
Pope Stephen would have accounted corresponds most exactly to these words
Baptism, otherwise than in the Name of S. Cyprian, and that his judgment
of the Trinity, valid. In the Ep. of and that of St. C were corrected by
Firm. § 19. it stands " quicunque et the Council of Nice. Pegna, in his
ubicunque." Pope Benedict XII. how- comm. on Eymer., thinks as above
ever when Cardinal, (in his answers to stated ; Bal. leaves it doubtful,
the errors of the Fratricelli in Nic.

Christonlynamed,forJewsalready believed in the Father. 253
15. For the case of the Jews in the time of Apostles vvas
one, the condition of the Gentiles is another. The Jews,
because they had already received the most ancient baptism
of the Law and of Moses, were to be baptized also in the
Name of Jesus Christ, according lo what Peter says to
them in the Acts of the Aposties, Repetit, and be baptized Acts 2,
every one qf you in the Name qf the Lord Jesus Christ for
the remission qf sins, and ye shall receive the gift qf the
Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you and to your
children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the
Lord our God shall call. Peter makes mention of Jesus
Christ, not as if the Father should be omitted, but that the
Son should be added to the Father. But, when after the
Resurrection, the Apostles are sent by the Lord to the
Gentiles, they are commanded to baptize the Gentiles iti ^AeMat,28,
Name qf the Father, and of the Son, and qf the Holy Ghost. ^^•
How then do some say that a Gentile " baptized wheresoever
and howsoever," without the Church, yea and against the
Church, so that il be "in the Name of Jesus Christ," can obtain
remission of sins ; whereas Christ Himself commands the
Gentiles to be baptized in the ftdl and united Trinity ?
Unless, indeed, he who denies Christ, is denied by Christ,
but he who denies His Father, Whom Christ Himself con
fessed, is not denied ; and he who blasphemes against Him,
Whora Christ called His Lord and God, obtains, as a reward
from Christ, remission of sins, and the sanctification of
Baptism !
16. But by what authority can any one, who denies God
the Creator, the Father of Christ, obtain remission of sins in
Baptism, since Christ received the very power, by which we
are baptized and sanctified, from the sarae Father, Whom He
called greater than Himself, by Whom He desfred to be Johni4,
glorifled. Whose wiU He fulfilled even unto the obedience of j^'^^ j
drinking the cup, and submitting to death ? What else is it ' '
therefore than to become a partaker with blaspheming heretics
to be wiUing to uphold and assert, that one, who blasphemeth
and sinneth against the Father and Lord and God of Christ,
can obtain remission of sins in the Name of Christ ? Then
also, of what* sort is it, that he who denies the Son of God
hath not The Father ; yet that he who denies The Father

254 Naturalpiety rejects belief in tlie Son without the Father.
Epist. should be thought to have The Son ; whereas the Son Him-
LXXITT
-^ ^gg self testifieth and saith, No mati can come unto Me, except it
John 6, were given unto him of My Father; so that it is evident that
^^- no reraission of sins can in Baptism be received of the Son,
which the Father hath not granted ; especially since He
Mat. 15, elsewhere repeateth the sarae and saith, Every plant which
My heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up.
17. But if disciples of Christ will not leam from Christ,
what veneration and honour is due to the Father's Name,
let them leam at least from examples of this earth and this
world, and let them know that Christ not without the severest
Lukei6, rebuke declared. The childreti of this world are in their
generation wiser tliati the childreti of light. In this world,
if a man has offered insult lo the father of any, if in con
tumely and wantonness he has, by slanderous tongue, wounded
his good narae and honour, the son is indignant and angry,
and, with whatever raight he has, seeketh lo avenge the wrong
of his injured father. Thinkest thou, that Christ grants
irapunity to the irapious and profane who blaspheme His
Father, and that He remits their sins in Baptism, who it is
plain, when baptized, stUl cast the same revilings against the
Person of the Father, and sin with the never-ceasing wicked
ness of a blasphemous tongue ? Can a Christian, can a
servant of God, in mind conceive this, or in belief receive it,
or in speech utter it ? And where will be the precepts of the
Exod. Divine law, which say, Honour thy father and thy mother,
' if the name of father which in man is commanded to be
honoured, in God is insulted with impunity ? Where that
Mat. 15, which Christ Himself lays down in the Gospel, saying. He
*• that curseth father or mother, let him die the death: if He
Who commands that such as curse their parents after the
flesh, be punished and put to death. Himself quickeneth
revilers of their Heavenly and Spiritual Father, and enemies
of the Church their Mother.'' An execrable and abhorred
thing is it, which some assert, that He Who threateneth one
blasphetning against the Holy Ghost, as guilty of eternal
sin ^, Himself in saving Baptism sanctifieth the blasphemers
of God the Father. And yet they who think that they ought
to communicate with such, when they come to the Church,
'' Mark 3, 29. see p. 40. not.

*l Martyrdom in heresy unavailing. 255
without Baptism, do not consider that they becorae partakers
of other men's sins, yea, of eternal sins, adfiitting without
Baptism, those vvho in Baptism only can put off the sins of
their blasphemies.
18. Moreover, how foohsh and perverse is it, vvhen the
very heretics, having repudiated and abandoned their former,
whether error or wickedness, acknowledge the truth of the
Church, that we should mutilate the powers and sacrament
of the same ti-uth, and tell them when coming in penitence,
that they had received remission of sins, whereas they confess
that they have sinned, and are therefore come for the Church's
pardon? Wherefore, dearest brother, we ought firraly to
maintain and teach the Faith and frutli of the Catholic
Church, and, in the whole line of the Evangelic and Apostolic
precepts, set forth the order of the Divine dispensation and
unity. Can the power of Baptism be greater or better than
Confession, than Martyi-dom, whereby he who confesses Christ
before men is baptized in his own blood ? And yet neither
does this baptism profit the heretic, although he has con
fessed Christ and been put to death out of the Church, unless
the patrons and advocates of heretics declare heretics, when
put to death for a false confession of Christ, to be martyrs,
and, contrary to the testimony of the Apostle, who says, that
it would profit them nothing although they should give their i Cor.
bodies to be burned and slain, assign to them the glory and ' '
crown of martyrdom ! But if not even the Baptism of a public
Confession and of blood can profit a heretic to salvation,
because salvation is not without the Church, how much
rather will it avail him nothing, that, in a lurking place and
den of robbers, bedewed with a defiling and adulterous water,
he has not only not laid aside his old sins, but even gathered
upon him new and greater 1 Wherefore Baptism cannot be
in common to us and heretics, to whom neither God the
Father, nor Christ the Son, nor the Holy Ghost, nor the
Faith, nor the Church herself, are in common. And therefore
they who come fr-om heresy to the Church must needs be
baptized ; that so they who in the legitimate and ti-ue and
only Baptism of the holy Church are by Divine regeneration
prepared for the kingdom of God, may obtain both Sacra
ments °, for that it is written. Except a man be born qf water John 3,
5.

c Sen En. 7Q_ init-

256 Catechumen,ifaMartyr,like the thiefbaptized in l^s blood.
Epist. and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
Ij XXIII. y~ J
A. 256. ^f>a,. 'jy
19. On this place, some, as though by human reasonings
they could make void the truth of the teaching of the Gospel,
object to us the case of Catechumens, and ask, " if one of
these, before he is baptized in the Church, should be seized
and put lo death on confession of the Name, would he lose
the hope of salvation and the reward of his Confession,
because he vvas not previously born again of water ?" Let
then such abettors and favourers of heretics know, first, that
those Catechumens hold the entire Faith and truth of the
Church, and lo their victory over the Devil go forth from the
camp of God with a full and undefiled acknowledgment of
God the Father, and of Christ, and of the Holy Ghost;
next, that neither are they deprived of the Sacrament of
Baptism, being baptized with that most glorious and highest
Lukel 2, Baptism of blood, whereof the Lord also said, that He had
60. another Baptism to be baptized with. But that those baptized
• Pas- in their own blood and sanctified by Suffering', are perfected,
and obtain the grace of the Divine promise, the same Lord
declares in the Gospel, when He speaks to the thief who
believed and confessed in the very act of Suffering^, and
Luke23, promises that he should be with Him in paradise " Where-
d or "during the very Passion" of in Christ, whereby the robber confessed
our Lord, as that which enhanced the that Christ was indeed the Son of God,
value of the Confession, that he re- was the blood of a Confessor. This
cognised Him, as the Son of God, when blood Christ joined to His own, and of
" marred raore than any man," and a robber made him partaker of His
" ceasing to be of the sons of men." Blood and a joint-heir ; and in the
Else, here and above, it seems as though blood of him, now made joint-heir with
St. C. used the word " Passione," as Himself, was the Baptism." S. Jerome
though, by the very word, to denote Ep. 58. ad Paulin. init. (quoted by
that Suffering for Christ's sake becomes Bal.) " The thief exchanges the cross
sanctified by His meritorious Suffering, for paradise, and maketh the punish-
passes into It, becomes enveloped by It. ment of murder, martyrdom." So Are-
The robber, so soon as he confessed tas and others, ib.
Christ, became a witness for Christ " S. Aug. (de Bapt. iv. 22.) thinks
against the world, and, through Him that the case of the dying thief shews
Whom he confessed, the instrument of still further, that " uot only may suffer-
punishment became that of martyrdom, ing for the Name of Christ supply what
Big. says, "In the passion of that was wanting of Baptism, hut faith and
robber, a twofold period is to be con- conversion of the heart, if the narrow-
sidered, and so a twofold man, a two- ness of the time admit not that the
fold blood. The blood shed before he mystery of Baptism be administered.
believed, was blood of a robber ; after. For neither was that thief crucified for
the blood of a Christian. The blood of the Name of Christ, but for the deserts
therobberwas thepunishmentofcrime; of his own deeds ; nor did he suffer be-
but his blood, when now a Christian, cause he believed, but believed while
shed amid the very testimony of faith suffering.

God rectifies errors coininilted through sitnplicity. •2i)~
fore we who preside over the Faith and truth, ought not lo
deceive and mislead those who come to the Faith and truth,
and, doing penance, seek that their sins be forgiven them ;
but, being restored and reformed by U5. we should instruct
them by heavenly discipline for the kingdom of heaven.
20. But some vviU say. " WTiat then will become of those
who in times past coming to the Church from heresy
were admitted without Baptis-Ji :" The Lord is able of His
mercy to grant pardon, and not to sever from the gifts of
His Church, those who being out of simplicity admitted to
the Church, have in the Church fallen asleep. Nor yet,
because there has once been error, must men always err ;
since it befitteth wise men who fear God, gladly and
unhesitatingly to obey the truth, when laid open and plainly
seen, rather than pertinaciously and obstinately to contend
for heretics against brethren and feUow-bishops-
21. Nor let any think that heretics, because Baptism is
proposed to them, will be held back from coming to the
Church, as offended with the name of a second Baptism.
Nay, rather, on this very account are they driven to a
necessity of coming, by the testimony of the trath made
known and proved to them. For if they shaU find it
determined and settled by our judgment and sentence, that
the Baptism with which they are there baptized is accounted
right and lawfiil, they wUl think that they also duly and
lawfidly' have a Church, and the other gifts of the Church;
nor will they need to come to us. in that having Baptism
they appear to have the rest also. But when they know that
there is no Baptism without, nor can remission of sins be given
out of the Church, they hasten to us more eagerly and more
promptiy, and implore the privileges and gifts of the Church
thefr Mother; assured that they cannot by any means attain
to the trae promise of Divine grace, unless they first come to
the truth of the Church. Nor wUl heretics refuse to be
' S. Aug. says (de Ba^L v. 7-) they useth it. But he aseih it not law-
have it but '• not duly and lawfully, fully, who useth it agauist tbe law, as
Tet they cannot say that they have it every one doth, who being baptized
not, since we lecogn^ the Sacrament livefli sinfiilly, whether within, or with-
rf the Lord in the words of the Gospel out," as, he contmnes, " the law is
[i. e. ' in the Xame of, Stc."] They good if a man use it lawfully," vet
have flien lawful Baptism, bot not neither was it not good, or null, if iiot
lawfully. — A man so hath it, as he 50 used.

258 Greatness of John and inferiority ofhis Baptism,
LXXIU ^^Ptized among us with the true and lawful Baptism of the
A. 256. Church, when they shall have learnt from us, that those also
were baptized by Paul, vvho had been already baptized with
Actsi9, jgjj^'g Baptism, as we read in tbe Acts of the Aposties.
22. And now, by some amongst us, the baptisra of heretics
is asserted to have the possession, and, as if from a certain
odium of rebaptizing, it is thought unlawful to baptize after
the eneraies of God, though we find that they were baptized
whom John had baptized^, that John, who was accounted
^B.t-'i'i, greater among the Prophets, he who was filled with Divine
Luke 1, grace while yet in his mother's womb, he who was upheld in
ver 17 *^® spirit and power of Elias, not an enemy, but a forerunner
and herald of the Lord, who not only foretold our Lord in
words, but also shewed Him to the sight, who baptized
Christ Hiraself by Whom all others are baptized. But if
a heretic, by baptizing first, could obtain the right of
Baptism, Baptism will no longer belong to him that possesses
it, but to him that first seizeth it ; and since Baptism and the
Church cannot in any way be separated and detached from
each other'; he who has first been able to seize Baptism,
has in like manner seized the Church ; and thou comest to
appear a heretic to hira, in that, being anticipated, thou art
found the last coraer ; thou, who, by yielding and giving way,
hast abandoned the right thou hadst received. But how
dangerous il is in Divine things for any one to yield his right
Gen. 25, and power, holy Scripture declares, vvhen in Genesis Esau
^^' thereby lost his birthright, and could not afterwards recover
what he had once given up.
These things' I have written to you briefiy, dearest brother,
B On the Baptism of John, see the himself in all things," (deB-apt. iii. 3. §,
statements of the Fathers, " Scriptural 5 ) and as " the blessed Cyprian, whom
Views of Holy Baptism," p. 242— 271. the holy Mother, the Church, counts
on that of our Lord, ib. p. 276 — 293. among those few and rare men of most
h S. Aug. (de Bapt. v. 15, 16. §. 20.) excellent grace," (ib. vi. 2, §. 3.) here
contends that this is not so, since Bap- (v. 17. §. 22. 23.) he says, " reading and
tism abides in one who forsakes the often re-reading these peaceful strains,
Church, though not availably. I cannot be therewith sated, there ex-
' Having cited some of S.Augustine's haleth from them such a pleasurable
strictures on the arguments of S. Cy- sense of brotheriy love, there over-
prlan, it seems right to subjoin his, in floweth such mighty sweetness of cha-
part, affecting words on this close of the rity," and then, having quoted them,
Epis'tle. He elsewhere in the same proceeds thus: " In these words are
work speaks of S. Cyprian as " a Catho- many things to be considered, wherein
lie Bishop, a Catholic Martyr, who in the radiance of Christian charity gleams
proportion to his greatness humbled forth in this man, who ' loved the beauty

St. C's moderation: how loved and revered by S. Aug. 259
according to my poor ability, prescribing to or prejudging
no one, that each Bishop should not do what he thinks right,
having the free exercise of his own judgment. We, as far
as in us lies, do not for heretics contend wilh our Colleagues

of the house of the Lord, and the place
of the tabernacle of His habitation.'
First, that what he held he expressed ;
then, that he uttered it so mildly and
peacefully, in that he maintained the
Seace of the Church with those who
eld otherwise, appreciating the health-
fulness of the bond of unity, loved it so
much and upheld it in soliriety, saw
and felt that they too who held other
wise could so hold vrithout injury to
charity. For not with evil raen would
he say that he ' maintained the Divine
harmony and the peace of the Lord,'
for a good man may have peace towards
the evil, hat cannot maintain with them
that peace which they maintain not.
Finally, ' prescribing to and prejudging
no one, that each Bishop should not do
what he thinks right, having the iree
exercise of his own judgment' he left
room even for such as ourselves, to
treat of those things in peace with him.
For he is present with us, not only by
his writings, but still more by that very
charity, which lived so mightily in him
and could never die. Longing then to
cleave to and be knit in one with bim,
if I be not hindered by the disharmony
of my sins, aided by his prayers, I will, if
I may, leam by his Epistles, with what
exceeding peace and consolation the
Lord through hira governed His Church,
and, through the tender infiuence of
his writings, clad with the loving feel
ings of humility, if, with the whole
Church, I in any thing hold more
truly, yet will I not prefer my own
heart to his, even wherein he, holding
otherwise, was yet not severed from the
whole Church. For the might of his
excellence stood out more eminently,
in that, while that question was pend
ing, not having been yet discussed, he,
holding differently from many of his
Colleagues, maintainedsuchmoderation
as hy no taint of schism to maim the
holy society of the Churoh of God,
than if, without that virtue, he had in
all things held rightly and as they.
For I should not please him, were I to
seem to prefer his genius and power of
speech and richness of teaching to that
holy Council of all nations, whereat he
too was present through the unity of

the Spirit; especially where he now is,
placed in such full light of truth, where
he seeth most certainly what here most
peacefully he sought. For out of that
rich abundance, he smileth on all this
seeming eloquence of ours as the un
formed essays of infancy ; there he seeth
by what rule of piety he here acted, in
that nothing was dearer to him than
the unity of the Church ; there too,
with pleasurableness ineffable, he be
holdeth by what all-merciful dispensa
tion ot His Providence, the Lord, in
order to heal our swellings, ' chose the
foolish things of the world to confound
the wise,' and in the ranks of the
members of His Church hath ordered
all so healthfiilly, that no one should
say that, for any talents or learning,
which he as yet knew not by Whose
gift he had, he was chosen to the help
of the Gospel, and so he inflated with a
pestilential pride. Oh how doth Cyprian
rejoice! with what deeper calmness doth
he there behold, how exceeding health .
fully it was ordered for man's salvation,
that even in the Christian holy writings
of well-skilled men, there may be found
what justly may be censured, but in the
writings of the fishermen is not so
found. Fully assured of this joy of that
holy soul, I neither venture any way
to think or to affirm that my own
writings are free from all error, nor, as
to this his opinion, wherein he judged
that such as came from heretics were
to be received otherwise than in times
past they had been, (as himself tes
tifieth,) or now are, is it my own
opinion which I prefer to his, but that
of the holy Catholic Church, whioh he
so loved and loveth, in whioh he ' bore'
such abundant ' fruit, with patience ;'
whose entireness he alone was not, yet
in its entireness he remained; whose
stock he never quitted, but ' bearing
fruit' in it, was, ' that he might bring
forth more fruit,' purged by the Hea
venly ' Husbandman ;' for whose peace
and unity, ' lest with the tares there be
plucked up the wheat' also, those ex
ceeding evils of men placed with him
self in that unity, he both with the
freedom of truth reproved, and with
the grace of charity endured."

260 Broadness of Pope Stepheri^s rule against re-baptizing,
Epist. and fellow-Bishops, with whom I maintain the Divine harmony
A. 256. ^^^ *^^ peace of the Lord, especially since the Apostie says,
1 Cor. Lf any man seetti to be contentious, we have no such custom,
11, 16. fieif/^gf. ^J^g Churches of God. Charily of spirit, the reverence
of our College, the bond of faith, and the harmony of the
priesthood, are by us maintained with patience and meekness.
For this cause too, we have novv, as far as our poor ability
availed, by the permission and inspiration of the Lord,
written a treatise on " The benefit of Patience," which for
our mutual affection we have transmitted to you.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE LXXIV.
Cypriati to his brother Pompeius^, greetitig.
1. Although in the letters of which I sent you copies,
dearest brother, I have fully expressed all which is to be said
upon baptizing heretics ; yet since you have desired to he
informed what answer our brother Stephen retumed to my
letter, t have sent you a copy of that answer ; on reading
which, you will raore and more discover his en-or, in that he
endeavours to uphold the cause of heretics against Christians
and against the Church of God. For araong other things,
arrogant or extraneous or self-contradictory, which he wrote
without due instruction and caution, he raoreover added this,
"If then any shall come to you' from any heresy whatsoever,
be there no innovations, beyond what has been handed down.

^ Bp. ofSabrata (Cone. Carth. ^.pen.) S. Cyprian's judgment. Thus de Bapt.
in tbe Prov. Tripolit. c. Petil. c. 14. " There were two Bi-
' vos Bal. from 7 old Mss. This also shopsofmosteminentChurches,theKo-
seems the " arrogance" of which St. C . man namely and Carthaginian, Stephen
had just spoken, that Stephen wrote and Cyprian, both abiding in Catholic
authoritatively, whereas St. C. asserts unity; ofwbomStephenjudged that the
the independent responsibility of each Baptism of Christ was in no case to be
Bishop, and writes to and of the Bishop repeated, and was heavily displeased
of Rome as a " brother," (frater, for with those who so did. But Cyprian
which Mss. as Bal. observes, according thought that those baptized in heresy or
to tbe modern usage, often substitute schism, as not ha-ving the Baptism of
pater &c.) S. Augustine often implies Christ, were to be baptized in the Ca-
that they were on equal terms, think- tholic Church. Many thought with
ing only that a subsequent decision of Stephen, some alsovrith Cyprian; both,
the universal Church had reversed witb them, abiding in unity."

No genuine tradition can go against Scripture. 261
namely, that hands be laid on such to repentance; since
those who are properly" heretics do not baptize such as come
to thera from one another, but only adrait thern to com
munion." He has forbidden one coming from any heresy
whatsoever to be baptized in the Church, that is, he has
adjudged the baptisms of all heretics to be right and lawful.
And whereas the several heresies have several baptisms and
divers sins, he, comrauuicating with the baptism of them all,
has heaped tip the sins of all in one mass into his own bosom.
And he has enjoined " that there be no innovations beyond
what has been handed down ;" as though he innovated
who, maintaining unity, claims the one Baptism for the one
Church, and not he rather, who, forgetful of unity, adopts the
deceitful defilements of a profane immersion.
2. " Be there no innovation," he says, " beyond what has
been handed down ' to us." Whence is that tradition ? ' tradi-
Whether does it descend from the authority of the Lord*""'
and the Gospel, or does it corae from the injunctions and
Epistles of the Apostles .' For that we are to do what is
written, God testifieth and admonisheth, saying to Joshua,
Tlds book ofthe law shall not depart out of thy mouth, but Josh. i,
thou shalt tneditate therein day and night, that ihou mayest^'
observe to do according to all that is written therein. Like
wise the Lord, sending His Apostles, directs that thc nations
should be baptized and taught to observe all things whatso- Mat.28,
ever He had commanded. If then it is commanded in the^"'
Gcspel, or is contained in the Episties or Acts ofthe Apostles,
that " such as come from any heresy whatsoever should not
be baptized, but hands only laid on them in order to repent
ance ;" then be this Divine and holy tradition observed.
But if heretics are every where called nothing else than
enemies and Antichrists; if they are pronounced to be
persons to be avoided, subverted, and condemned of them- Tit. 3,
selves; why is it that they should not be condemned by us, ^''
who it is plain from Apostohcal testimony are already con
demned of lhem.selves? So that no one should defame the
Aposties, as if they approved the baptisms of heretics, or
¦" Pope Stephen apparently, as S. tics;" S. Cyprian extends it to the
Basil, limited heresy to misbelief as to rejection of any article of the Creed
the Blessed Trinity, and so regarded and so classes them with all other
the Novatians as not " properly here- heretics.

262 Worst heretics after Apostles; tradition not to relax Ser,
Epist. communicated with them, without the Baptism of the Church,
LXXIV. .
A. 256. when the Aposties wrote such things concerning heretics ;
and this, when the more grievous pestilences of heresy had
not yet broken forth, when Marcion the Pontian had not yet
emerged from Pontus °, whose master Cerdon " came to Rome
during the Episcopate of Hyginus, the ninth Bishop in the
City; whom Marcion following and adding fresh enlarge
ments to his crimes, more shamelessly and headlong than
the rest set himself lo blaspheme God the Father, the Creator;
and furnished guiltier and heavier arms to the heretical fury,
which, with sacrilegious weapons, rebelled against the Church.
3. But if it is acknowledged that heresies afterwards became
more numerous and worse ; and if in times past it was no
where at all commanded, or written, that hands only should
be laid on a heretic lo repentance, and so communion be
granted him ; and if there is but one Baptism, which is with
us, and is within, and hath by the Divine vouchsafement
been granted lo the Church alone; what obstinacy is that, or
what presumption to prefer human tradition to Divine ordi
nances, and not to perceive that God is displeased and
angered, as often as human tradition relaxes and sets aside
the Divine command ! as He saith loudly by the prophet
Is. 29, Isaiah, This people honoureth Me with their lips, but their
Matris ^^«''' is f<^r from Me. But in vain do they worship Me,
8. 9. teaching for doctrities the commandments of men. The
Lord also in the Gospel, in like manner, reproving and
Mark 7 rebuking, declareth. Ye reject the commandment of God,
^- ihat ye may keep your own tradition. Which precept the
blessed Apostle bearing in mind, himself also warns and
1 Tira.6, instructs us, saying, If any man teach othericise and consent
^- ^- ^- not to the tcholesome words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to
His doctrine, he is proud, knowing tiothing ; from such
withdraw thyself.
4. Truly, an excellent and legitimate tradition is pro
pounded by our brother Stephen's leaching, supplying us
with an adequate authority ! For in the same place of his
Epistie he has added, " since those who are properly heretics
" perhaps, as a sort of monster from savageness of the country, as Tert. adv.
the Euxine, (there being a sort of irony Marc. i. init.
in the word Pontus,) at all events, as " S. Iren. i. 28.
Bal., with reference to the proverbial

The Holy Ghost cannot be with heretics. 263
do not baptize such as come to them from one another, but
only adrait them to communion." For to this depth of ill
hath the Church of God and spouse of Christ sunk, that she
is to follow the example of heretics, that to celebrate the
heavenly Sacraments light must borrow her order from dark
ness, and Christians do the same as Antichrists. But what
blindness of mind is it, vvhat perverseness, not to acknowledge
the unity of the Faith vvhich proceeds from God the Father,
and from the tradition of Jesus Christ our Lord and God !
6. For if the Church is therefore not with heretics, because
it is one and cannot be divided, and if the Holy Ghost is
therefore not with them, because He is One, and cannot be
with profane persons and strangers, surely Baptism also
which consists in the same unity, cannot be with heretics,
because it cannot be separated either from the Church or
from the Holy Ghost.
7. Or if they attribute the effect of Baptism to the Majestv
of the Name, so that they who are wheresoever and how
soever'' baptized in the Name of Jesus Christ, raust be
deemed to be renewed and sanctified, why should not also
hands be by them laid' on the person baptized, in the Name
of the Same Christ, for the receiving of the Holy Ghost ?
Why does not the sarae Majesty of the Sarae Name avail in
the laying on of hands, which they contend hath availed in
the sanctification of Baptism ? For if any, born out of the
Church, can become the temple of God ; why cannot the
Holy Ghost also be poured on this temple ? For he who has
been sanctified, his sins being laid aside in Baptism, and
has been spiritually formed into a new man, is made fit for
receiving the Holy Ghost; for that the Apostie says, ^«Gal. 3,
many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on^^'
Christ. He then who being baptized araong heretics can
put on Christ, much more can he receive the Holy Ghost,
Whom Christ hath sent. Otherwise He That hath been
sent wiU be greater than Him That sent, if one baptized
without may come indeed to put on Christ, but could not re-
P see ab. on Ep. 73. p. 251, n. a, less ; but for tbe uniting through love
_« S, Aug, (de Bapt. v. 23.) interprets which is the greatest gift of the Holy
this, not of confirmation but of their re- Spirit, without which whatever other
storation as penitents. " Unless hands holy things there may be in a man
were laid on one coming from heresy, avail not to salvation, hands are laid
he would be judged to be wholly blame- on heretics when amended."

264 New birth of the Spirit in Baptism, gift in Conflrmation.
Lxxtv '^^^^^ *^^ ^°^y Spirit ; as if either Christ could be put on witb-
xT^fe. °'^* '^^ Spirit, or the Spirit be separated from Christ. How
unmeaning too were it, that whereas the second birth, whereby
we are born in Christ through the laver of regeneration, is
spiritual, some say that man may be spiritually born among
heretics, with whom they deny the Spirit to be. For water
alone cannot cleanse sins and sanctify a man, unless it have
also the Holy Ghost. Wherefore they must needs concede
either that the Spirit is there, where they say Baptism is ; or
that that is not Baptism, where the Spirit is not, in that
Baptism cannot be without the Spirit.
8. What an act then is it to assert and contend, that they can
be the sons of God, who have not been born in the Church !
For that it is Baptism wherein the old man dies and the new is
bom, the blessed Apostle makes manifest and proves, saying,
Tit.3,6. fle saved us by the washing of regeneration. But if re
generation is in the washing, that is, in Baptism, how can
heresy, which is not the spouse of Christ, through Christ
engender sons' lo God } For it is the Church alone, which,
joined and united to Christ, spiritually beareth sons, the
Eph. 5, same Apostle again saying, Christ loved the Church, and
' ' gave Himself for it, ihat He might sanctify and cleanse il
with the washitig qf water. If therefore she is the beloved
and spouse of Christ, who alone is sanctified by Christ, and ^
alone is cleansed by His washing, it is plain that heresy,
which is not the spouse of Christ, nor can neither be cleansed
or sanctified by His washing, cannot bear sons to God.
Moreover a person is not born by the layiug on of hands,
when he receives the Holy Ghost, but in Baptism ; that so
being already born he may receive the Spirit, as was done in
Gen. 2, the first man Adam. For God first fortned him, and then
^- breathed into his nostrils the breath oflife. Forthe Spirit
cannot be received, except there is first one to receive it.
But since the birth of Christians is in Baptism, and the
generation of Baptisra and sanctification are with that one
spouse of Christ who can spiritually conceive and bear sons
to God, where and of whora and to whora is he born, who is
not a son of the Church, so as to have God for his Father,
before he has the Church for his mother ?
9, But since no heresy whatever, nor indeed any schism,
' see S, Aus, ab, p. 249. u. k.

Peril of priest in DayqfJudgment,whoupholds not God' slaw. 26b
being without, can have the sanctification of Baptism out of
the Church, why has the unyielding obstinacy of our brother
Stephen burst out to such a pitch, that he should contend
that sons are born to God even from the baptism of Marcion,
of Valentinus also and Apelles, and of the rest who blaspheme
against God the Father? and that he should say that re
mission of sins is there given in the Name of Jesus Christ,
where blasphemies are uttered against the Father and against
Christ our Lord God ?
10. In this place, dearest brother, we ought, duly estimating
the faith and sacred character of our priestiy function, to con
sider whether the account of a priest of God can stand in
the Day of Judgment, who upholds and approves and allows
the baptisms of blasphemers, whereas the Lord threatens and
says. And now, O ye priests, this commandment is for you. Mai. 2,
If ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, to give
glory unto My Name, saith ihe Lord of hosts, I will even
send a curse upon you, and I will curse your blessings.
Does he give glory to God, who comraunicates wilh the
baptism of Marcion ? Does he give glory to God, who
judges that remission of sins is given by those who blaspheme
God ? Does he give glory to God, who asserts that sons are
bom to God without, of an adulteress and a harlot ? Does
he give glory to God, who not maintaining the unity and
truth proceeding fi-om the Diviue law, upholds heresies
against the Church ? Does he give glory to God, who, the
friend of heretics, and enemy to Christians, thinks that
priests of God, defending the truth of Christ, and the unity of
the Church, are to be excomraunlcated ? If glory is thus
given to God, if the fear of God and His discipline is thus
upheld by His worshippers and priests, let us cast aside our
arms, let us yield ourselves captives, let us deliver over to
the DevU the ordering of the Gospel, the appointments of
Christ, the majesty of God : be the sacraraental oaths of our
divine warfare loosed, the ensigns of the heavenly carap
abandoned ; let the Church bow down, and give way to
heretics, light to darkness, faith to faithlessness, hope to
despair, reason to error, iramortality to death, charity to
hatred, truth to falsehood, Christ to antichrist. Well then
may schisms and heresies so spring up daily, and spread more

266 Customs which have crept in, must give way to truth.
Epist. manifoldly and luxuriantiy, and shooting up with snaky
A. 256. fr^sses cast out with greater force their poisonous venom
against the Church of God, when by the advocacy of some,
authority and strength is given them ; when their baptism is
defended, when faith, vvhen truth are abandoned, vvhen what
is done without, against the Church, within is vindicated in
the Church herself. But if, most beloved brother, the fear
of God abides with us, if regard to the faith prevaileth, if we
keep tbe precepts of Christ, if we maintain the sanctity of
His spouse incorrupt and inviolate, if the words of the Lord
Lukeis, cleave to our thoughts and hearts, where He says, When the
Son of Man cometh, shall He flnd faith on the earth?
then, as being faithful soldiers of God, warring for God with
faith and sincere devotion, guard we with faithfiil constancy
the camp entrusted to us of God.
II. Nor should the custom, which amongst some had
crept in, be an obstacle, that the truth prevail uot and over
come. For a custom without ti-uth is error inveterate.
Wherefore abandoning the error let us follow truth, knowing
Esdras that in Esdras also truth prevaileth, as it is written ; As for
4,38-40. ^^jg truth, it endureth, and is ahvays strong; it liveth and
conquereth for evermore. With her ihere is no accepting of
persons or rewards; but she doeth the things that are Just:
neither in her judgment is any unrighteousness ; and she is
the strength, kingdom, power, and majesty of all ages.
Blessed be the Lord God of truth. This truth Christ
Johni4, shewing to us, says in His Gospel, I am the Truth.
^- Wherefore if we are in Christ and have Christ in us ; if we
abide in the truth and the truth abideth in us ; let us hold
the things that are true.
1 2. It happeneth however through a love of presumption
and obstinacy, that men will maintain their own positions
though erroneous and false, rather than yield to what is right
and true, but another's. Providing for this, the blessed
2Tim.2 Apostle Paul writes to Timothy, and adraonishes, that a
^*- bishop must not strive, but should be gentle and teachable'
But he is teachable, who, meek and gentle, endureth fo
learn. For it behoves a Bishop not only to teach, but also
' docibilis; so quoted hy Tert. de Prol. §.6. and S.Aug, ssep. see Sabatier
Monog. c. 12. by S. Ambr. de Fid. v. ad loc.

When tradition iscorrupted,theChurch must go back to Ser. 267
lo learn ; because he teaches also better, who daily increases
and advances by learning better. This too the same
Apostle teaches us, admonishing, that if any thing better j^Cor.
be revealed to another that sitteth by, the flrst should hold '
his peace.
13. But for religious and simple minds, there is a short
method whereby to put off error, and to discover and extract
the truth. For if we return to the head and original of
Divine tradition, human error ceases ; and having seen into
the grounds of the heavenly sacraments, whatever lay hid
under the gloom and cloud of darkness, is laid open to the
light of truth. If a conduit conveying water, which before
flowed copiously and abundantly, should suddenly fail, do
we not go to the fountain, that there the reason of the failure
may be ascertained, whether the springs having failed, the
water has dried up at the fountain-head ; or whether, flowing
thence in unimpaired fulness, it is stopped in the middle of
its course ; that so, if through the defect of leaks or obstruc
tions in the conduit the water supplied have been hindered
from flowing in a continuous and unbroken streara, then, the
conduit being repaired and. strengthened, the water, kept
together, may be supplied for the use and consumption of
the city in the same abundance and fulness, wherewith it
issues frora the fountain? This then it now behoves the
priests of God to do who keep the Divine commandments,
that if the truth has in any respect tottered and faltered,
we should go back to our Lord, as our Head, and lo the
Evangelic and Apostolic tradition; that so the grounds of
our action might spring thence, whence both our order and
origin took its rise.
¦ 14, For it has been delivered to us that there is One God,
and One Christ, and one hope, and one faith, and one Church,
and one Baptism appointed only in the one Church, from Ephes,
which unity whosoever shall depart must needs be found *'^-
with heretics; whom upholding against the Church, he
impugns the mystery of the Divine tradition, A raysterious
iraage* of this unity we see expressed in the Song of Songs, i Sacra-
in the Person of Christ, Who says ; A garden enclosed is My ™e"tum
sister, My spouse, a fountain sealed, a well of living water, ^^^'^
an orchard of pomegranates. But if His Church is a qarden Song, 4,
•' ' " ^12. 13.

268 Scripture proofs of oneness of Baptism.
Epist. enclosed, and rt fountain sealed, how can he who is not in
^-^ the Church, enter the same garden, or drink of 'its fountain?
Peter likewise, setting forth and upholding unity, has charged
and admonished, that we can only be saved by the one only
1 Pet,3, Baptism of the one Church. In the ark of Noah, few, that
is, eight souls, were saved by water, as also Baptism shall iti
like manner save you. With bow compendious and spiritual
brevity has he set forth the mystery of unity i For as in that
Baptism of the world, whereby the old iniquity was cleansed',
he who was not in the ark of Noah, could not be saved by
water ; so neither now can he appear to be saved by Baptism,
who has not been baptized in the Church, which is founded
in the unity ofthe Lord after the mystery ofthe one ark.
15. Having then, dearest brother, searched out and dis
covered the truth, what we observe and maintain is this, that
all converted to the Church from whatsoever heresy, be
baptized with the alone legitimate Baptism of the Church,
except such as had been baptized before in the Church, and
then had gone over to heretics. For these, when they
return, having done penance, should be received by impo
sition of hands only, and be restored by the shepherd to the
fold whence they had strayed.
I bid thee, dearest brother, ever heartily farewell.

EPISTLE LXXV.
Firmilian' to Cyprian, his brother in the Lord, greeting.
We have received, dearest brother, by the deacon whom
you sent, our well-beloved Rogatian, the letter which you
' See ab. Ep. 69. §. 2. p. 222. and some time with him, for the sake of
n. 6. improvement in Divine things." (1. c.
a S. Firmilian was of noble birth in 27.) He was the like-minded friend of
Cappadocia, (S. Greg. Nyss.) was emi- S. Gregory Thaumaturgus, who con-
nent as a Bishop in A. 231. (Eus. H. fided to him first his purpose to abandon
E. vi. 26.) He appears to have been a secular philosophy, and give his life
disciple of Origen, and is mentioned by aud his thoughts wholly to God. (S.
Eusebius as one of the most distin- Greg. Nyss. vit. S. Greg. Thaum. t. i.
guished of those who looked up to him. p. 542.) S. Greg. Nyss. calls him an
He valued Origen so much, as " some- ornament of the Church of Cfflsarea.
times to bring bim to his own country (ib.) S. Dionysius the Great counts
for the benefit of the Churches, some- him among the most illustrious Bishops
times to visit him in Judsa, passing of his time, (ap. Eus, H. E. vii. 5.)

Otieness of Christians, however separated in .space. 209
addressed to me, and we gave most hearty thanks to the
Lord, for that it has happened, that we vvho are separated
from one another in body, are so united in spirit; as though
we were not merely living in one country, but dweUing
together in one and the selfsame house. And this too may
be said, since the spiritual house of God is one. For it sliatl^^-'^,^-
come io pass, saith the Prophet, in the last days, that the
mountain qf the Lord shall be manifest, and the house of
God above the tops of the mountains : wherein such as meet
together are with gladness united ; according, as in the
Psalm, request is made to the Lord, to dwell in the house ofPs.27,i.
the Lord all the days of his life. Whence too it is elsewhere
made manifest, that saints have great delight in meeting
together: Behold, he says, how good and how pleasant it isPs. 133,
for brethren to dwell together in unity. For unity and
peace and concord afford the highest pleasure, not only to

Eusebius, as (with S, Greg. Thaum.
and six others) one of the most eminent
of the very large Council of Antioch,
which condemned Paul of Samosata. (ib.
c. 28.) He is quoted by S. Basil, (from
his then extant writings,) as an autho
rity in doctrine, (de Sp. S. c. 29.)
Theodoret calls him " an illustrious
person, and possessed both of secular
and divine knowledge." (Hser. Fab. ii.
8.) He seems to state that be himself
had with many others been present at
the Council of Iconium, where the
practice of baptizing heretics was con
firmed ; and if so, it must have been at
the very beginning of his Episcopate,
(jampridem bel. §. 7.) He with Helenus
and Theoctistus urged S. Dionysius to
" come to the Synod of Antioch, where
some were trying to establish the heresy
of Novatian," (Eus. vi. 16.) and he is
raentioned as one of those who joyed
exceedingly at the restored peace of
the Church, which had been distracted
by it. (ib. vil. 4.) He was present
at two Synods of Antioch, in which
he condemned the heresy of Paul of
Samosata, at the second of which he
seems to have presided, since he is
related to have deferred the sentence
against Paul, trusting in his promise to
recant, (ib.) He departed this life at
Tarsus on his way to the great Council
of Antioch, where Paul was condemned,
and which was awaiting his coming, and
bywhom hewas at once, with Dionysius,
entitled " of blessed memory." (1. c.)

_..;_.... J 1.;

and that of the Bishops of the neigh
bouring provinces, (Dionys. ap. Eus.
vii. 6.) as well as that of S. Cyprian.
He is commemorated in the Greek
Churoh on Oct. 28. [from Tillemont.
Art. S. Firmilien.] Ruinart conjectures
very probably that he may hjive been
the author of tbe brief but interesting
Acta S. Cyrilli pueri, who was mar
tyred at Ccesarea, it is thought in the
third century.
Questions as to the genuineness of
this Epistle have been raised, now and
then, by E. C. writers, on accouut
of the severity of its language against
Pope Stephen. But these have been
but few. The Latin is so entirely the
style of St. Cyprian as to leave no
question that it was translated by him,
while there are traces also of Grtecisms,
(noticed by Pam. and the author of the
life of S. Cyprian in the ed. Ben, p.
118.) It is probably alluded to by
S. Augustine, c. Cre.sc. iii. 1. (as the
Bened. Edd. also think,) " whatever
thou hast thought good to insert of the
Epistles of the venerable Martyr Cy
prian and of certain Orientals," and de
unit. Bapt. c. Petil. c. 14. " as the
letters of other Bishops and of Cyprian
himself shew." S. Aug. probably did
not notice it further, because tbe Dona
tists relied on the au thority of S. Cyprian,
not of an Eastern Bishop. It is extant
in 26 Mss. (some the oldest) of S. Cy
prian. (See further Walch Diss, inserted
in Lumper, 1. 12. p. 547.)

27QAlltimeandspace,angelsandmenJcnittogetherbytheSpirit.
Epist. faithfid men who know the trath, but also to the very angels in
^.256. heaven ; among whom, the Divine word says, there is joy over
Lnkeis, one sinner that repenteth, and returneth to the bond of unity.
2. Which assuredly would not be said of angels, who have
their conversation in heaven, unless they too, who rejoice in
our unity, were united to us : as surely they contrariwise are
saddened, when they see the diverse minds and divided wills
of some ; so that not only they do not join in calling upon
One and the Same Lord, but, separated and divided from
one another, they can no longer hold common conversation
and discourse together. However, we may for this thank
1 inhu- Stephen ; that through his unkindness ' it hath now hap-
manitas pgng^j^ ^^3.1 we should receive a proof of your faith and
wisdom. But though we have received the mercy of this
favour through Stephen, yet Stephen has not therefore done
what deserves favour and thanks. For neither can Judas,
by reason of his perfidy and treachery, wherewith he dealt
accursedly against the Saviour, be thought worthy, though
he had been the cause of blessings so great, and through
him the world and the people of the Gentiles were freed by
the Passion of the Lord.
.3. But let the acts of Stephen for the present be pa-ssed
over; lest, whilst we recal his bold and presuming deeds,
we prolong the sadness occasioned by what he has done
amiss. But knowing of you, that according to the mle of
truth and the vrisdom of Christ, you have ordered this, about
which a question is now raised ; we exult with great joy and
give thanks to God, that, in brethren so far distant, we find
such unanimity of faith and truth with us. For the grace of
God is able to join and knit together in the bond of charity
and unity, even what seems divided by great distance of
space, as, of old, the Divine power joined together in the
bond of unaninuty those separated by a long interval of
time, Ezekiel and Daniel, of later date, with Job and Noah
who were among the first; so that although they were
disjoined by long periods, yet by divine inspiration they
held the same. This too we now observe in you, that ye
who are separated from us by very distant regions, yet prove
yourselves to be united with us in mind and spirit. All
which proceeds from the Divine Unity. For since there is
r»„„ „«.! tV.^ QoTTio Tj->r/1 VVhn dw(>1lAf.h i-n lis. He fivfirv

Dept1iofGod'swordknownbypartialunderstandingofmany.27\ where knits and joins together His own in tiie bond of unify.
Whence their sound went forth through aU ihe earth , who vcexe
sent by the Lord, running swiftly in the spirit of unity. As
contrariwise it nothing profits others that they ai-e near and
conjoined in bodv, if they differ in mind and spirit ; for that Ps.i9,4.
souls cannot be any way united, wdiich have divided them
selves frora the Unity of God. For, lo, it says, they that are
far from Thee shall perish : but sucb, as they deserve, shall
undergo the judgment of God, in that they depart from the
words of Him, Who entreats the Father for unity, and says, Ps. 73,
Father, grant that as Thou and I are One, so they also may^'^-
he one in Is.
4. But what you have written to us, we receive as if it
were our own ; nor have we read it cursorily, but oftentimes johni7,
repeating it, have committed it to memory. Nor doth it^i-
hinder any saving uses, either to repeat the same things for
confirming the trath, or to add, it may be, some Ihings
for accumulating proof. But if any thing has been added
by us, it is not added as though you had said too little ; but
because the Divine word surpasses human nature, and the
soul cannot conceive it wholly emd perfectly. Wherefore
also the number of Prophets is so great, that the manifold
trisdoni of God might be distributed through many. Whence
also whoso first speaketh in prophecy is bidden to hold his
peace, if any thing be revealed to a second. For which
cause it is of necessity arranged among us, that we, elders
and prelates, meet every year to set in order the things 1 cor.
entrasled to om- charge : that if there be any matters of ^*! ^'^-
graver moment, they may be settled by common advice ;
that for brethren who have lapsed, and after saving Baptism
have been wounded by the devil, a remedy may by penance
be sought: not as if they obtained remission of sins from
US'", but that through us they may be brought to a know
ledge of their offences, and be corapeUed to give fuller
satisfaction to the Lord. But since your messenger was in
haste lo retum to you, and the winter season was close al
hand, we have answered your letter to the best of our power".
' " for what God does through His " individually, instead of sending
priests, is of His own power," S, Pa- a Synodical letter on the foUowing
cian. ap. Big. Easter.

272 Variation in traditional rites no ground for division.
Epist. 5. As regards then what Stephen has said, as though the
^ 256. -Apostles forbade those to be baptized who came over from
heresy, and that they delivered this to be observed by
posterity, you have answered most fully, that no one can
be so foolish as to believe that the Aposties delivered this,
in that it is known that these very execrable and detestable
heresies arose afterwards. For Marcion, the disciple of
Cerdon, may be proved to have introduced his profane
doctrine against God, much later than the Apostles, and
long after their times. Apelles too, consenting to his blas
phemy, added many other new and more heinous articles, in
enraity to faith and truth. Moreover the period of Valentinus
and Basilides is evident, that they too after the Apostles,
and after a long period, rebelled with their wicked falsehoods
against the Church of God. It is known also that the
other heretics long after introduced their wicked sects and
perverse inventions, as each was led astray by error; of all
whora it is evident that they are self-conderaned, and that
even before the Day of Judgraent they have pronounced
against themselves an irreversible sentence. Whoso then
confirmeth their baptism, what else does he than adjudge
himself with them, and condemn himself by making hiraself
a partaker with thera ?
6. But that they who are at Rorae do not in all respects
observe the things handed down frora the beginning, and
that they in vain pretend the authority of the Apostles, any
one may know even from this, that in celebrating Easter,
and in many other diviue and sacramental ordinances, we
may see that there are certain diversities among them, and
that all things are not alike observed by them, which are
observed at Jerusalem. As in very many other provinces
also, there are many differences^ according to the diversity
of places and names'; nor yet has there on this account
been any departure frora the peace and unity of the Catholic
Church. This, Stephen has now dared to make, breaking
the peace with you, which his predecessors ever maintained
* See Socr, 5, 32. S. Aug, Ep. 54, that nominum is tbe reading of all the
ad Januar, old Mss. The two, however, often
e nominum. It should doubtless be nearly coincide in Mss.
" hominum," " of men ;" but Bal. says

eliefastoanypointofthedoctrineoftheTyinitycorruptsall. 273
you in mutual affection and respect : moreover herein
ning the blessed Aposties Peter and Paul, as if they had
Led this down ; whereas in tiieir Episties they execrated Kom^.^
Lies, and warned us to avoid them. Whence it is ap-2Pet.3,
nt that this tradition is human, which upholds heretics, 17.
maintains that they have Baptism which belongs to the
rch alone.
Moreover you have well answered that part, where
hen has said in his Epistie, that heretics themselves
e in the point of Baptism, and that they " do not
ize such as come to Ihein from one another, but only
it thera to coraraunion," as if we too ought to do the
e. In which place, although you have already proved
it is an absurd thing for any one to follow those that
yet we add this over and above : that it is no wonder if
Ities act thus, who, although they differ in some minor
Its, yet, in that which is of the greatest moment, they
1 one coramon agreement, namely, to blaspheme the
ator, fashioning for themselves certain dreams and phan-
Qs of an unknown God: with wbom surely it is a
iral consequence that they should agree in the vain
blance of their baptism, just as tbey agree in rejecting
truth of the Divinity. Conceming whora, since it would
tedious to answer their several, whether wicked or foolish,
3ts, it sufiices to say, briefly, that they who hold not the
! Lord the Father, cannot hold either the truth of the
1 or of the Holy Ghost. Accordingly those caUed Cata-
ygians, who attempt lo claim new prophecies, can neither
e the Father, nor the Son'; of whom if we ask what
ist they preach, they wUl answer that they preach Him
) sent the spirit that spoke by Montanus and Prisca.
vhom when we perceive that the spirit, not of truth, but
irror dwell, we know that they who uphold their false
Pam. adds, " neo Spiritum Sane- the Trinity, whereas S. Firmil. ap-
," it is uncertain whether from a pears to have gone on from the mention
or a conjecture of Cauchiua. 6 Mss. of " The Son," to say, " of whom if we
Fell, and those of Bal. omit the ask what Christ," &c. i. e, they could
Is " Sp, S." although old Mss. ap. not hold the truth of Christ, Whom
had the word " nee." Bal. in- they affirm to have sent not the Holy
ed the words in brackets as of uo Spirit, but that which spake by Prisca,
lority ; they seem to have been i, e. an evil one.
id, to complete the confession of

274 All power and grace is in the Church.
Lxxv' P^P^^sying against the Faith of Christ, cannot have Christ.
A. 256, Moreover, the several other heretics, if they have separated
themselves from the Church of God, can have no power or
grace ; for that all power and grace is placed in the Church,
where the elders preside, who also possess the power of
baptizing and of laying on of hands and of ordaining. For
as a heretic cannot lawfully ordain, or lay on hands, so
neither can he baptize, or do any holy or spiritual act, in
that he is a stranger lo spiritual and deifying sanctity. All
'jam- this, some having doubted thereon, we, some time since',
P" ^'^ being assembled together in Iconium, a place in Phrygia,
with those from Galatia, and Cilicia, and other neighbouring
regions, confirmed, as to be held and firmly maintained
against heretics.
8. And since Stephen, and they who agree wilh him,
contend that remission of sins, and the second birth can
follow from the baptism of heretics, with whom even them
selves confess the Holy Ghost is not; they should consider
and understand that spiritual birth cannot be without the
Spirit; in accordance wherewith the blessed Apostie Paul
baptized anew with spiritual Baptism, those who had been
baptized by John before the Holy Ghost was sent by the
Lord, and so laid hands upon them, that they might receive
the Holy Ghost. But of what sort were it, that when we
find that Paul baptized his disciples a second time after
John's baptism, we should hesitate to baptize those who
come over to the Church from heresy, after their unlawfiil
and profane imraersion ? Unless indeed Paul was inferior to
» quibus tije Bishops of these days^ so that they raay give the Holy
GrcB- Ghost to such as come to them, by imposition of hands only;
''"™' but Paul was not qualified lo give the Holy Ghost by
imposition of hands to such as had been baptized by John,
except he had first also baptized them with the Baptism of
the Church.
9. That also is unreasonable, that they think no en
quiry is to be made, who was the baptizer, for that the
baptized may have obtained grace by the invocation of the
Trinity, the Names of the Father and of the Son and of the
Holy Ghost. Consequently this will be the wisdora which Paul
1 Cor. i!, writes is in those that are perfect. But who is there in the

then chastised by God, vent their anger on ihe Church. 276
ch wise or perfect, who would either maintain or believe
hat this mere invocation of the Names would suflice for
emission of sins, and the sanctification of Baptism ?
;as this assuredly then profits, when both he who
zes has the Holy Ghost, and the Baptism itself also is
inted by the Holy Ghost But they say that he who is
oever baptized without, may by his own intention and
attain the grace of Baptism. Which agafri is itself
loubtless absurd, as supposing that either a depraved
tion could draw down on itself from heaven the sancti
on of the righteous, or a false faith the truth of he
's. But that not all who call on the Name of Christ
card, and that calling upon Him cannot always obtain
, the Lord Himself declares, saying. Many shall come Mark
y Name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. ^^> ®'
y tiiere is no difference between a false prophet and
etic. For as the one deceives in the Name of God or
it, so does the other in the Sacrament of Baptism.
rely upon a falsehood to deceive the rainds of raen.
. But I would relate to you an occurrence that happened
Ig us, bearing on this very subject. About two and
ty years since, in the times after the Emperor Alexander,
J severe troubles and difiiculties befel either all generally,
aristians especially, in these parts ; there were also many
frequent earthquakes, such as occasioned great destruc-
through Cappadocia and Pontus; even cities were
lowed up by the opening of the severed earth, and sank
e abyss ; in consequence whereof a severe persecution
raised agednst us of the Christian name. This, arising
enly after a long period of continued peace, as being an
peeled and unwonted evU, proved raore terrible in
rhing our people. Serenianus was at that time govemor
ir province, a bitter and cruel persecutor. But while the
ful were in this state of perturbation, and were fleeing
sr and thither through fear of the persecution, and were
ng their own country, and passing over to other regions,
;here were means of removing, in that this persecution
not extend to the whole world, but was local,) on a
len a certain woman started up among us, who being iu
ite of ecstasy pretended to be a prophetess, and acted as

276 Deceivableness of evil spirits in their agents.
Epist. if she were full of the Holy Ghost. But she was so carried
A 256 ^'^^y by the vehemence of the chief evil spirits, that for
a long time she disquieted and deceived the brotherhood,
performing certain wonderful and portentous things, and
holding out that she would occasion an earthquake. Not
that the devil had such power, as by his bidding to
move the eai-th or disturb the elements ; but that a wicked
spirit sometimes knowing and perceiving beforehand ' that
an earthquake is about to happen, pretends that he would
do that which he foresaw would be. By these lies and
boastings he had so subdued the minds of individuals, that
they would obey him, and follow hira wherever he directed
and led the way : he would make that woman too walk in the
keen winter with bare feet over frozen snow, without being
at all incommoded or hurt by such movements ; she said too
that she was hastening to Judaea and Jerusalem, pretending
that she had come thence. Here too she deceived ^ one of
the presbyters, a boorish man, and another also, a deacon,
so that they had intercourse with her", which was shortly
afterwards discovered. For suddenly there appeared against
her one of the exorcists, a man approved and, as to religious
discipline, ever of good conversation, who being roused by
the exhortations of very many of the brethren, themselves
also strong and praiseworthy in faith, arose against this
wicked spirit to overcome him ; who by a subtle deceit had
shortly before foretold this also, that a certain perverted and
unbelieving tempter woidd come. Nevertheless, that exorcist,
inspired by the grace of God, boldly withstood him, and
proved that he vvas a most wicked spirit who had before
been accounted holy. But the woman, who through the
wiles and delusions of the devil, was before devising raany
things to deceive the faithful, amongst others whereby she
had deceived many, oftentimes ventured upon this also, she
pretended to consecrate bread and that with an invocation
which may not be despised', and to celebrate the Eucharist,
' See Tert. Apol. c. 22. him after the election of Damasus.
g so Morell and Fell, citing the three Big. and Pam. (whom Bal. follows)
Bishops, atl^urci iy^aiKoi, who conse- print " Busticum," as a proper name.
orated Novatian, (Ep. 52. p. Ill not.) ^ " Beldom, without the destmction
or as Rufinus (H. E. ii. 10) mentions of purity, is the faith adulterated." F.
that Ursinus induced a " satis imperi- i non contemptibili, probably »S»
tus et a,«-re5^M Episcopus" to consecrate ivKaTa^^o^nroa. This form of speech

Heresy a delusion of devils, equally with grosser impostures. 277
and she offered the Sacrifice" to tiie Lord [not] without the
mystery' of the accustomed recitation'; she also baptized ' sacra-
many, using the accustomed and lawful form of questioning,""™ °
so that she seemed in no respect to differ from the Eccle
siastical rule.
11. What then shall we say of her baptism, wherewith a
most wicked devil baptized through a woman ? Do Stephen
and those who agree with him approve of this ? especiaUy
since neither the symbol of the Trinity, nor the legitimate
and Ecclesiastical interrogatories were omitted ? Can it be
believed either that remission of sins was given, or that the
regeneration of saving Baptism was duly accomplished,
where all things, although after the pattern of truth, yet were
done by a devil? Unless indeed they who uphold the
baptism of heretics contend that the devil conferred the
grace of Baptisra in the Name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. For among heretics without doubt
there is the same error; it also is the delusion of devils,
inasmuch as the Holy Ghost is altogether not with them.
12. What meaneth also that which Stephen would have,
that with those who are baptized by heretics is the Presence
and holiness of Christ .'' For if the Apostle does not speak
falsely, when he says. As many of you as have been baptized Gal. 3,
into Christ, have put oti Christ: then he who has been
baptized by them into Christ, has put oti Christ. But if he
has put on Christ, then he could receive the Holy Ghost
also, Who was sent by Christ, and when he comes to us
to no purpose are hands laid on him, to the receiving the
Holy Ghost: unless indeed he has put on the Spirit from
Christ ¦", so that Christ may be with heretics, but the Holy
Ghost not be with them.
seems to have been used, in order to tion of the solemn words of Consecra-
avoid speaking distinctly ofwhat is so tion, an unusual word being chosen ou
holy, in connection with such a subject, the same ground. So Bp. Fell, mx/atrtirn.
^ Bp. Fell's conjecture " saciificium Pam. supposes it may mean " preaoh-
Domino mon sine" {six unu) seems ing" as part of the Communion Service,
almost certain; the " non" (in Mss. but the context relates to prescribed
no) having been omitted as if a repeti- and sacramental words.
tion of the preceding syllable (Domino "^ The argument, being one ex ab-
no). There seems however to be no surdo, involves a contradiction in the
Ms. authority for it. The whole con- very form of stating it. If baptized into
text implies that this woman did use Christ, he is clad with Christ, but this is
all the essential words. through the Holy Spirit, through Whom
' prEedioationis ; doubtless the reeita- Christ dwelleth in us, yet the act of

278 The Church the one bride ofthe One Bridegroom.
Epist. 13. But briefly lo touch on the other points whereof you
A. 256 ^^^^ spoken most fully and satisfactorily, especially since
our weU-beloved Rogatian the deacon is in haste to retum to
you. It follows next, that those who uphold heretics are to
be asked by us, whether their baptism is carnal or spiritual.
For if it is carnal, they differ in no respect from the baptism
of the Jews, which they use as a common and ordinary
washing, whereby to cleanse the filth of the body. But if it
is spiritual, how can their baptism be spiritual, with whom
the Holy Spirit is not ? And consequently the water wherein
they are immersed, is to them a carnal washing only, not the
Sacrament of Baptism.
14. But if the baptism of heretics can have the regene
ration of the second birth, those baptized by them are not to
be accounted heretics, but sons of God. For the second
bfrth, which is in Baptism, giveth birth to sons of God.
But if the spouse of Christ, which is the Catholic Church, is
one, she it is who alone giveth birth to sons to God. For
there are not many spouses of Christ, since the Apostie
2 Cor. says, / have espoused you to one Husband, that I may
p' ' present you as a cliaste virgin to Christ. And, Hearken,
10.11. daughter, and consider, and incline thine ear ; forget also
thine own people ; for the King hath greatly desired thy
beauty. And, Come with Me, My spouse, from Lebanon,
thou shalt come and shalt pass over from, ihe source of the
Ca^at. 5,faith'. And, / am come into My garden. My sister. My
spouse. We see that one person is every where spoken of,
because the spouse also is one. But the synagogue of heretics
is not one with us, because neither is the spouse an adulteress
and a harlot. Wherefore neither can she bring forth sons of
God. Unless indeed, as Stephen seems to think, heresy
brings them forth and exposes them ; but the Church takes
them up when exposed, and nourishes as her own those
laying on of hands was understood to that they had it, but suspended.
confer the Holy Spirit upon the restored ¦' Cant. 4, 8. "shalt look from the
heretic, as not having received it before, top of Amana." Amana is doubtless the
In Baptism then, according to their mountain between Syria and Cilicia,
hypothesis, being baptized into Christ, although the Targ. understands it of tbe
he must have put on the Spirit from river Abana, which tbe Chethibh2Kiiig8
Cbrist, and yet since they had it not, 5, 12. calls Amana. The LXX give
have so put it not, as not to have it ; a mystical meaning.
which is nearly S. Augustine's view,

Power of remitting sins giventhroughthe ApostlestotheChurch. 279
whom she brought not forth, whereas she cannot be the
mother of strange children. And, accordingly, Christ our
Lord, shewing that His spouse is one, and declaring the
mystery of her unity, says. He that is not icith Me is agaitist l,aken,
Me, and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth. For if
Christ is with us, and heretics not with us, assuredly heretics
are against Christ. And if we gather with Christ, but heretics
do not gather with us, without doubt they scatter.
15. Nor must we pass over what is so essential and has
been noticed by you, that according to the Song of Songs
the Church is a garden enclosed, a fountain sealed, an Cant. 4,
orchard of pomegranates. But they who have never entered "
this garden, nor seen the orchard planted by God the Creator,
how can they from ihefountaiti enclosed within, and sealed
with the Divine seal, give to any the living water of saving
Baptism ?
16. Moreover, since the ark of Noah was nothing else than
a sacrament of the Church of Christ, which then, when all
were perishing without, saved those only who were within
the ark, we are plainly taught lo look to the unity of the
Chm-ch; as also the Apostle Peter expressed il, saying. So i'Pet.3,
also shall Baptism in like manner save you: shewing, that^^'
as they who were not with Noah in the ark, not only were
not cleansed and saved by water, but forthwith perished in
that deluge, so now likewise whosoever are not in the Church
with Christ, shall perish without, unless they are converted
by penance to the alone and saving Baptisra of the Church.
17. But how great his error, how exceeding his blindness,
who says, that remission of sins can be given in the syna
gogues of heretics, and abideth not on the foundation of the
one Church which was once fixed by Christ on a rock, may
be hence learnt, that Christ said to Peter alone, Whatsoever yLa.t.\6,
thou shalt bind on earth shall be boutid in heaveti; atid^^'
whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed iti heaven:
and again in the Gospel, when Christ breathed on the Apostles
only, saying. Receive ye the Holy Ghost: whose soever sms John2o,
ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whose soever '^^' ^^'
sins ye retain, they are retained. The power then of remit
ting sins was given to the Apostles, and to the Churches which
they, sent by Clirist, established, and to the Bishops who

280 To claim Apostolic succession and not be jealous for truth, folly.
Epist. succeeded them by vicarious ordination. But the enemies of
LXXV. "^
aT^567 the one Catholic Church in which we are, and the adversaries
of us who have succeeded the Apostles, claiming lo them
selves against us unlawful priesthoods, and setting up profane
altars, what other are they than Corah, Dathan, and Abiram,
guilty of like sacrilege, and, with those who consent to them,
to meet the same punishment, as then also their partners and
abettors perished by the like death ?
18. And herein I am justly indignant at such open and
manifest folly in Stephen, that he who so boasts of the seat
of his episcopate, and contends that he holds the succession
from Peter, on whom the foundations of the Church were
laid, introduces many other rocks, and buildeth anew many
Churches, in that by his authority he maintains baptism
among them. For they who are baptized, without doubt fill
up the number of the Church. But whoso approves their
baptism, must needs also maintain of those baptized, that the
Church also is with them. Nor does he perceive that he who
thus betrays and abandons unity, casts into the shade, and
in a manner effaces, the truth of the Christian Rock. Yet the
Apostle acknowledges that the Jews, though blind through
ignorance and bound through that most dreadful sin, have yet
Rom. a geal of God. Stephen, who proclaims that he occupies by
succession the chair of Peter, is roused by no zeal against
heretics, conceding to them no small but the very greatest
power of grace, so far as to say and assert that through the
Sacrament of Baptism they wash off the defilement of the
old man, pardon the old deadly sins, make sons to God by
heavenly regeneration, renew to eternal life by the sanctifi
cation of the Divine laver. He who concedes and assigns lo
heretics such great and heavenly privileges of the Church,
what else does he than hold communion with them, for whom
he maintains and claims so much grace ? And in vain doth
he any longer hesitate to consent and be partaker with them
in the rest, to join in their assemblies, and raingle his prayers
with them", and set up a common Altar and Sacrifice.
19. " But," he saith, " the Narae of Christ availeth rauch
0 " which is wholly forbidden by tbe Can. 11. Chale. Can. 14. Carth. Can.
discipline of the Chureh. Can. Ap. 10, 11. Sextse Synod. Can. 72." [F.]
45 and 46. Antioch. Can. 2. Laodic.

Heretical Baptism never received in the East. 281
lo faith and the sanctification of Baptism, so that whosoever
is wheresoever baptized in the Name of Christ, forthwith
obtains the grace of Christ ;" whereas this argument may be
briefly met and answered, that if baptism in the Name of
Christ out of the Church couid avail to cleanse a man, laying
on of hands in the Name of the Same Christ could avail
there also to receiving the Holy Ghost. And the rest also,
which is done by heretics, will come to be accounted right
and lawful, since they are done in the Name of Christ ; as
you have developed in your letter, that the Name of Christ
can only avail in the Church, to which alone Christ has
granted the power of heavenly grace.
20. But as to the refutation of the argument from custom,
which they seem to oppose to the fruth, who so foolish as to
prefer custom to ti-uth, or not lo leave the darkness, when he
sees the light ? Unless indeed custom the most ancient, in
any respect aid the Jews, that, when Christ, that is, the
Truth, came, disregarding the new way of truth, they abode
by what was old. And this you of Africa may say in answer
to Stephen, that on discovering the truth you abandoned the
error of custom. But we join custom to truth, and to the
custom of the Romans we oppose custom, but that of truth ;
from the beginning holding that which was delivered by
Christ and by His Aposties. Nor do we reraember, that this
ever had a beginning among us, since it has ever been
observed here, that we know of none but the one Church of
God, and account Holy Baptism to be of none but the Holy
Church. Only, since some doubted of the baptism of those,
who, though they receive the new Prophets'", yet appear to
acknowledge the same Father and Son with us, very many
of us, meeting together at Iconium, examined the question
most diligently ; and we ratified, that every baptism what
soever, which is set up without the Church, should be re
pudiated. 21. But whereas they m-ge, on behalf of heretics, that the
P Bal. correctsfromoneoldMs. "non Eng. Ms. for '• non vos." This, with
ut nos," " do not, as we, receive the Fell, has been kept, since all heretics,
prophets. "4 Mss.,he notices, have "non who rejected the prophets, rejected the
vos" with Morell.; this in Mss. often Old Testament altogether, and "blas-
dift'ers by a line only from novos (no phemed the Creator." Bal. supposes
vos) which Pam. substituted from one reference to be made to Marcion.

282 True confession of faith avails to those dying unbaptized.
Epist. Apostle said. Whether in pretence or in truth, let Christ be
-^-^^ preached ; it were idle for us to answer it, since it is evident
Phil. I, that the Apostie in his Epistle wherein he said this, made no
mention either of heretics or of their baptism, but spoke of
brethren only, whether such as in hypocrisy spake as him
self, or such as persevered in sincere faith. Nor need we
discuss this at length ; it will suffice to read the Epistle
itself, and to leam from himself what the Apostle said.
22. What then, they say, is to be done with those who,
coming from heretics, have been admitted without the
Baptism of the Church ? If they have departed out of the
world, they are to be reckoned in the number of those who,
having been catechumens amongst us, died before they were
baptized. The blessings of truth and faith, to which, having
abandoned error, they had come over, were not mere words'",
although, overtaken by death, they attained not the con
summation of grace. But they who still abide in the world,
should be baptized wilh the Baptism of the Church, that
they may receive remission of sins ; lest, through the pre
sumption of others, abiding in their old error, they die with
out the consummation of grace.
23. But how great is the sin, whether of those who admit,
or of those admitted, that, their defilements unwashed by the
laver of the Church, their sins not laid aside, they, in com
munion rashly granted, touch the Body and Blood of the
1 Cor. Lord, whereas it is written. Whosoever shall eat the Bread
' '¦ or drink the Cup of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of
the Body and Blood of the Lord.
24. We have judged that those also are lo be accounted
unbaptized, who had been baptized by such as had before
been Bishops in the Catholic Church, and afterwards assumed
to themselves the powers of their clerical ordination. And
this is observed amongst us, that whosoever came to us,
having been immersed by them, are, as aliens and having
obtained nothing, baptized by us with the one true Baptism
1 " Non modo dicunt emolumentum part, although those blessings were not
veritatisetfidei,"i.e.theCatechumens, as yet actually imparted to them. God,
when in the Confession of the Creeds, he doubts not, had respect to their faith,
they acknowledged the blessings, given although He called tliem away, before
in Christ, and the Faith in Hira, did the Sacrament of faith could be given
not utter that in whioh they had no them.

Heretics worse than those who through fear deny the Faith. 283
of the Catholic Church, and so obtain the regeneration of the
life-giving laver. And yet there is much difference between
him vvho against his wUl and constrained by the pressure of
persecution, sunk overcome, and him who, with sacrilegious
wiU, daringly rebels against the Church, with impious voice
blasphemes the Father and God of Christ, and the Creator
ofthe whole world.
25. And is not Stephen ashamed to assert, that remission
of sins can be given by those who are themselves set fast in
all kinds of sin ? As if the laver of salvation could be in the
house of death ! What then will become of that which is
written. Abstain from strange water, and drink not from a
strange fountain', if, leaving the sealed founiaiti of the
Church, thou adopt strange water for thine own% and pollute
the Church vvith profane fountains? For when thou com-
municatest with the baptism of heretics, what else dost thou
but drink of their mire and mud, and, thyself cleansed with
the sanctification of the Chm-ch, becomest defiled with the
contagion of others' filth ? Nor fearest thou the judgment of
God, when giving thy testimony to heretics against the
Church, thougb it is written, A false witness shall not ieProv.
unpunished? Yea, thou art worse than all heretics; for when ' "
many, having discovered their error, come over from them to
thee, that they may receive the true light of the Church, thou
abettest their errors who come,and obscuring the light ofthe truth
of the Church, increasest the darkness of the night of heresy.
And whereas they confess that they are in sin, and have no
grace, and therefore come to the Church, thou withdrawest
from them the remission of sins which is given in Baptism,
in that thou sayest that they have been already baptized,
and, without the Church, have obtained the grace of the
Church ; nor considerest that their souls will be required at
your hand, when the Day of Judgment shall come, who
deniedst lo those athirst the drink of the Church ; and to Mat.26,
such as longed to live wert an occasion of death. And
withal, art thou indignant! Observe witb what rashness thou
presumest to blame those who contend for the truth against
falsehood. For which might more justly be angry with the
' Prov. 9, 19. see on Ep. 70. p. 233. • an apostrophe to Stephen,
n, c.

284 Sinfulness of causelessly rejecting communion with others.
Epist. other ? Whether he who upholds the enemies of God, or
-rather he who unites for the truth of the Church against him

A 256. who upholds the enemies of God? Only it is plain that the
ignorant are angry also and furious, in that, through want of
counsel and argument, they are easily moved to wrath, so
Pro'- that Holy Scripture says of no one more than of thee, An
' ' angry man .stirreth up strife, and a furious man heapeth up
sins. For what strifes and dissensions hast thou stirred up
through the Churches of the whole world! And how great
sin hast thou heaped up, when thou didst cut thyself off from
so many flocks ? For thou didst cut thyself off; deceive not
thyself; for he is truly tbe schisraatic, who has raade himself
an apostate from the comraunion of the unity of the Church.
For while thou thinkest that all may be excomraunicated by
thee, thou hast excoraraunicated thyself alone from all. Nor
have even the precepts of an Apostle been able to keep thee
Eph. 4, to the rule of truth and peace, vvhen thus admonishing, /,
^~ ¦ therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk
worthy qf the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all
lowliness and meekness, tmth lotig-sufferitig,forbearitig one
another in love; endeavouring to keep the unity ofthe Spirit
in the bond of peace. There is one body, and One Spirit,
even as ye are called in one hope of your calling. One Lord,
one faith, one Baptism, One Ood and Father qf all. Who is
above all, and through all, and in us all.
26. How diligently has Stephen fulfilled these salutary
commands and warnings of the Apostle, keeping, in the
first place, lowliness and meektiess? For what can be
more lowly and meek than to have disagreed with so
many Bishops throughout the whole world, breaking peace
with them severally in various modes of discord, now with
the Eastern Churches, (as we feel confident you are aware,)
now with yourselves, who are in the South ? From whom'
he received Episcopal legates, with such lotig-suffering and
meekness, Xh^X, he would not admit them even to the comraon
intercourse of speech ; so mindful, raoreover, of love and
' plainly, as Bp. Pearson notes, been the occasion of St. C. writing to
(Annal. Cypr. A. 256. §. 7. p. 55.) the EastemChurch, towhich Bp.Pear-
those of the South, who had been last son thinks that S. Firmil. alludes, §. 2.
mentioned, not, as Bellarmine, the " that through bis unkindness — we now
Eastern Church. This seems to have receiveaproofofyourfaithandwisdom."

Hard names used by P. Stephen — love ofthe East for St. C. 285
charity, that he coramanded the whole brotherhood, that no
one admit them to their house; so that, when they came, not
ouly peace and coramunion, but shelter and hospitality were
denied them. This is to have kept the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace, to cut himself off from the unity of
chai-ity, and in all things to make himself an alien to the
brethren, and with the fury of contumacious discord to rebel
against the Sacraraent and the Faith. Wilh such an one
can there be one body and Otie Spirit, in whom perhaps
there is not one mind, so slippery is it, so shifting, so un
certain ? But as concerns him, let us quit the subject.
27. Let us rather discuss that of which there is the
greatest question. They vvho contend that those baptized
by heretics ought to be received by us, as though they had
received the grace of legitimate Baptism, say that we and
they have only one Baptism, and no wise differ. But what
says the Apostle Paul ? One Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, Eph. 4,
One God. If the baptism of heretics is one and the same
with ours, without doubt our Faith also is one. But if our
faith is one, then surely we have also One Lord. If there is
One Lord, it raust needs follow that He is One". But if this
unity, which cannot be in any way separated and divided, is
itself also with heretics, why contend we any further ? why
call we them heretics and not Christians ? But since we
and heretics have not One God, nor One Lord, nor one
Church, nor one Faith, nor yet One Spirit or one body, it is
plain that neither can Baptism be in comraon to us and
heretics, vvho have nothing at all in common. And yet is
not Stephen ashamed to give support to such against the
Church, and for the upholding of heretics to divide the
brotherhood; nor, further, to call Cyprian ya^se Christ, and Mat.24,
false Apostle, and deceitful worker. He, conscious that allg^cor.
these marks are in himself, has been beforehand, and falsely ii> ts.
objected to another what himself deserved.
We all wish you, together with all the Bishops who are in
Africa, and all the Clergy, and the whole brotherhood, for
all our sakes, farewell, that being ever of one raind and
opinion, we may find you united with us thougb at a distance.
" and, being One, would not be pre- of Pam. "quia unitas est." Bal. re
sent with those who have not One stored the reading of Morell. and ,old
Faith. Bp. F, adopts the conjecture Mss. unus est.

CoNc. ON THE BAPTISM OF HERETICS'.
Cabth.
The judgments of eighty-seven Bishops in the Council of
Carthage on the question of baptizing heretics.
When on the Calends of September very many Bishops
from the provinces of Africa', Numidia, and Mauritania, with
their Presbyters and Deacons, had met together at Carthage,
a great part of the laity being also present, and when the
letter addressed by Jubaianus to Cyprian, as also the answer
of Cyprian to Jubaianus, on tbe subject of baptizing heretics,
had been read; Cyprian said'; "Ye have heard, most
beloved Colleagues, what Jubaianus our fellow-bishop has
written to me, consulting my moderate ability concerning the
unlawful and profane baptism of heretics ; and what answer
I gave hira; giving a judgraent, which we have once aud
again and often given, that heretics coraing lo the Church
ought to be baptized and sanctified with the Baptisra of the
Church. Another letter of Jubaianus has likewise been read
to you, in which, agreeably to his sincere and religious
devotion, in answer to our Epistle, he not only expressed
his assent, but returned thanks also, acknowledging that he
had received instruction. It remains that we severally de
clare our opinion on this same subject, judging no one, nor
depriving any one of the right of coramunion '', if he differ
from us. For no one of us setteth himself up as a Bishop of
Bishops', or by tyrannical terror forceth his Colleagues to
a necessity of obeying ; inasrauch as every Bishop, in the
free use of his liberty and power, has the right of forming his
own judgment, and can no more be judged by another than
• This Council is inserted here, in moderation of S. Cyprian in the Epp.
Its own date, both to complete what is to Jubaianus.(Ep. 73.§.23.p.259,60.)
extant in S. Cyprian on this subject, Magnus. (Ep. 70. §. 16. p. 232.)
and not to go back to controversy after ^ Bal. observes, that this was used
accompanying the blessed Martyr in as a title of honour to other Bishops,
his last Epistle to the very gate of besides the Bishop of Rome, as of S.
Paradise, James, (iu the Ep. of Clement, and
¦> Proper, i. e. Zeugitana. F. Rufinus, H. E. ii. 1.) S. Ambrose,
<= S. Aug. (who answers the state- (Ennod. i. carm. 15.) Hugh, Bp. of
ments in this Council, one by one, in Ely, &c. (referring also to Cot. ad
the de Bapt. o. Don. vi. vii.) remarks Ep. Clem, ad Jac. t. i. p. 605.) Here,
on " tbe pacific soul, overflowing with however, not the name, as given out oi'
the milk of charity," which character- reverence to others, but the aet of
izes this opening, (o. 6.) claiming authority to himself, is the
<• S. Aug. notices (c. 7.) the like thing intended.

Characters of heresy. 287
he can himself judge another. But we must all await the
Judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who Alone has the
power both of setting us in the government of His Church,
and of judging of our acts therein.
I. Cmdlius qf Bilta' said.'] I know of one Baptism in
the Church, and out of the Church, none. This one wdl be
here where is the true hope and sure Faith. For thus it is
written. One Faith, one hope, one Baptism; not among Eph. 4,
heretics, where there is no hope, and a false faith ; where all '
things are one lie; where a demoniac exorcises; the profane,
whose mouth and words are a cancer, makes the sacramental
interrogatory ; the faithless imparts faith ; the guilty gives
the pardon of sins; antichrist immerseth in the Name of
Christ; the accursed of God blesseth ; the dead promiseth
life ; the unpeaceful giveth peace ; the blasphemer invoketh
God; the profane administereth the priesthood; the sacri
legious setteth up an altar. To all these Ihings is added this
evil also, that priests of the Devil ^ dare to celebrate the
Eucharist. If otherwise, let such as uphold them, say that
all these things conceming heretics are false. Behold to
what the Church is compelled to consent'', and without
Baptisra and the remission of sins to grant communion.
This, Brethren, we ought to shun and avoid, and to separate
ourselves from so great wickedness, and to hold the one
Baptism; which has been entrusted by the Lord to the
Church alone.
2. Primus of Misgirpa' said.] I give my judgment that
every one coming from heresy be baptized. For in vain doth
t of Mauritania ; perhaps the same legions, as defiling themselves. His
as Bidil, Bita, or urbs Abitensis or temple ; priests of the de-vil, as minis-
Abidensis. F. _ tering to fraud and avarice, which is
S S. Aug. answers, §. 12. that the idolatry, &c.
avaricious, envious, haters of brethren, " by Pope Stephen, plainly ; in con-
within the Church, who yet may confer sequence of whose renunciation of the
valid Baptism, have also all these communion of the African Bishops the
qualities, as, that they are dsemoniaes. Council was called. S. Aug. says, that
as giving place iu their hearts to the the words imply that there were other
devil and his angels ; faithless, as break- Bishops, who would fain compel to this.
ing their vows ; anti-Christs, since their iin Zeugitana. In S. Augustine,
lives are opposed to Christ; unbelieving, the name now stands, primus Felix, as
as mocking the threatenings ot God ; the first of that name who spoke, or the
blasphemers, as causing the Christian Senior as implied by his speaking first.
name to be evil spoken of; dead, as [F.] The Ben. observe, however, that
having lost the life of righteousness ; the whole clause is not in the Mss. and
profane, as spiritually excluded from was probably taken from [his place by
the inner sanctuary of God ; sacri- Erasmus.

288 God's gifts, out ofthe Church, have no saving efficacy.
€oNc. any suppose that he has been baptized there, since there is
^ ^gg ' no baptism, except the one true Baptism in the Church : for
there is both One God, and otie Faith, and one Church,
wherein rests tbe one Baptism and sanctity and the rest.
For whatever things are practised without, have no efficacy
lo salvation".
3. Polycarp^ of Adrumetum"^ said.] They who sanction
the baptism of heretics make ours void.
4. Novatus of Tamugada'' said.] Although we know that
all the Scriptures give their testimony respecting saving
baptism, yet we ought to express our faith, that heretics and
schismatics, who seem to have been falsely baptized, when
they come lo the Church, ought to be baptized in the unfading
fountain ; and therefore, according to the testimony of the
Scriptures, and according to the decree of our Colleagues,
men of most sacred memory, all schismatics and heretics,
converted to the Church, should be baptized; moreover, that
they who were thought to have been ordained, should be
received as laymen.
5. Nemesiatius of Thubunte said.] That the baptism,
which heretics and schismatics give, is not true, is every
where declared in the Holy Scriptures; inasmuch as their
very prelates are false Christs and false Prophets, as the Lord
Prov. 9, saith by Solomon, TJe who trusteth in lies, feedeth oti winds;
'the same also foUoweth flying birds. For he formketh the
ways ofhis own vineyard, and has strayed frotn the path qf
his own fleld. But he walketh through trackless and dry
places, and a land destined to thirst : and he gathereth
Prov. 9,fruitless weeds in his hatids. And again. Abstain from
notee? strange teater, and drink not from a strange fountain, that
p. 408. thou mayest live long, and that years may be added to thy
life. And in the Gospel our Lord Jesus Christ spake with
John 3, His Divine voice, saying. Except a man be born of water
and ofthe Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.

^ This S. Aug. allows, saying, that from Carthage. F.
this is different from not being at all ; " in Numidia on the confines of Mau-
" foris inerant sed non proderant." $. ritania, 14 miles from Lambesa. F.
14. " in Mauritan. CEesariens. Thibinis
' mentioned Ep. 46. perhaps Ep. 86. ap. Ptol. raentioned in S. Aug. Ep. 220,
E. and Coll, Carth. F.

6.

on the coast and a colony, 85 miles

Ser. condemns .schistiiatics icith other wicked. -289
This is the Spirit which from the beginning moved Upon tlie^^^- ^
face of the waters. For neither can the Spirit act without""
the water, nor the water without tiie Spirit. Ill therefore to
themselves do those interpret, who say, that by imposition of
hands they receive the Holy Ghost, and are so received ;
whereas it is manifest that they ought by both Sacraments" to
be born again in the Catholic Church, Then indeed they
may become sons of God, the Apostle saying, Endeavouritig^v^- ¦*,
to keep the unity qf the Spirit in the bond cf peace: there is
one body, and Otie Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope
of your calling; otie Lord, one Faith, otie Baptistn, One God.
All these things the Catholic Church speaks. And again in
the Gospel the Lord says. That which is born qf the flesh, is
flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit, is Spirit; for God^°^'^ 3,
is a Spirit, and he is borti of God^. Therefore all things
whatsoever all heretics and schismatics do, are carnal, the
Apostie saying. The works qf the Jlesh are matiifest, u-hich'^^^- ^^
are these; fornication, uncleantiess, incest, idolatry, witch
craft, hatred, strife, eitiulations, wrath, divisions, heresies,
and such like ; of tlie which I have told you before, as I also
tell you agaiti, that they ivhieh do such things shall tiot in
herit the kingdom of God. The Apostle condemns, equaUy
with all the wicked, those also who cause divisions, that is,
schismatics and heretics. Except therefore they receive
saving Baptism in the Catholic Church which is one, they
cannot be saved; but shall vvith the carnal be condemned in
tbe Judgment of the Lord Christ.
6, Januarius of Lambcesis"^ said.] According to the
authority of the Holy Scriptures I pronounce that all heretics
ought to be baptized, and so admitted into the holy Church.
7, Lucius qf Castrum Galbee' said.] Since the Lord said
in His Gospel, Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt Mat, 5,
* See on Ep. 72. p, 240. n. b. poses the Arians to have removed it.)
P This whole passage in three Latin Optat. ii. 7. "Vigil. Taps. Disp. ii. Ath.
Mss. (ap. Scholz.) stands as part of c. Arr. ap. S. Ath. ii. p. 636. see Cou-
S. John 3, 6. otherwise one might sup- stant Vind. vet. cod. ^quoted by Bal.)
pose it to be combined of different pas- and Sabat. ad loc.
sages. It Is so quoted by Tert. de <i in Numidia. Lamaesa or Lambeesa
Came Christi, c. 18. and the Auct. Ptol. see Ep. 59. F.
lib. de Fid. Orth. fin. ap. S. Ambr. App. ¦- or Gilba. There were two towns
n. p. 356. The former part, quia Pens so named in Numidia. This is men-
Spiritus, (from S. John 4, 24.) occurs in tioned by Aug. Ep. 92. Vict. Vit. Cone,
S. Hil. de Trin, vii, 14. and 30. S. Ambr. Milev, et Carth, sub Bonif, F.
do e« a ;: T ;;; , r. a___,  i_ . 

290 Schismatics lose savor of spiritual wisdom.
Cono, have lost his savour, whereurith shall it be salted? it is
-^^i^ therefore good for nothing, but to be cast out atid to be
trodden wider foot of meti; and again, since after His
Resurrection, when He sent His Apostles He charged them.
Mat, 18, saying, All power is given unto Me in heaveti and in
earth : go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them
in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost ; since then it is plain that heretics, that is, the
enemies of Christ, have not the full confession of the
Sacrament; that schismatics likewise cannot season with
spiritual wisdom, since they themselves, by departing from
the Church which is one, have lost their savour and become
Prov, opposed ; be that done which is written : The house of those
Ixx. that are opposed to the law, must be cleansed; and con
sequently let such as, having been baptized by those
opposed, have been polluted, first be cleansed, and then
baptized. 8. Crescens of Cirta' said.] The letters of our most
beloved Cyprian to Jubaianus and also those to Stephen'
having been read in so large an assembly of most holy
Prelates, and these containing in them so large a body of
sacred testimony derived from the Deific Scriptures, that we
have all good ground to assent thereto, united by the grace
of God: I give myjudgraent that all heretics and schis
matics, who wish to come to the Catholic Church, be not
allowed to enter unless they have been first exorcised and
baptized, those excepted who have been before baptized
in the Catholic Church ", who however should be admitted
to the Church's penance, and reconciled by imposition of
hands. 9. Nicomedes of Segermee^ said.] My opinion is this;
that heretics, coming to the Church, should be baptized, in
that they can attain no remission of- sins among sinners
without. ' Cirta Julia (Ptol.) in Numidia, 84 " S. Aug. argues, (ib.) as then these
m. from Lambsesis. F. retain in heresy, though unlawfully,
' S. Aug. §. 25. notices tbat the the Baptism received in the Chureh,
Epistle of S. Cyprian to P. Stephen is so those baptized without have baptism,
mentioned here and notin the exordium, but unlawfully, retum that it may be-
which agrees with our Mss. There is come lawful Baptism.
then no ground for removing the words, » in Numidia Byzac. Not. Ep. Afr.
with Bal. and Coll. Carth. F,

Heretics have not the Trinity; are Antichrists. 2!)1
10. Munnulus^ of Girba' said.] The truth of our mother
the Catholic Church hath ever abode and still abideth
among us, brethren, and especiaUy in Baptism in the
Trinity; our Lord having said; Go tje and baptize wW Mat.28,
nat'ions in the Name ofthe Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost. Since then we know assuredly that
heretics have neither the Father, nor the Son, nor the Holy
Ghost; they ought, when they come to our mother the
Church, to be truly born again and baptized, that the cancer
which they had, and the wi-ath of damnation, and the
destructive workings of error, may be sanctified by the holy
and heavenly washing.
11. Secundinus of Cedias" said.] Since our Lord Christ
says; He that is not with Me is against Me: and John theMat.l2,
Apostie calls those who go out from the Chui-ch, antichrists; j john
without doubt enemies of Christ, and vvho are called anti- 2'^^-
christs, cannot administer the grace of saving Baptism.
Therefore I give my judgment, that such as flee to the
Church from the snares of heretics, should be baptized by
us, who of His vouchsafement are called the friends of God. Johni5,
12. Felix ofBagai^ said.] As. if ihe blind lead the blitid,^'^^ jg
both fall into ihe ditch; so, if a heretic baptizes a heretic, 14.
both fall into death. Therefore a heretic should be baptized
and brought to life, lest we who are alive should hold
communion with the dead.
13. Polianus of M'lleum' said.] It is right that a heretic
should be baptized in the holy Church.
14. Theogenes of Hippo Regius'' said.] According to the
Sacrament of God's heavenly grace which we have received,
we believe one Baptism which is in the holy Church. Ephes.
15. Dativus of Badis' said.] We, as far in us lies', do-*) 5.
not hold communion with heretics, unless tbey have been
J Ep. 57. ad Corn. tit. p. 137. Milevis. F.
¦ G-erra Ptol. Not. Ep. Afr. and ^ in Numidia, the See of S. Aug.
CoU. Carth. F. 218 m. from Carthage, 160 from Hippo
* Coll. Carth. perhaps i. q. Quidias Diarrh. ; now " Bona." F.
in Maurit. Caesar. Notit. Afr. F. " in Numidia, Badea or Badel in
^ in Numidia, mentioned in the Coll. Ptol. F.
Carth. and S. Ang. in Ps. 36. S. 2. In ' i. e. not so as to renounce Commu-
it the Donatist Cone. Bagaiense of 310 nion with them, if admitted by others.
^'"'^ ! was held. F. S. Aug. remarks again on the pacific

in Numidia, the See of S. Optatus, character of the Council here evinced,
and the seat of many Councils. Car. a §. 39.
a -n-.i .... . ¦; ...-., .. 

292 Heresy, not being of God, cannot give the grace of God.
CoNc. baptized in the Church, and have received remission of
Carth. .
572567 *'°«' 16. Successus of Abbir Germaniciana^ said.] Heretics
have either no power or all power. If they can baptize,
they can also give the Holy Spirit. But if tbey cannot give
the Holy Spirit, because tbey have not tbe Holy Spirit;
neither can they spiritually baptize ; wherefore we give our
judgmeiit, that heretics should be baptized.
17. Fortunatus of Thuccaboris said.] Jesus Christ our
Lord and God, the Son of God the Father and Creator,
built His Church upon a rock, not upon heresy ; and gave
the power of baptizing to Bishops, not to heretics. Where
fore they who are without the Church, and who, standing
against Christ, scatter His sheep and flock, being without,
cannot baptize.
18. Sedatus of Thuburbo^' said.] In as much as water
sanctified by the prayer of the priest in the Church washes
away sins; in so much, when infected as with a cancer by
the word ' of heretics, does it add sins. Wherefore we must
strive by all peaceful might that no one infected and tainted
by heretical error, should refuse to receive the only and true
Baptism of tbe Church, with which whoso shall not be
baptized shall be an alien frora the kingdora of heaven.
19. Privatianus of Sufetula ' said^ Whoso says that
heretics have the power of baptizing, should first say who
founded heresy. For if heresy is from God, it may also
have the Divine favour. But if it is not from God, how can
it either have or confer on any the grace of God ?
s called by either name severally, as faith. Else, if the font were not
in Cono. Carth. ; in Afr. Zeugit. F. consecrated, when he who prayed,
h two cities of this name, in Zeugit. through want of information, uttered
a greater and a less. Thuburbo Ptol. any thing erroneous, many not only
Thuburbis Plin. and Coll. Carth. F. bad, but even good brethren, in the
' S. Aug. replies, §. 47. that the Church itself, did not sanctify the
effioacy of the Sacrament depends font."
solely on ' those fixed words of the ^ S. Aug. §. 48. remarks " on the love
Gospel, without which Baptism cannot of unity and peace" infused into this
be consecrated," but " that it were Council hy S. Cyprian's example,
easier to find heretics who did not which would rather bear with those
baptize at all, than such as did not whom they called sacrilegious and pro-
baptize with those words," and that fane and admitted without Baptism,
other erroneous prayers at the time of than on their account, break that holy
administering did not vitiate the power band."
of those words, but rather " by them ' in Byzac. 50 m. from Tucoa Tere-
was converted whatever was said in a binthina25from Sufes. mentioned Vict.
fnnUv nrnv*.r nnnfrnrv to the rulp of Vit. ii. F.

Heretics not C/iri.stians. 293
20. Privatus qf Sufes"' said.] Whoso approves the bap
tism of heretics", what else does he than communicate with
heretics ?
21. Hortensianus qf Lares" said.] How many baptisms
there are, let those presumers or upholders of heretics
consider. We assert one Baptism of the Church, vvhich
we know is only in the Church. Or how can they baptize
any in the Name of Christ, whom Christ Himself says are
His adversaries ?
22. Cassius qf 3Iacomad(ie'^ said.] Since there cannot be
two baptisms, he vvho concedes Baptism lo heretics, lakes
it away from himself I am of opinion therefore that
heretics, objects of sorrow, subject to corruption, should be
baptized when they begin to come to the Church ; and that
being washed by the sacred and divine laver, and iUuminated
by the light oflife, they should be received into the Church,
being made, no longer enemies, but peaceful ; not strangers,
but of ihe household of the faith of the Lord ; not bastards,
hut sons of God ; the offspring not of error, but of salvation :
except those vvho being believers have been supplanted and
have gone over from the Church to the darkness of heresy :
such should be restored by imposition of hands.
23. Another Januarius qf Vicus Ccesaris'^ said.] If error
does not obey truth, much more doth not truth assent to
error. And on that ground we stand by the Church in
which we preside, and so, claiming her Baptism for her
alone, we baptize those whom the Church has not bap
tized. 24. Another Secundinus qf Carpi' said.] Are heretics
Christians', or no ? If they are Christians, why are they not
in the Church of God ? If they are not Christians, how can
they make Christians ? or whereto then relateth that word of
the Lord; He that is not with Me is against Me; and /(e Mat. 12,

30.

" in Byzac. Anton. Vict. Vit. F. from Sufetula. F.
¦' not their's, but Christ's, S. Aug. 9 probably Nova Csesaris in Numid.
§. 52. ap. Vict. Vit. Coll Carth. F.
° in Numid. Ptol. between Carth. ' in Zeugit. on the confines of Tunis,
and Cirta. 117 m. from Carth. men- Plin. and Ptol. often mentioned in the
tioned Sail. Bell. Jug. Procop. Vand. Cone. Carth. F.
ii. Vict. Vit. i. Coll. Carth. F. ' S. Aug. answers, as before, " Are
P in Numid. Maeodama Ptol. 175 m. the ungodly Christi aus or no p &c,"

294 Custom to give way to later revelation of God to His Church.
Cono. that gathereth not with Me scattereth? Whence it is plain
Carth. . .
^--— -'that on strange children, and the offspring of antichrist, the
Holy Ghost cannot descend by imposition of hands only, in
that it is evident that heretics have not Baptism.
'25. Victorious of Thabraca^ said.] If heretics raay law
fully baptize and give remission of sins, why defame we
them, and call them heretics ?
26. Another Felix of Uthina" said.] No one can doubt,
most holy fellow-prelates, that huraan presumption has not
so much power as the Adorable and Venerable Majesty of our
Lord Jesus Cbrist. Mindful then of the peril, we ought not
only to observe this ourselves, but also to establish it by our
unanimous sentence, that all heretics who return to the
bosom of our mother the Church be baptized ; that so the
heretical mind, which has been polluted by long-continued
defilement, being cleansed by the sanctification of the laver,
may be reformed for the better.
27. Quietus of Buruch" said.] We who live by faith
ought with believing observance to obey the things that
have been before foretold for our instruction. For it is
written in Soloraon ; He that is washed by one dead, what
availeth his washing^? which assuredly speaks of those that
are washed by heretics, and of them that wash them. For
if those baptized by them, obtain eternal life by the re
mission of sins, why come they to the Church ? But if no
salvation is received from one dead, and they, therefore,
seeing their former error, retum to the truth with penance ;
they ought to be sanctified with the one life-giving Baptism,
which is in the Catholic Church.
28. Castus of Sicca ' saidP[ He who despising truth pre
suraes to follow custom, is either envious or evil-disposed
towards the brethren, to whom the truth is revealed, or is
ungrateful towards God ' by Whose inspiration His Church
is instructed.
' a colony, Ptol. (Tabraca, Plin. I. p. 238. n. b.
Tabathra,Steph.)in Numid. Coll. Carth. '¦ Veneria Ptol. and Proc. in Zeugit.
and Cone. Carth. A. 398. F, mentioned in Cie, Ep. ad Att. and
" oUita,, Ptol. in Zeugit. F. Coll. Carth. F.
" probably Baurlta ap. Ptol. in Nu- ^ S. Aug. observes, $. 68. how this
midia, Burug Coll. Carth. F. strong language rather illustrates their
» Ecclus. 34, 25. see ab. Ep. 71. §. deep feeling of the value of unity, in

Our Lord, the Truth, manifesting Himself in the Church. 295
29. Eucratius of Thence"' said.] Our God and Lord
Jesus Christ, teaching the Aposties with His own mouth,
hath fuUy laid down our faith and the grace of Baptism, aud
the rule of the law of the Church, saying, Go ye atid teachMatis,
all nations, baptizing them in the Name qf the Father, atid
qfthe Son, and qf the Holy Ghost. Therefore the false and
unrighteous baptism of heretics is to be repelled by us, and
rejected with all detestation, from whose mouth poison, not
Ufe, not heavenly grace, but blaspheming of the Trinity
proceeds. Wherefore il is plain that heretics who come to
the Church should be baptized with the entire and Catholic
Baptism, that so, being purified from their blasphemous
presumption, they may be reformed by the grace of the Holy
Spirit. 30. Libosus of Vaga" said.] The Lord says in the
Gospel, Iam the Truth: He did not say, " I am custom." John 14,
Therefore when the truth is made manifest, custom must
give way to truth, so that although heretofore any one did
not baptize heretics in the Church, he should now begin to
baptize them.
31. Lucius of Thebeste^ said?^ I give my judgment, that
blasphemous and unrighteous heretics, who with varied
meanings rend to pieces the holy and adorable words of
the Scriptures, are under a curse ; and therefore should be
exorcised and baptized,
32. Eugenius of Atnmedera' said.] And I give this same
judgment, that heretics should be baptized.
33. Likewise another Felix of Barnaccura^ said.] I too,
following the authority of tbe Divine Scriptures, give my
judgment, that heretics are to be baptized, and those too who
contend that they have been baptized by schismatics. For
if, according to the warning of Christ, our fountain is reserved
for us, all the adversaries of our Church should understand, seeSong
that it cannot be another's. Nor can He Who is the Shepherd °^ ^°^o-
mon 4,

12.

that they loved the bond of peace with Anton. 19 m. from Carthage, Tiheste
those of whom they thus spoke. Notit. Afr. F.
"' in Byzac. 28 m. from Carth. ' of Numid. Ptol. and Anton. '25 m.
Thesene Ptol. Anton. F. from Theveste. F
' in Numid. Ptol. mentioned S. Aug. ' in Numidia, Vamacures ap. Plin.
>;. Don. iii. 6. F. v. 4. Bal. ad Coll. Carth. p. 23C.
^ of Numid. Thueste Ptol. Theveste

296 The Church, baptizing, does not rebaptize.
Cono. of one flock give the saving water to two different people.
^1^" Wherefore it is plain, that neither heretics nor schismatics
can receive any thing heavenly, who dare to accept from
men who are sinners and aliens from the Church. Since the
giver has no power, neither can it profit the receiver.
34. Likewise another Januarius qf Muzuli^ said.] I mf^rvel
that since all confess that there is one Baptism, they do not all
understand the unity of the same Baptism. For the Church
and heresy are two different things. If heretics have Baptism,
we have it not. But if we have it, heretics cannot have it.
There is no doubt, however, that the Church alone possesses
the Baptism of Christ, in that she alone possesses both the
grace and truth of Christ.
35. Adelphius of Thasbalte^ said.] Certain persons with
out reason by false and invidious words impugn the truth,
and say that we rebaptize ; whereas the Church does not
rebaptize, but baptizes heretics.
36. Demetrius of Leptiminus'' said.] We uphold one
Baptism, because we claim for the Catholic Church alone
what is her own. But they who say that heretics truly and
lawfully baptize, these are they who make not one but raany
baptisms. For since there are many heresies, baptisms also
will be reckoned according to their number.
37. Vincentius of Thibaris"^ said.] We know that heretics
are worse than heathens. If then they being converted shall
wish to come to the Lord, we have assuredly a rule of truth,
which the Lord by Divine comraand gave in charge to the
See Apostles, saying, Go ye, lay on hands in My Name, cast out
^f'}^ devils. And in another place. Go ye and teach all tiations,
18*. baptizing them in the Name qf the Father, atid qf the Son,
Mat.28, ^^^^^ ^ ^^g Holy Ghost. So then first by imposition of hands
in exorcism, secondly by the regeneration of Baptism, they
may come to the promises of Christ, But in no other way,
so judge I, ought it to be done.
38. Marcus of Mactaris^ said.] It is not marvellous, if
g perhaps Mazula in Numid. ap.Vict. Carth. mentioned in the Coll. Carth.
Vit. and Coll. Carth. F. and Notit. Afr. F.
>" in Byzac. Coll. Carth. prob. Ta- ^ probably Tabora in Maurit. Caesar.
halta in Anton. 97 m. from Sufetula. F. ap. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. Not. Afr. F.
' AiiTTi! |«j»{«. Ptol. in Byzac. Leptis l in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict, Vit.
Magna being in Tripol. 106 m, from F.

Sin not remitted in heretical baptism. 297
heretics, enemies to, and impugners of, the truth, claim to
themselves a matter entrusted and vouchsafed to others.
But that is maj-vellous, that some among us, prevaricators
against the truth, uphold heretics and oppose Christians.
Wherefore we decree that heretics are to be baptized.
39. Satius qf Sicilibba'" said.] If their sins are forgiven
heretics in Baptism, without good ground do they come lo
the Church. For since it is sin which is punished in the
Day of Judgraent, heretics can have nothing to fear from the
judgment of Christ, if they have obtained remission of sins".
40, Victor of Gor" said.] Whereas sins are remitted in
the Baptisra of the Church only, he who adraits a heretic to
communion without Baptism, does two things contrary to
reason, he does not cleanse heretics, and he pollutes''
Christians. 41. Aurelius of Utica said.] Since the Apostle says, that
we must tiot be partakers of other men's sins, what else doesiTim.5,
he than partake of other men's sins, wbo grants coramunion
to heretics, without the Baptism of the Church ? Wherefore
I give myjudgraent tbat heretics ought to be baptized, that
they may receive remission of sins, and so communion be
granted to them.
42. latnbus"^ of Germaniciatia' said.] They who approve Con-
the baptism of heretics, disapprove ours ; denying that such ''*^""
as are, I will not say, washed, but defiled, out of the Church,
ought to be baptized in the Church.
43. Lucianus qf Rucuma' said.] Il is written. And God(^ea. i,
saw the light that it was good, and He divided the light from
the darkness. If light and darkness can agree, we may have
something in comraon with heretics. Wherefore I give my
judgment that heretics should be baptized.

¦" in Zeug. Sicilibra, 34 m. from have been so defiled " if any one be-
Carth. F. comes what he with whom he com-
" S.Aug, vii. §.5. says, he oan adopt municates, is, then all there became
the words of this, believing that heretics heretics."
have the Baptism of Christ, but not the 1 The title of Confessor given to him
remission of sins. and several others, was first added by
° perhaps Garra in Maurit. Cses. ap. Erasmus. S. Aug. has them not. Bp. F.
Ptol. and Vict. Vit. or G-arrlana in remarks their absence from two of his
Byzac. ap. Vict. Vit. and Not. Afr. Mss.
P S. Aug. notes, §. 7. that this ex- ¦¦ Nova in Byzac. F.
pres.slon would be against S. Cyprian's » in Zeugit. F.
principles, for then would the Church

298 Great jealousy for purity ofthe Church a duty to Christ.
CoNc. 44. Pelagianus of Luperciana' said.] \t'\&wx\\.\.en. Either
/I^J"' the Lord is thy God, or Baal is God: and so now, either the
A. 25d, ,' '
1 Kings Church is the Church, or heresy is the Church, Moreover,
' ¦ if heresy is not the Church, how can the Baptism of the
Church be with heretics ?
Con- 45, Jader of Midila"^ said.] We know that there is but
3^^°"^ one Baptisra in the Catholic Church. Therefore we ought
Martyr, not to adrait a heretic, unless he has been baptized among
us, lest he should think out of the Catholic Church he has
been baptized.
46. Likewise another Felix of Marrazana^ said?\ There
is one faith, one Baptism, but of the Catholic Church, which
alone can lawfully baptize.
Con- 47. Paulus of Hobba^ said^ It moves rae not, if some
'^^''°'' one uphold not the faith and truth of the Church, since the
Bom. 3, Apostle says. For what if some of them have fallen from ihe
^- *• faith ? Has their unbelief made the faith of God qf none
effect ? God forbid. For God is true, but every man a liar.
But if God is true, how can the truth of Baptism be with
heretics, wilh whom God is not ?
Con- 48. Pomponius of Dionysiana' said.] It is plain that
fe-isor. tjeretics cannot baptize and grant remission of sins ; for that
they have not the power either of loosing or binding any
thing on earth.
Con- 49. Vetiantius of Tinisa' said.] If a husband going a
essor. jjjg^g^jjj journey had comraitted his wife to the care of his
friend, the friend would, with all the diligence he could,
preserve her who was committed to him, so that her chastity
and sanctity should not be polluted by any one. Christ om-
Lord and God going to His Father hath comraitted His
spouse to us.- Shall we then keep her uncorrupt and in
violate, or betray her integrity and chastity to adulterers and
corrupters ? For he wdio makes the Baptism of the Church
common with heretics, betrays the spouse of Christ to
adulterers. ' perhaps Lubertina ap. Coll. Carth. [and so S. Aug. ed. Bi-n.] In Not.
p. Afr. Coll. Carth. it is now divided ab
" in Numid. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. F. Obba. F In Mss. this would often be
" in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. indistinguishable.
N ot. Afr. F. ^ in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. F.
!¦ in Maurit. 40 m. from Lixa Plin. » in Zeug, Coll, Carth. Vict, Vit. F.

S. Peter's giving way to S. Paul a pattern to the Church. 299
50. Aymnius qf Ausuaga^ said.] We have received one
Baptism, aud this we administer. But whoso says that
heretics too may baptize, he makes two baptisms,
51. Saturninus of Victoriana' said.] If heretics may
lawfully baptize, they that do things unlawful are excused
and defended. Nor do I see why either Christ called them
His enemies, or the Apostle antichrists.
52. Atiother Saturninus of Thucca'' saic?.] Gentiles, Con-
although they worship idols, yet acknowledge and confess ®^^°'''
the supreme God, the Father and Creator. Him Marcion
blasphemes, and some are uot ashamed to approve the
baptism of Marcion. How do such priests either uphold or
vindicate the priesthood of God, who do not baptize the
enemies of God, and so hold communion with them ?
53, Marcellus of Zama' said.] Since sins are remitted
only in the Baptism of the Church, he who does not baptize
a heretic, holds comraunion with a sinner.
54. Irenceus of Ulidi^ said.] If the Church on thatCou-
account does not baptize a heretic, because he is said to
have been already baptized, heresy is the greater.
55. Donatus of Cibaliana ^ said.] I acknowledge one
Church and her one Baptism. If any one says, that the
grace of Baptism'' is with heretics, he must first shew and
prove that the Church is with them.
56. Zosimus of Tharassa'^ said.] When a revelation of
the truth has been made, error must give way to truth ; for
Peter also who before circumcised, gave way to Paul when
he declared the truth.
57. Julianus of Telepte^ said.] It is written, A man can John 3,
receive nothitig except it be given him from heaven. If
heresy is from heaven, it may also give Baptism.
58. Faustus qf Timida Regia^ said.] Let not these Con
fessor.
^ probably Ausana or Ausagga in grace of Baptism' is meant Baptism
Vict. Vit. in Zeugit. F. heretics have it ; but if Baptism is the
¦= in Byzac. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. Sacrament of grace, but tbe grace of
Cone. Certh. 3. F. Baptism is the remission of sins, then
'' in Numid. Ptol. Proc. L. iv. Coll, heretics have notthe grace of Baptism."
Carth. S. Greg. M. L. x. Ep. 3. F. ' in Numid. Not. Afr. perhaps
'^ in Numid. Tarrhon in Ptol F.
' in Byzac. Usilla Plin. Ptol. F. i- In Num. Byzac. Proc. 1. iv. CoU.
8 perhaps Cerbaliana in Byzac. ap. Carth. Cone. Till. Cone. Carth. iv.
Not. Afr. and Cono. Carth. sub Bonlf.F. Not. Afr. Vict. Vit. F.
ll S. Aug. says, ^. 37. " if by ' the 1 in Zeugit. Tumida. Coll, Carth. F.

A. 256.

Con-
fessor.

300 To betray the Church to heretics, the part of Judas.
Cono. persons flatter themselves, who favour heretics. He who
'interferes with the Baptism of the Church on behalf of
heretics, makes them Christians and us heretics.
59. Geminius of Furni'" said.] Some of our Colleagues
may prefer heretics to themselves, they cannot lo us. Where
fore what we have once decreed we uphold, that we should
baptize such as come from heretics.
60. Rogatianus of Nova" said.] Christ established the
Church, the devil heresy. How can the synagogue of Satan
have the Baptism of Christ ?
61. Therapius of Bulla" said.] He who gives up and
betrays to heretics the Baptism of the Church, what else is
he than a Judas to the spouse of Christ ?
Con- 62. Likewise another Lucius of Membresa'' said.] It is
John 9 written, God heareth not a sintier. How can a heretic,
31- vvho is a sinner, be heard in Baptism ?
63, Likeunse another Felix of Buslacene'i said.] In ad-
milting heretics without the Baptism of the Church, no one
should prefer custom to reason and truth : for reason and
truth always exclude custom.
64. Another Saturninus of Avititii' said.] If Antichrist
can give the grace of Christ to any one, heretics also, who
are called antichrists, can baptize.
65. Quintus of Aggya' said.] He can give something,
who hath something. But what can heretics give, who are
known to have nothing ?
Matt. 6, 66. Another Julianus of Marcelliana'^ said.] If a man
^*' can serve two masters, God and mammon; Baptism also can
serve two, a Christian and a heretic.
67. Tenax of Horrea CcbUcb"' said.] There is one Baptism,
but ofthe Church, Where the Church is not, there Baptism
cannot be.
'" in Zeugit. Coll. Carth. Cone. Memosita in Zeugit. 47 m. from Carth.
Carth. .sub Bonif. F. Anton. F.
" in Maurit. Csesar, Coll. Carth. i Byzacium, i. q. fia^xxm ap. Ptol.
F. CoU. Carth. F.
" in Zeugit. There were two, fiauX ¦ ¦¦ apparently Autenti in Byzac. not
XxfiK or Bulla, Bulla regia and ^mk- far from Thense Anton. Ep. Synod.
Xai^'ma, or Bulla Minor, Ptol. Bulla Prov. Byz. Not. Afr. Vict. Vit F.
regia was 131 m. from Carth. see Vict. ' apparently Aggiva, Cone. Carth.
Vit. Not. Afr. Cone. Carth. 3. and A. ' Not. Afr. F.
526. F. "a village of Byzac. 75 m, from
P Membrosa, Not, Afr. Coll, Carth. Carth. Anton. F.

One Baptism in the one Church. 301
68. Another Victor qf Assuri^ said.] Il is written, thatCon-
there is One God, and One Christ, atid otie Church, awfiEph^i
one Baptistn. How then can any one be baptized there, •''-
where God and Christ and the one Church is not ?
69. Donatulus of Capsa'' said.] I too have ever been of
this opinion, that heretics vvho can obtain nothing without,
should be baptized when they are converted to the Church.
70. Verulus' of Rusiccada" said.] A heretic cannot give
what he has not. Much less a schismatic, who has lost what
he had.
71. Pudetitiatius of Cuiculum^ said.] My newness in the
Episcopate induced me, dearest brethren, to wait and hear
what my seniors would judge. For it is plain that heresies
have and can have nothing ; and that if any come from
them, righteously is it determined that they should be
baptized. 72, Peter of Hippo Diarrhytus° said.] Since there is Martyr.
one Baptism in the Catholic Church, it is plain that Baptism
cannot be administered out of the Church. Wherefore
I give my judgment, that such as have been washed in
heresy or in schism ought to be baptized when they corae to
the Church,
73. Likewise another Lucius of Ausafa'^ said.] According
to the motions of my mind and of the Holy Ghost, since
there is One God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
One Christ, and one hope, and One Spirit, and one Church;
there ought also lo be one Baptism. Wherefore, I say, if
any thing has been attempted or done by heretics, it ought
to be rescinded, and they who come thence should be
baptized in the Church.
74, Likewise atiother Felix of Gurgites' said.] I am of
opinion that, according to the precepts of the holy Scriptures,
he who has been unlawfully baptized by heretics out of the
" in Zeugit. Col, Carth. Vict. Vit. Not. Afr. Cone. Carth. Grati. F.
F. ' i. e. the well-watered, not far from
y In Byzac. Coll. Carth. Cone. Carth. Hippo regius, see Hoffm. sub v. Sal-
sub Grato. Not. Afr. Vict. Vit. F. mas. ad Solin. p. 320. Lact. de Mort.
' " a Martyr from the schismatics," Pers.
i. e. who had formerly been such. These ¦• in Zeugit. al. Assapha, S. Aug.
titles are omitted in raost Mss. F. c. Cresc. iii. 19. and 53. Vict. Vit. Coll.
' in Numid. Plin. Anton. Opt. i. 3. Carth. F.
Aug. c. Fulg. c. 12. " in Byzac. Gurgaita Vict. Vit. F.
'' in Numid. Anton. Coll. Carth.

302 Loss of heretics through our carelessness imputed in Judgment.
Cono. Church, when he wishes to flee to the Church, should obtain
¦^^~-' the grace of Baptism where it is lawfully given.
7b. Pusillus of Lambesa' said.] I believe that there is no
saving Baptism, except in the Catholic Church. Whatsoever
is besides the Catholic is pretence.
Martyr. 76. Salvianus of Gazaufala^ said.] It is known that heretics
have nothing ; therefore they come to us, that they may re
ceive what tbey have not.
77. Honoratus of Tucca^ said.] Since Christ is the Truth,
we ought to follow truth rather than custora ; and so we
should sanctify heretics with the Baptisra of the Church,
who therefore come lo us, because they could receive nothing
without. 78. Victor of Octavum^ said.] As ye yourselves well
know, I have not been long appointed a Bishop, therefore I
waited for the counsel of my seniors. I am therefore of
opinion, that all who corae over from heresy, should without
doubt be baptized.
Con- 79. Clarus of Mascula' said.] The sentence of our Lord
f ./ -I
Jesus Christ is plain, when He sent His Apostles, and
entrusted to them alone the power given to Himself by
His Father, whose successors we are, governing the Church
of the Lord with the same power, and baptizing such as
believe. Wherefore heretics who, being without, have neither
power nor the Church of Christ, can baptize no one with His
Baptism.
Martyr. 80. Secundianus of Tliambei^ said.] We ought not to
deceive heretics by our too great forwardness, so that not
being baptized in the Church of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
on this account not having obtained remission of sins, they
should, when the Day of Judgment shall corae, impute to us
that through us they have not been baptized nor obtained
the indulgence of Divine grace. Wherefore since there is
one Church and one Baptism, when they are converted to
• in Numid. Not. Afr. Coll, Carth. Afr. distinct from T. Terehinthina and
Vict. Vit. a colony, S. Cypr. Ep. 59. another in Numidia. F.
§. 12. p. 160. F. •" in Numid. Opt. 1. 3. Octabum Not.
f in Numid. Gausaphna, Ptol. Gazo- Aft. Vict. Vit. F.
phyla Proc. see S. Aug. Ep. 105. [^. 3. ' in Numid. Antnn. Coll. Carth. Opt.
Casphalianensis,] Coll. Carth. F. I. i. Cone. Carth. sub Bonif. F. •
§ in Maurit. Sitif. Plin. v. 2. Not. i- in Byzac. Coll, Carth. Vict Vit. F.

Absent Bishops deliver theirjudgment, as present in spirit. 303
us, they should receive, together wilh the Church, the Baptism
also ofthe Church.
81. Likewise another Aurelius of Chullabi^ said.] John
the Apostle hath laid it down in his Epistle, saying, //" <//ere 2 John
come any unto you, and bring not ihe doctrine of Christ, '
receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed.
For he that biddeth hitn God speed, is partaker of his evil
deeds. How can such be rashly admitted to the house of
God, who are forbidden to be admitted to our private houses ?
or how can we, without the Baptism of the Church, give them
communion, whose evil deeds we are partakers, if we only
bid them, God speed ?
82. Lilteus of GemelW" said.] If the blind lead the blind, Confes-
both fall into the ditch. Since then it is plain that heretics j-' ^g^
cannot enlighten any one, as being Ihemselves blind, their
baptism does not avail.
83, 84, 85. Natalis of Oea" said.] As well I who am
present, as Porapeius" of Sabrata, as also Dioga of Leptis
Magna, who absent in body, 'but present in spirit, have com
missioned me to give the same judgment as our CoUeagues ;
that heretics cannot have comraunion vvith us, unless they
have been baptized with the Baptism of the Church.
86. Junius qf NeapoUs'^ said.] I do not depart from the
judgment we once gave, tbat we should baptize heretics who
come to the Church.
87. Cyprian qf Carthage said.] The letter written to our Confes-
CoUeague Jubaianus very fully expresses my opinion; tbat^^^*^"^
according to the testimony of the Gospel and the Apostles,
heretics being called the adversaries of Christ, and anti
christs, when they come to the Church, are to be baptized
with the one only Baptism of the Church, that they may be
made of adversaries friends, and of antichrists Christians.

' apparently Cululi (CuluUs Proc.) in sent, may have been founded on 1 Cor.
Byzac. Coll. Carth. Vict. Vit. F. 5, 4.
¦" in Numid. Anton, a Koman colony p Plin. 1. c. Coll. Carth. S. Aug. c.
founded by Adrian. F. Cresc. iii. 53. Vict. Vit. F. Ptol.
" in Tripol. Coll. Carth. Not. Afr. places these three towns on the Syrtis
ciritas Oeensis, between the 2 Syrtes, Parva, probably as being nearer to it,
Plin. y. 4, F. Bal. than tbe greater. Bal.
' probably tbe same to whom Ep. 74. 1 iu Zeugit. near Curubis Anton, a
wa.« written. Bp. F. thinks that the colony, Ptol. see Coll. Carth. Cone.
delivery of their judgment, when ab- Carth. A. 419. sub Bonif. F.

304 S. Cyprian's joyous sympathy with the Martyrs.

EPISTLE LXXVI.
Epist. Cyprian to Nemesianus^, Felix, Lucius, another Felix,
 — : Litteus, Polianus, Victor, Jader, and Dalivus, his fellow-
Bishops, likewise to his fellow-Presbyters and Deacons,
and the rest of the Brethren in the mines, Martyrs qf
God the Father Almighty, and of Jesus Christ our Lord,
and of God our Preserver, everlasting greeting.
1. It were due to your eminence, most blessed and most
beloved brethren, that I should come in person to see and
lo embrace you, were not I also banished for the confession
of His Name, and restrained by the limits of the place ap
pointed me. In such way, however, as I can, I make myself
present with you ; aud though to come by motion of my
body is not allowed me, yet in affection and spirit I do come
lo you, in letter uttering my soul, wherein I joyfully exult at
your virtues and praises, accounting myself a partner vvith
you, though not in bodily suffering, yet in communion of
charity. Could I be dumb and restrain my voice by sdence,
when of those most dear to me I hear so many and such
glorious things, whereby the Divine favour has honoured
you : so that some of you, by the consummation of their
martyrdom, have afready gone before, to receive ofthe Lord
the crown of their deserts ; others still linger within the hold
of the prison'', or in the raines and in bonds, by the very
delay of their punishment exhibiting higher examples for
strengthening and arming the Brethren ; by the darkness of
X " All these Bishops are mentioned started not at the foul darkness of that
inthe Council nf Carthage ; Nemesianus, place. And soon the murky prison shone
§. 5. the two Felix's of Numidia, <j. 12. resplendent with the illumining of the
33. Lucius, §. 7. or 33. Litteus, §. 82. Spirit, and against the shapeless ob-
Polianus, §. 13- Victor, §.78. Jader, scurity and sightless covering of night,
{. 45. Dativus, |. 15. "rbree answers the devotion of faith clothed us with
being sent, they were apparently con- bright light as of day, and we went up
demned to three separate mines; Lit- to the extremest place of punishment,
tens not being mentioned, had probably as though we were going up to heaven.
already ended his course." [F.] What days, what nights, we passed
T Of the especial sufferings of the there, no language can explain. The
imprisonment, see above, Ep. 22. p. 52. torments of the prison can be embraced
which is illustrated by the Epistle ofthe by no statement, nor do we fear to
Martyrs in the Passio S. Moutaui, speakof the horribleness ofthe place, as
Lucii &c. (Ruinart. p. 231.) "Con- itis." In the context, it seems spoken
ducted to the priaon by the soldiers, we of a the severest trials of the martyrs.

Martyrdom the reioard of previous piety. 305
their torments advancing lo more araple titles of merit, to
receive as many guerdons in the heavenly rewards, as they
now number days in their sufferings ? That these things
should happen to you, most valiant and most blessed
brethren, in accordance with the exceUence of your piety
and faith, I marvel not ; that the Lord should, by the honour
of His ennoblement, have thus advanced you to a high
eminence of glory ; you, who have ever flourished in His
Church, guarding the even tenor of faith, firmly observing
the Lord's commandments ; in simplicity, innocence ; in
charity, concord ; in humility, modesty ; in ministering,
diligence; in aid to the suffering, watchfulness; iu cherishing
the poor, mercy; in defending the truth, constancy; in strict
ness of discipline, gravity. And that nothing might be
wanting in you for an example of good deeds, now also in
the confession of the tongue, and in the suffering of the
body, ye call forth the minds of the Brethren to divine
martyrdom, by exhibiting yourselves as the leaders to noble
deeds; so that while the flock follows its shepherd, and
imitates what it sees to be done by its Prelates, it will be
crowned by the Lord for the like worthiness' of obedience. ' meritls
2. But that, being first grievously beaten and stricken
down with clubs, ye, by sufferings of that kind, entered on
the glorious beginnings of your confession, is a thing no
wise to be abhorred by us. For a Christian body shrinks
not at clubs, whole whole hope is in The Wood ^. The 2 the
servant of Christ recognises a sacred emblem' of his salvation. 3 ™^^^.
Redeemed by Wood to life eternal, by wood he is promoted mentum
to a crown. And what wonder, that, being vessels of gold
and silver, ye have been consigned to tbe mines, that is, the
home of gold and silver, except that now the nature of
mmes is changed, and places which before were wont to
yield gold and silver, have begun to receive them. They
have also put fetters on your feet, and have bound with
shameful bonds the blessed members and the teraples of
Cod; as though the spirit also were bound with the body",
or your gold could be tainted by the contact of iron. To
men devoted to God and with religious constancy testifying
e « — rr — i. «J ¦\^„vt. .. o « 7 K3 Hvf T,-

306 Comforts foregone for Christ, one by one, compensated hy Him.
Epist, their faith, these things are ornaments, not bonds ; nor do
A, 257, ^^y chain the feet of Christians for infamy, but ennoble ¦¦
them for a crown, O feet happily bound, to be loosed not
by a smith, but by the Lord ! O feet happily bound, which,
along the journey of salvation, are guided to paradise ! 0
feet bound for the present in this world, that they may be
ever free with the Lord ! O feet, with fetters and cross-brass
impeded for a while, but quickly in a glorious course to
speed to Cbrist ! Let envious or malignant cruelty hold you
here as long as it will, with its bonds and fetters ; soon will
ye from earth and from these sufferings come to the kingdom
of heaven. In mines the body is not cherished by couch
and pillows ; but cherished it is by the refreshment and
consolation of Christ. On tbe ground lieth the toil-worn
frame ; but no punishment is it to lie down with Christ.
Squalid, unbathed, are the lirabs disfigured with filth and
foulness; but that is spiritually cleansed within, which
without is in the flesh defiled. Scanty is bread there ; yet
Deut. 8,mo< by bread alone doth man live, but by the word of God.
^' Shivering, ye have no clothing; but whoso is clad with
Christ is abundantly clothed and adomed. Rough is the
1 Cor. hair of your half-shorn ° head ; but since the Head of the
' ' man is Christ, any thing must needs become that head,
which is illustrious for the Name of Christ. All this de-
foi-raity, detestable and foul in the eyes of the Gentiles, with
what splendour will it be recompensed ! This brief suffering
in time, for what a reward will it be exchanged of bright
and eternal glory, when according to the saying of the
Philip, blessed Apostle, the Lord shall change our vile body, ihat
' ' it may be fashiotied like unto His glorious Body !
3. Nor even therein, most beloved brethren, can any loss
either of religion or faith be sustained, that the priests of
God have not now there the power of offering and cele
brating the Divine Sacrifices, Yea, ye celebrate and offer

"i " In Whom I bear about my chains, blessed day, 0 glory of bonds! 0
as spiritual pearls," S, Ignat. Ep. ad chain, object of all our longings I iron
Eph. §,11, S. Polycarp calls the chains more honourable and more precious
" diadems." Ep. init. see Eus. i. v. than choicest gold ! those clanks of
Vict. Vit. V. fin. quoted by Coteler. ad iron, which grated as drawn through
loo. and in the Ep, Montani Lucii, &o, other iron !"
.... ..I.:., .-:  fO..:......*. .. nO^ \ ti r\ P ...U.,...V.. ^-Un.T«.»..An.n,.1ra.^ aoelaVCa.

He rewards in His saints what Himself has wrought in them, 307
a sacrifice to God, precious alike and glorious, and whicli
vrill very much avail you to the recompense of heavenly
rewards; since holy Scripture declares and says. The sacrifice Ps, 5} ,
of God is a broken spirit, a cotitrite and humbled heart God '
doth not despise. This sacrifice ye offer to God, this sacrifice
ye celebrate without intermission day and night, being made
oblations to God, and presenting youi-selves holy and un
spotted sacrifices, as the Apostie exhorts, saying, / beseech ^o™-
you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye ' '
present your bodies a living sacriflce, holy, acceptable unto
God: and be not conformed to this world, but be ye trans
formed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove
what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.
For this it is, which especially pleaseth God; this it is,
wherein with larger merits our works yield fruit for the
earning the good-will of God : this it is, which alone the
obedience of our faith and devotion can render unto the
Lord for His great and saving benefits, the Holy Ghost
declaring in the Psalms and testifying. What shall I render
unto the Lord, for all His beneflts toward me? I will
receive the cup of salivation, and call upon the Name of ihe
Lord. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death qf His
saints^. 4. Who would not cheerfully and readily receive the cup
of salvation? Who would not joyously and gladly covet that
wherein he too may render somewhat unto his Lord ? Who
would not with courage and constancy receive a death,
precious in the sight ofthe Lord; lo be well-pleasing in His
eyes, Who, looking down upon us, when set in the conflict
for His Name, approves us, willing; aids us, struggling;
crowns us, conquering; rewarding in us with the recompense
of His Fatherly goodness and love whatever He has Himself
wrought, and honouring what Himself has accomplished?
For that it is of Him, that we conquer, and that, the adver
sary subdued, we attain to the palm of the severest contest,
the Lord declares and teaches in His Gospel, saying. But Mat.io,
when they deliver you up, take no thought liou; or what ye ^^- ^o-
shall speak: for it shall be given you in that same hour what

1 T>c ^ 1 a TO 13

308 Martyrs of each age and sex led on hy their Bishops.
LXXVI ^^ *^"^^ speak. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit
A, 257, of your Father Which speaketh in you. And again; Settle
Lute it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye
15' ¦ shall answer: for I will give you a mouth and wisdom,
which all your adversaries shall not be able to resist.
Wherein may be seen both the great confidence of believers,
and the very heinous fault of the faithless ; that they believe
not in Him Who promises that He will give His help to
thera that confess Hira, nor again fear Him Who threatens
eternal punishment lo thera that deny Him.
5. All which things, most valiant and most faithful soldiers
of Christ, ye have instilled into our brethren, fulfilling in
deeds what before ye taught in words ; hereafter to be great
est in the kingdom of heaven, the Lord having promised and
Matt. 5, declared, Whosoever shall so do and teach, shall be called
19. greatest in the kingdom of heaven. Moreover a manifold
portion of the people, foUovring your example, have with
you alike confessed, and alike been crowned ; linked lo you
with the bond of the strongest affection, and separated from
their Bishops neither by prison nor by the mines. To whose
number neither are virgins lacking, in whom the hundred
fold is added to the fruit of sixty fold, and whom a double^
glory has advanced to a heavenly crown. In boys'" also,
a courage beyond their age has surpassed their years in
the praise of Confession, so that each sex and age should
adorn your blessed flock of martyrs '.
What now, most beloved brethren, must be the strength
s Virginity and martyrdom. See de calls them " Uticensis Massa Candida,"
hab. Virg. c. 12. p. 128. Oxf. Tr. Serm. 311. §. 10. and the Serm. in Ps.
h See the hist, of Ponticus, brother 144. was preached in their basilica
of Blandina, (Eus. v. 1.) Dioscoms, there, $. 17. and Ben. Note,) which cor-
also aged 15, fib. iv. 41.) Prudent, responds with S. Cyprian's statement,
de S. Romano, m. I. 646-845. Viet, that the Proconsul was there shortly be-
Vit. L. V. B. P. viii. p. 695. Pass, fore his own martyrdom. (Ep. 83.) Their
Beat. Mart. vi. Non. Jul. ib. p. 698. day was kept in Africa on Aug. 18 ;
Bal. that of S. Cyprian was Sept. 14. A. 258.
' This is the Massa Candida, so see Tillemont, S. Cyprien, Art. 57. t.
called from the number who were iv. p. 73. Buinart Acta Mart. S. Cypr.
together martyred, and "from the Pra^f. §. 11, p. 202. The Author of
lustre of their death," (S. Aug, Serm. the Serm. 317. App. S. Aug. (which
306. §. 2. preached upon their birth- certainly in some cases is the very
day.) S. Aug., in reference to the 153 language of S. Aug.) speaks of the
fish, (S. Joh. 21, 11.) says that they Candida Massa, as S. Cypr. does of
were more than 153. (in Ps. 49. $. 9.) these, as consisting of every age and
Prudentius calls them 300. (Perist. 1 3.) sex.

L TTt;_- fC,

Prayers amidsuffering most heard; St. Casks those of y' Martyrs. 309
of your consciousness of victory ! what sublimity of mind !
what exultation in feeling ! what triumph in your breasts !
that each of you stands close to the promised reward of
God ; that ye are vrithout fear of the Judgment of God ! that ye
walk in the mine, captive in bodies, but with hearts reigning;
that ye know Christ is present with you, rejoicing in the
endurance of His servants, who iu His steps and ways are
advancing to eternal kingdoms ! Daily ye expect with joy
the saving day of your departure, and ever, ever, on the eve
of retiring fr-om the world, ye hasten to the rewards of
martyrs and your home with God ; after this darkness of the
world to see that purest light, and to receive a glory exceeding
all sufferings and conflicts, the Apostle testifying and saying.
The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be Kom, 8,
compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. '
And because your utterance in prayer is now more effica
cious, and supplication obtaineth more readily what amid
distresses is asked, pray ye and intreat more intensely, that
the Divine mercy would perfect the Confession of us all ;
that so God would free us also together with you, unharmed
and glorious, fi-om this darkness and these entanglements of
the world; that so we, who here, united in the bond of
charity and peace, have stood together against the assaults
of heretics and the persecutions of the Gentiles, may also
rejoice together in the heavenly kingdoms.
I bid you, most blessed and most beloved brethren,
heartily farewell in the Lord, and always and every where '
remember me.

EPISTLE LXXVIL
To Cyprian their brother, Nemesianus, Dativus, Felix, and
Victor, everlasting health in the Lord.
1. Ever with fulness of meaning, suited to the circum
stances of the time, do you speak in your letters, most beloved
Cyprian ; by reading which attentively as well the wicked
are corrected, as men of good faith strengthened. For
'' i. e. on earth or in Paradise.

310 Value of St. C's works and acts to other Martyrs.
Epist. while you cease not in your writings to lay open hidden
^_ 257. mysteries, you cause us to grow in faith, and raen of the
world you invite over to belief For whatsoever excellencies
you have inscribed in your many books, you have unknow
ingly pourtrayed yourself to us. For beyond all men, are
you in discourses more excellent, in speech more eloquent,
in counsel wiser, in patience more simple, in works of love "
more abundant, in abstinence more holy, in deference more
humble, and in good action more innocent. You too know,
dearest, that this was our longing wish, that we should see you,
our teacher and friend, attain to the crown of a glorious Con
fession. For, as a good and true teacher, you first in the pro
ceedings before the Proconsul pronounced that which we,
your disciples, following, should say before the President;
and a trumpet sounding to battle, you roused the soldiers of
God, furnished with heavenly arms, to the encounter in close
conflict : and, fighting in the first rank, you slew the deril
with a spiritual sword; the troops also of the brethren, on
one side and the other, you by your words gently arrayed,
so that an ambush was on every side laid for the foe, and,
the sinews of the common enemy cut in two, his carcase was
trodden under foot. Believe us, dearest, that your innocent
spirit does not fall short of the reward of a hundred-fold, for
that it neither feared the first assaults of the world, nor
refused to go into exile, nor hesitated to leave the city, nor
dreaded to dwell in a desert place ; and in that it gave to
many an example of confession, itself first uttered its martyr-
witness'' by its own example, for il called forth others lo
martyrdom by its own : and not only began to be an asso
ciate of the martyrs just departing from the world, but with
those also who should be such, it cemented a heavenly
friendship. 2. They then who were condemned with us give thee before
God their heartiest thanks, most beloved Cyprian, for that
by thy letter, thou hast refi-eshed their fainting breasts,
healed the limbs wounded by the clubs ; loosed the feet
bound with fetters, smoothed the hair of the half-shom
" operibus, see Ep. 33. p. 76. n. d. rity being alleged, it is perhaps a mis-
•i Rig. and Felt have martyrium print.
prior dixit; Bal. duxit,'but no autho-

Mutual affections and prayers ofthe Martyrs. 311
heads ; enlightened the darkness of their prison, evened the
ruggednesses of the mine ; to their nostrils also thou hast
applied fragrant flowers, and hast overpowered the foul
odour of the smoke. Moreover thy kindly ministering and
that of our most beloved Quirinus, which thou sentesl for
distribution by Herennianus the Subdeacon, and by Lucanus
and Maximus and Araantius the Acolythes, provided what
ever was lacking for the needs of the body. Be we then, by
our prayers, helpers of one another, and let us entreat, as you
have charged us, that we raay have God, and Christ, and the
angels our supporters in all our actions.
We bid thee, lord and brother, ever heartily fareweU, and
remember us. Salute all who are with thee. All ours, vvho
are with us, love and salute thee, and long to see thee.

EPISTLE LXXVIII.
To Cyprian our brother and colleague, Lucius'^, and all the
brethren who are ii:ith me greeting in the Lord.
1. While we were exulting and rejoicing in God, that He
had armed us for the conflict, and by His favour had made
us victorious in the battle, thy letter arrived, dearest brother,
which thou sentest us by Herennianus the Subdeacon,
and Lucian, and Maximus, and Amantius, Acolythes; on
reading which we received in bonds ease, in affliction solace,
and in need a stay, and were roused and animated more re
solutely to endure whatever further tortures await us. For
before our suffering we were called forth by thee lo glory,
who first didst lead us onward to confess the Narae of Christ.
" This is not the S. Lucius, whose " We oame to a vast plain, when there
Epistle and the account of whose martyr- met us Cyprian and Lucius. But the
dom hy an eye-witness are still extant; place whither we came was of purest
forhe and his companions were disciples light; and our garments became white,
of S, Cyprian (§. 13. Buinart, p. 234.) and our flesh was changed whiter than
and were imprisoned after the death of our white garments. But so translucent
the Proconsul, ($. 6.) w'ho condemned was our flesh, that it admitted our eye
S. Cyprian, and himself died a few to see the inmost heart. And looking
days after. (Acta S, Cypr. fin, p. xxii. into my heart, I saw some stain, and I
Oxf. Tr.) but he is doubtless the same, awoke in tbe vision." The stain was a
who was seen, with S. Cyprian, by one coldness the day before about one
of these Martyrs when in prison, in a wrongly admitted to Communion.
vision to admonish him against disunion.

312 Almsgiving adds to crown of martyrdom; St. C's words prophetic.
^xvi' ^^^ ^^' following the steps of thy Confession, hope for like
A. 257. gi"ace with thee. For he who is first in the race, is first also
for the prize ; and thou who didst first occupy the ground,
hast thence, where thou didst begin, communicated this to
us ; manifesting therein the unalterable affection wherewith
^P''- *; thou hast ever loved us ; that so we who have kept the
unity of the Spirit iti the bond of peace, might have the
gracious gift of thy prayers, and one crown of Confession.
But for thee, dearest brother, to the crown of Confession
there is added tbe reward of good works, ih%full measure
of which thou wilt receive of the Lord in the Day of recom
pence ; who hast by thy letter become present to our minds,
exhibiting that candid and blessed breast, which we ever
knew in thee, and according to its largeness, uttering praises
to God with us, not such as we deserve lo hear, but such
as thou mayest utter. For by thy words thou hast both
arrayed those things which were less formed in us, and hast
strengthened us to the supporting of those same sufferings,
which we suffer, sure of a heavenly reward, and of the crown
of raartyrdora, and of the kingdom of God, from the prophetic
assurance, which, full of the Holy Ghost, thou hast given us
in thy letter. All this will come to pass, most beloved, if
thou wilt remember us in thy prayers, which I trust thou dost,
as we also do.
2. We have also received what thou sentest us from
Quirinus and thyself, brother earnestly longed for, an offer-
Gen. 8, '\n%from every clean thing. As Noah also offered to God,
and God was pleased with the sweet savour, and had respect
unto his sacrifice, so also may He have respect unto thine,
and may He be pleased to give thee the reward of so good
a work. I request that thou wouldest direct that the letter
which we have addressed to Quirinus, be forwarded to him.
I bid thee, dearest brother, and most eai-nestly longed for,
ever heartily farewell, and remember me. Greet all who
are with thee. Farewell.

Clergy all abide at Carthage, lest they miss martyrdom. 313

EPISTLE LXXIX.
To our dearest and most beloved Cyprian, Felix, Jader, Po
lianus, together loith the Presbyters and all staying with
us at the mitie qf Sigiin, everlasting health iti the Lord.
We greet thee in turn, deai-est brother, by Herennianus
the Subdeacon, Lucian and jMaximus our brethren, safe and
of good coin-age through the aid of thy prayers. We have
received from them no small sum under the narae of an
offering, together with thy letter, in which thou hast deigned
to comfort us as sons out of the heavenly words. And we
have given and do give thanks to God the Father Alraighty
through His Christ, that we have been so coraforted and
strengthened by this thy address; entreating from the can
dour of thy mind, that thou wouldest vouchsafe to re
member us in thy continual prayers ; that the Lord would
till up the measure of thine and our Confession, which He
has vouchsafed to confer upon us.- Greet all who are sojourn
ing with thee.
We bid thee, dearest brother, ever farewell in God. I
Fehx wrote this; I Jader subscribed it; I Polianus read it: I
greet my lord Eutychianus.

EPISTLE LXXX.
Cypriati to his brother Successus", greeting.
1. I coidd not wiite to you at once, dearest brother,
inasmuch as all the Clergy, being engaged in the very
heat of the contest, could not any way leave this place,
" The Bishop of Abbir in the Council companions, and I was recovering from
ofCarthage, (no. 16.) Hismartyrdomis sickness, I see Successus the Bishop
mentioned in the same Acts of Lucius come to my house, his countenance and
&c.andheismentionedin tbe Martyrol. raiment surpassing bright; scarcely
with other African Martyrs, Jan. 19. could his likeness be recognised, be-
In these acts is a vision of Flavian, cause the eyes ot the flesh gleamed
which he himself related just before his with Angelic radiancy. Whom when I
martyrdom, to the writer of them. It scarce recognised, he said to me, I am
begins thus, "When Successus and sent to announce to thee, that thou wilt
Paulus had been crowned with their suffer."

314 Severe edict of Valerian ; martyrdom and prophecy ofS. Sixtus.
Epist. being all prepared, according to the devotedness of their
j^ 258. ^i'^'iS} for Divine and heavenly glory. But know that those
• Kome have retumed whom I bad sent to the City', that they might
ascertain and report to us truth, as to any rescript published
respecting us. For many various and uncertain rumours are
afloat ; but the truth is as follows. Valerian had sent a rescript
to the senate, directing that Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons
should forthwith be punished ; that senators and men of rank
and Roraan knights should lose their dignity and be de
prived of their property, and if, when deprived of their
possessions, they should stiU continue to be Christians, then
they should lose their heads also; that matrons should be
deprived of their property and banished : that whosoever of
Caesar's household had either before confessed, or should
now confess, should forfeit their property, and be sent in
chains as conscripts, to Caesar's farms. The emperor Valerian
also subjoined to his rescript a copy of the letters which he
addressed to the presidents of provinces respecting us : these
letters we hope will arrive daily, awaiting in stedfastness of
'Passio- faith, the endurance of martyrdom ', and looking for the crown
°" of etemal life, from the Lord's aid and loving mercy of the
Lord. Know that Xistus'' was martyred in the cemetery on
the eighth of the ides of August, and with him four Deacons".
The prefects too in the City, day by day urge on this perse-
' S. Sixtus, the successor of Pope come: cease to weep, in three days thou
Stephen, whom Pontius (Life, §. 14. p. shalt follow me." S. Ambr. de Off, i. 41.
XV. Oxf. Tr.) calls " that good and Pope Stephen's stern zeal had been
peace-making Priest, and therefore purified by martyrdom, and room had
most blessed Martyr." This title seems been made for Sixtus' short Episcopate
certainly to imply (as Tillemont H. E. of ten months. S. Cyprian saw peace
t. iv. p. 1 5. infers) that he renewed the restored before he was crowned. Sixtus
communion with S. Cyprian, whioh ii. was the fifth Bishop of Rome who
Stephen had renounced. His memory had died as a Martyr in the ten years
was honoured in Africa, (ib.) He made of the Episcopate of S. Cyprian.
S. Laurence Deacon and Archdeacon ; " Felicissimus and Agapetus are
to him were said the well-known words, named in the Martyrol. Kom. Aug.
" Whithergoe3tthou,father,withoutthy 6. as having suff'ered on the same day
son p Holy Priest, without thy Beacon, with S. Sixtus, together with four Sub-
whitber goest thou ? Never wast thou deacon.s. Another reading, whioh Bede
wont to offer the sacrifice without thy had, also iu some old Mss. is " et cum
attendant, &o." and who in consolation eodem Quartum." Bal. conjectures that
foretold to S. Laurence the time of his this is an old explanation of an abbre-
martyrdom, and its greater severity, viatiou, " et cum eo d, iiii." himself
" I leave thee not, my son, but greater having seen iiii for quatuor in one
contests are reserved for thee. We, as old old Ms. There is no mention of Quar-
men, have a lighter conflict allotted us ; tus, except in the Martyrol, Bed. &c.
thee, as young, a more glorious triumph on the authority of this reading,
overthe enemyawaiteth. Soonshaltthou

A Bishop, in martyrdom, cot f esses iu the name of all. 315
cution ; so that any brought before thera are martyred, and
their goods confiscated. These things I beg of you to notify
to our other Colleagues, that by their exhortations the brother
hood may be every where strengthened and prepared for the
spiritual conflict: that so each ofus may think less of death
than of immortality, and, dedicated to the Lord with full faith
and entire courage, may rather rejoice than fear in this con
fession; wherein they know that the soldiers of God and
Christ are, not slain but, crowned.
I bid you, dearest brother, ever farewell in the Lord.

EPISTLE LXXXI.
Ch/prian to the Presbyters and Deacons and all the people,
greetitig.
I. When news was brought me, dearest brethren, that
gaolers' had been sent to bring me lo Utica, and friends
very dear to me counselled and persuaded me to withdraw for
a whUe from my gardens, there being adequate grounds,
I consented; for that it is fitting that a Bishop should
confess the Lord in that city, in which he presides over the
Church of the Lord, and that the whole people should derive
glory from the Confession of their Prelate in their presence.
For whatever a Bishop, who is a confessor, speaks at that
moment of confession, he speaks by inspiration of God in
the mouth of all. But the honour of our Church so glorious;
will be maimed, if I, a Bishop set over another Chm-ch^
receiving my sentence on confession at Utica, should go
thence a martyr to the Lord; whereas I both for myself and
for you, enfreat with continual supplications, and long
earnestly with my whole heart's desire in all my prayers, as
I ought, that I may confess amongst you, and there suffer,
and thence go to the Lord. Being therefore here in con
cealed retirement, we await the approach of the Proconsul
on his return to Carthage, to hear from him what commands
the Emperors have given conceming Christian laymen and
" Commentarii. They are spoken of as a brutal set of men, nequi3,simi,
in the Cod. Theod. Bal.

316 They may hope to speak God^s words, who await His time.
Epist. Bishops, and to say what the Lord will have said in that
LXXX> «
a:258:^™'-- ^. , ^, , ,,
2. But do ye, dearest brethren, according to the discipline
which ye have ever received from me out of the precepts of
the Lord, and according to what ye have very often learnt
from my preaching, maintain quiet and tranquillity: let not
any of you occasion any disturbance to the brethren, or
offer himself of his own accord to the Gentiles''. For being
apprehended and delivered up, ought he to speak. For as
much as the Lord, dwelling in us, speaketh in us in that
hour; Who willed rather that we should confess than profess.
But what in other respects it becomes us to do, before the
Proconsul passes sentence on me on confessing of the Name
of God, we will, as the Lord shall instruct, determine in
common. May our Lord cause you to abide safe in His Church,
dearest brethren, and may He vouchsafe to preserve you.
So be it through His Mercy.
b see ab. Ep. 31. p. 71. u. 6.

EXTANT WORKS
OP
S. PACIAN,
BISHOP OF BARCELONA.

EPISTLES TO SYMPRONIAN,
EXHORTATION TO REPENTANCE,
ON BAPTISM.

EPISTLE I.
OF THE C.VTHOLIC NAME.

Pacian to Sympronian his brother, greeting.
I. If it be not a carnal intention, my lord', but as I judge, 'Domine
a caUing of the Spirit, that thou enquirest of us the faith of
the Catholic verity, thou, before all, taking thy rise as far as
appears, frora a strearalel at a distance, and not holding to
the fountain and source of the principal Church, shouldest,
in the first instance, have shewn what or how different are
the opinions which thou followest. Thou shouldest unfold
thyself as to what cause more pai-ticularly had loosened thee
from the unity of om* body. For those parts, for which a
remedy is sought, should be laid bare. Whereas now (if
I may so say) the bosom of correspondence being closed, we
see not on what members more especially we have to bestow
our care. For such are the heresies which have sprung forth
from the Christian head, that of the mere names the roll
would be immense. For to pass over the heretics of the
Jews, Dositheus" the Samaritan, the Sadducees, and the
Pharisees, it were long to enumerate how many grew up
in the times of the Apostles, Simon Magus, and Menander,
and Nicolaus, and others hidden by an inglorious fame.
What again in later times were Ebion, and Apelles, and
Marcion, and Valentinus, and Cerdon, and not long after
them, the Catapbrygians, and Novatians, not to notice any
recent swarms !
2. Whom then in my letters must I first refute ? Wouldest
thou the mere names of all, my paper will not contain them ;
' He was one of the " false Christs'' Lat. §. 33. ed. de la Rue al. Tr. 27. in
shortly after our Lord's Coming. See Joan. tom. 13. §. 27.
Orig. c. Cels. i. 57. in Matt. Comm.

320 Variety of heresies united in the Cataphry gians.
S. Pac. unless indeed by your writings every way condemnatory of
— ^-^^ penance you declare your agreement witb the Phrygians.
But, most illustrious Lord, so manifold and so diverse is the
error of these very men, that in them we have not only to
overthrow their peculiar fancies against penance, but to cut
off the heads, as it were, of sorae Lernaean monster. And, in the
first place, they rely on more founders than one, for I suppose
Blastus" the Greek is of them ; Theodotus' also and Praxeas''
were once teachers of your party, theraselves also Phrygians of
some celebrity, who falsely say they are inspired of Leucius",
boast that they are instructed by Proculus'. Following Mon
tanus, and Maximilla, and Priscilla, howraanifold controversies
have they raised concerning the day of Easter, the Paraclete,
'hoc V. Apostles, Prophets, and many other disputes, as this' also
concerning the Catholic narae, the pardon of penance.
3. Wherefore if we would discuss all these points, thou
hadst need been present and teachable. But if on those
points raerely on which thou writest, my instruction should
not be sufliciently full, yet as it is our duty to serve, in what-
2 q^uoquo soever way we can, those who solemnly adjure us', we now,
adjuran-foi" the Sake of informing you, discourse^ with thee summarily
^°i on those matters about which thou hast deigned to write to
us. If thou wouldest have fuller knowdedge on our side,
thou must on thine declare thyself more unreservedly, lest by
somewhat of obscurity in thy enquiries, thou leave us un
certain, whether thou art consulting or censuring.
4. Meanwhile (and this concerns our present correspond-
3 literas ence') I would above all entreat thee not to borrow authority
¦ for error from this very fact that, as thou sayest, throughout
< inven- the whole world no one has been found", who could con-
Y^ ^'' vince or persuade thee contrary to vvhat thou believest. For
t" He separated from the Church as d.) Sabellians.
a Quarto-deciman, whence S. Irenseus ^ One section of the Catapbrygians,
wrote to him as a schismatic, (Eus. namedfromone J2schines,(kataiEsohi-
H. E. V. 20.) be, however, seems to nem,) said tbat Christ was both the
have so done as judaizing, (Tert. adv. Son and the Father. Tert. ib. o. 8.
omn. hser. c. 8.) S. Epiphanius mentions ' The forger of Apocryphal books.
Quarto-decimans as an off-shoot of f from whom one division of the Mon-
Montanists. Haer. 50. c. 1. see Tille- tanists was called kata Proclum, (Tert.
mont, t. 2. Art. Montanistes c. 15. 1. c.) and who held a disputation with
" who first denied our Lord in perse- Caius at Rome in the time of Zephy-
cution, then His Divinity. Tert. I. c. rinus. Eus. H. E. vi. 20.
Some then of the Montanists became g colloquimur. Conloquemur. K.
nakedly Humanitarisins, as others (note

Nooneconvincedagainst histvill ; truth nottobebtamedifitfail. 321
although we be unskilled, most skilful is the Spirit of God,
and if we are faithless, faithfid is God, Who cannot deny 2T\m.2, 13
Himself. Then, also, because it was not allowed the '
Priests of God to contend long with one who resisted'. TFe,' obni-
says the Apostle, have tio such custotn, neither the churches y ^^-^^
of God. After one admonition''^ as thou thyself knowest, "''''¦;
. . 7 t-. 1 1 'nendo
the contentious is passed by. bor who can persuade any of Edd.
any thing against his wiU? Thine own fault was it therefore, *^''\''"'"3-
brother, and not theirs, if no one convinced thee ofwhat in itself tures ob
is most excellent. For at this day too it is in thy power ^ " '
to despise our writings also, if thou hadst rather refute than 16.
approve them , Yet very many resisted both the Lord Himself, ^'^""^ ^'
and the Aposties, nor could any ever be persuaded of the
truth, unless he consented to it by bis own religious feeling,
5. Therefore, ray Lord, neither have we written with that
confidence, as though we could persuade thee, if thou re-
sistest, but in that faith by which we would not deny thee an
entrance to holy peace, if thou wiliest. Which peace if it
be after thine own soul and heart ^, there ought^ to be iio^Vat.
contest about the name of Catholic, For if it is through a™;^^^
God that our people obtain this name, no question is to be dear to
raised, when Divine authority is foUowed. If through man, soul."
you must discover when it was first taken. Then, if thetr*^''^'
name is good, no odium rests with it ; if ill, it need not be
envied. The Novatians, I hear, are called after Novatus or
Novatian ; yet it is the sect which I accuse in them, not the
name: nor has any one objected their name to Montanus or
the Phrygians.
5. But under the Apostles, you will say, no one vvas called
Catholic. Be it thus. It shall have been so. Allow even
that. When after the Apostles heresies had burst forth, and
were striving under various names to tear piecemeal and
divide the Dove aud the Queen of God, did not the Apostolic
people require a name of their own, whereby to mark the
unity of the people that were uncorrupted, lest the error of
some should rend limb by limb the undeflled virgiti of God?
Was it not seeraly that the chief head shoidd be distinguished
by its own peculiar appellation ? Suppose, this very day, I
entered a populous city. When I had found Marcionites, A pol-
h coo „V. .qt Tvnr. Eo. .W. fin. n. 171.

322 Value and antiquity ofthe name Catholic.
E ^f^s ^^"^"^°*' Catapbrygians, Novatians, and others of the kind
— ^-— ^who call themselves Christians, by what name should I
recognise the congregation of my own people, unless it were
naraed Catholic ? Corae tell me, who bestowed so many
names on the other peoples ? Why have so many cities, so
many nations, each their own description ? The man who
asks the meaning of the Catholic Name, will he be ignorant
himself of the cause of his own name if I shall enquire its
origin } Whence was it delivered to me ? Certainly that
which has stood through so many ages was not borrowed
from man. This name " Catholic" sounds not of Marcion,
nor of Apelles, nor of Montanus, nor does it take heretics as
its authors.
IdBom '^' ^^^y things' the Holy Spirit hath taught us, Whom
God sent from Heaven to the Apostles as their Comforter
and Guide. Many things reason teaches us, as Paul saith,
1 Cor. and honesty, and, as he says, nature herself. What ! Is the
' ' authority of Apostolic raen, of Priraitive Priests, ofthe most
blessed Martyr and Doctor Cyprian, of slight weight with
us ? Do we wish to teach the teacher .' Are we wiser than he
was, and are we puffed up by the spirit of the flesh against
the man, whom his noble shedding of blood, and a crown of
most glorious suffering, have set forth as a witness of the
Etemal God ? What thinkest thou of so many Priests on
this same side, who throughout the whole world were com
pacted together in one bond of peace with this same Cyprian?
What of so many aged Bishops, so many Martyrs, so many
Confessors ? Come say, if they were not sufficient authorities
for the use of this name, are we sufficient for its rejection ?
And shall the Fathers rather follow our authority, and the
antiquity of Saints give way to be emended by us, and times
now putrifying through their sins, pluck out the grey hairs
of Apostolic age? And yet, my brother, be not troubled;
Christian is my name, but Catholic my surname. The
former gives me a name, the latter distinguishes me. By
the one I am approved ; by the other I am but marked.
8. And if at last we must give an account of the word
Catholic, and draw it out from the Greek by a Latin inter-
2 ubique ' ... , » i / i j
unumV, pretation, " Catholic is ' every where one% or, (as learned
' "^""V men" think.l " obedience in all " i. e. aU the commands of

Penitence, a necessary, though sad, remedy. 323
God. Whence the Apostle, Wliether ye be obedient in a;/2Cor.2,
things ; and again. For as by one man's disobedience many -ro^, 5
were made sinners, so by the obedience qf One shall many be ^^•
made righteous. Therefore he who is a Catholic, the same
man is obedient'. He who is obedient, the same is a 'justi
Christian, and thus the Catholic is a Christian. Wherefoi-eig";^^^,
our people when named Catholic are separated by thisoi^'tted
appellation from the heretical name. But if also the word
Catholic means ' every where one,' as those first think,
David indicates this very thing, when he saith. The queen Ps. 45,
did stand in a vesture of gold, wrought about with divers
colours; that is, one amidst all. And in the Song of Songs
the Bridegroom speaketh these words, M"j/ dove, My undeflled. Song of
is but one; she is the only one of her mother ; she is the q 9_
choice one of her that bare her. Again it is written. The Ps. 45,
virgins shall be brought unto the King after her. And "
further, Virgins without nmnber. Therefore amidst all she Song of
is one, and one over all. If thou askest the reason of the e^s".™™
name, it is evident.
9. But as to penance'', God grant that it may be necessary 1,^^
for none of the faithful ; that no one after the help of the Pcen. e.
sacred font may fall into the pit of death, and that Priests '"P*^^''
may not be compelled to inculcate or to teach its lardy
consolations, lest, whilst by remedies they soothe tbe sinner,
they open a road to sin. But we lay open this indulgence
of our God to the miserable, not lo the happy ; not before
sin, but after sins ; nor do we announce a medicine to the
whole, but to the sick. If spiritual wickednesses have no
power over the baptized, none, that fraud of the serpent,
which subverted the first man, which hath printed on his
po.sterity so many marks of condemnation : if it hath retired
from the world, if we have already begun to reign, if no crime
steals over our eyes, none over our hands, none over our
minds, then let this gift of God be cast aside, this help
rejected ; be no confession, no groans, heard ; let a proud
righteousness despise every remedy.
10. But if the Lord Himself = hath provided these things ^Ip«s
for His own creature man, if the same Lord Who hath
bestowed remedies on the fallen, hath given rewards to them
that stand, rcasp. tn ar.r.nsB the Divine EoodnesB, to erase bv

324 Exhortations to penitence in O. and N. T. after great sin.
F ^Yo' ^^^ "frerposition of your own rigour so many inscriptions of
 ^heavenly mercy, or by inexorable harshness to prohibit the
gratuitous good gifts of the Lord. This is not a largess from
Joel 2, our own bounty. Turn ye, saith the Lord, even to Me, atid
with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning : and
Is. 56, 7. rend your heart ; and again. Let the wicked man leave his
'added, ways, and the unrighteous man his thoughts^, and turn unto
the Lord, and he shall obtain mercy. And also after this
Joel 2, manner crieth the Prophet, For He is gracious, and merciful,
slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of
the evil. Hath the serpent so lasting a poison, and hath not
Christ a remedy ? Doth the DevU kUl in the world, and hath
Christ no power here to help ? Be we indeed ashamed to
sin, but not ashamed to repent. Be we ashamed to hazard.
ourselves, but not ashamed to be delivered. Who wUl snatch
the plank ' from the shipwrecked, that he escape not ? Who
will grudge the curing of a wound ? Doth not David say,
Ps. 6, 6. Every night I will wa.sh my bed, I will water my couch
Ps.32,6. with my tears ; and again, I acknowledge tny siti, and mine
ver. 6. unrighteousness have I not hid; and yet more, I said, I will
confess my sins unto the Lord, and so Thou forgavest the
wickedness of my heart. Did not the Prophet answer him ''
' illi V. when, after the guilt of murder and adultery, penitent for
2 Sam. Bathsheba, Tlie Lord also hath put away from thee thy sin?
1 13. j)j(j jjq(. confession deliver the king of Babylon, when con
demned after so many sins of idolatry ? And what is it that
Jer. 8,4. the Lord saith. Shall he who has fallen not arise, and he
Tert.de who has turned not return^? What answer give the subjects
Pcen. c. pf those many parables of our Lord ? That the woraan
findeth the coin, and rejoieeth when she hath found it ?
That the shepherd carrieth back the wandering sheep ?
That when the son was returning, all his goods wasted in
^nepo- riotous living^ vvith harlots and fornicators, the Father with
tata G. tiudness met him, and, assigning the grounds, chideth the
Lukei5, envious brother, saying. This My .son was dead, and is alive
^¦*- ^^- again, was lost, and is fouttd. What of him who was
wounded in the way, whom Levite and Priest passed, by ?
Is he not taken care of?
¦ or, (as S. Jerome from the Heb.) '' see on Tert. de Poen. c, 4. p. 354.
" shall he tum again, and He [God] n, o, Oxf. Tr,

If Apostles only could absolve, tliey only could baptize. 325
li. Ponder what the Spirit saith to the Churches. TheTert.de
Ephesians He accuses of having forsaken their love ; to f '*°' "¦
them of Thyatira He imputeth fornication ; the people of
Sardis He blameth as loitering in the work ; those of Per-
gamus as teaching Ihings contrary ; of the Laodiceans He
brandeth the riches ; and yet He calleth all lo penance and
to satisfaction. What meaneth the Apostie, when he writeth
to the Corinthians thus. Lest, when I come, I bewail tnanyi Cor.
which have sinned already, and have not repented of the^'^'^^'
uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness, which they
have committed? What, vvhen again lo the Galatians, If'aGa,\.6,i.
man be overtaken in a fault, (i. e. any whatever,) ye who are
spiritual restore such an otie in the spirit of meekness, con
sidering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. Does then the
master of the family in a large house guard only the silver
and golden vessels ? Does he not deign to guard both the
earthen and the wooden, and some that are put together and
repaired ? Now I rejoice, saith the Apostle, that ye sorrowed'^ Cor.7,
to repentance; and again, for godly sorrow worketh repent- ^'^^^ lo
ance unto enduring salvatioti. But penitence, you say, vvas
not allowed. No one enjoins a fruitless labour. For ^Ae Lukeio,
labourer is ivorthy of his hire. Never would God threaten
the impenitent, unless He would pardon the penitent'. This, 'Tert.de

Pcen.

e.

you v^'ill say, God alone can do. It is true. But that also g
which He does through His Priests, is His own authority.
Else what is that which He saith to the Apostles, Whatsoever Mat.is,
ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, and what
soever tje shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven ?
Why said He this, if it was not lawful for men to bind and
loose ? Is this allowed to Apostles only ? Then to them
also only is it allowed to baptize, and to them only to give
the Holy Spirit, and to them only to cleanse the sins of the
nations ; for all this was enjoined on none others but
Aposties. 12. But if both the loosening of bonds and the power of
the Sacrament are given in one place, either the whole has
been derived to us from the Apostolic form and authority, or
else not even this relaxation has been made frora the decree.
I, he saith, have laid the foundation, and another buildeth i Cor.
thereon. This, therefore, we buUd up, which the doctrine of '

326 AU Apostolic functions descended to Bishops, so none deflned.
S. Pao. the Apostles laid as the foundation. And, lastiy, Bishops
PhiL 2^ also are named Aposties, as saith Paul of Epaphroditus, My
25. brother and fellow-soldier, but your- Apostle.
13. If, therefore, the power of the Laver, and of the
¦etom. Anointing, gifts' far greater, descended thence to Bishops,
then the right of binding and of loosing was with them.
Which although for our sins it be presumptuous in us to
claim, yet God, Who hath granted unto Bishops the name
even of His only Beloved, will not deny it unto them, as if
holy and sitting in the chair of the Apostles.
14. I would write more, brother, were I not pressed by
the hasty retum of the servant, and were I not reserving a
fuller account for thee when either present, or making con
fession of thy whole purport. Let no one despise the Bishop
ou consideration of the man. Let us remember that the
1 Pet. 2, Apostle Peter hath named our Lord, Bishop. But are now,
he saith, returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your
souls. What shall be denied to the Bishop, in whom
operateth the Name of God ? He shall indeed give an
account, if he have done any thing wrong, or if he shall
have judged corrupt and unrighteous judgment. Nor is
God's Judgment forestalled, but that He may undo the
work of a wicked builder. In the mean while, if that his
ministration be holy, he abideth as an helper in the work of
2 Cor. 2, God. See the Apostle writeth to Laity: To whom ye forgive
any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom
I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of
Christ; lest Satan should get an advantage qf us : for we
are not ignorant of his devices. But if what the Laity
forgive, the Apostle saith that he hath forgiven, what a
Bishop hath done, in what character can it be rejected?
Therefore neither the Anointing, nor Baptism, nor remission
of sins, nor the renewing of the Body, were granted to his
sacred authority, because nothing was entrusted to him as
assumed by himself, but the whole has descended in a stream
from the Apostolic privilege.
'soitoR. 15. Know ^, brother, that not indiscriminately to all is this
very pardon through penance granted ; nor until there shall
have been either some indication of the Divine will, or
perchance some visitation, may men be loosed; that with

Cautioningivingabsoluiion;itprecludesnotJudgmentofChrist,ii27
careful pondering and much balancing, after many groans
and much shedding of tears, after the prayers of the whole
Church, pardon is in such wise not refused to true penitence,
as that no one thereby prejudgelh the future Judgment of
Christ. If, brother, thou wouldest write thy sentiments
more openly, thou shalt be more fuUy instmcted.

EPISTLE II.
CONCERNING NOVATIAN'S LETTER.
Pacian the Bishop to Sympronian his brother, greeting.
I. On a prolix question I will, as far as I can, seek brevity.
Nor will I, brother, make thee any return of evil, although,
under plea of fair questioniug, casting and directing at me
hidden arrows in thy speech, of thine own framing. We are
bidden to pray for those that persecute us, and to bless those Mat. 5
who curse us. Deceit belongeth as it were to the fox,*'*"
riolence' to the Uon. Either is most alien from the nature i autem
of man, but deceit is deservedly the most odious, For"'""^-
whereas thou deemest thou art best informed^, thou ques-^nosse
tionest as if ignorant; when thou thinkest tbat thou art*®-^*^
° ' nooere
teaching, thou pretendest lo be taught. The Pharisees of T. R.
old were wont to call the Lord, Rabbi, when they were
setting before Him ambiguous questions' of the law; theyssnig-
entitled Him Master, when they would claim all mastery for ""^'^
themselves. But do what thou wilt, brother, thou shalt hear
all in return from me without guile. I had rather be thought
unskilful, than malicious. I had rather be judged foolish,
than crafty.
2. Wherefore, before I assign the grounds of our faith,
(about which thou art anxious,) hear a few words on your
letter, which you put as a front'' to your treatise. You say
that you were refreshed by our former Epistle, and then
straightway add that my answer was couched in bitter terms.
If bitter things refresh, I know not what would be the effect
'' prsetulisti, perhaps as a false front. [Tr.]

328 Novatians claimed to be called Christians only, not Catholics;
S, Pac. of sweet; unless it be tbat, as in a draught of medicine, what
—^ — '— is bitter is wont to cure more than what is sweet. But, I
'repetasbeg, look again' at my letters and see whether they are at
addedY. ^y sprinkled with gall ; what there was haughty, what
unsweet in my answer. Thou sayest that I naraed many
heresies, about vvhich no one enquired. WeU, how did this
affect thee, if thou wert not an heretic ? You raised a
question concerning our faith, and said that you wished for
instruction ; I wrote tbat the causes of ignorance were
manifold, iu order that you might shew which one especially "
had influence on you, to save perplexity in opening a large
number. 3. On the name Catholic I answered fully and with
calmness. For I said, that it mattered to neither, what the
other was called. And if you demanded the meaning of the
'esset name, I said that, whatever it might be-, it was wonderful,
'whether it was ' one in all,' or ' one over all,' or (an in
terpretation which I have not mentioned before,) ' the
king's son,' that is, ' the Chrislian people.' Certainly too
that was no accessory name which endured through so many
ages. And indeed I ara glad for thee that although thou
mayest have preferred others, yet thou agreest that the
name attaches to us. What, should you deny? Nature
would cry out. But and if you stiU have doubts, let us hold
our peace. We will both be that which we shall be named,
witness the antiquity of the name. If, however, thou per-
severest in asking, beware lest that raan of might exclaim,
Judg. Why askest thou thus after My Name, seeing it is wonderful?
' ' I next added, that we need not consider, whence Catholics
derived this name, because neither vvas it wont to be any
imputation against the Valentinians, if they were called after
Valentinus, nor the Phrygians, if frora Phrygia, nor the
Novatians, if after Novatian. At this you are grievously
excited, and rouse yourself as if pierced vvith a sting. For
in your wrath you thus exclaim, ' Is it ever any objection to
that holy man Cyprian, that his people bear the name of
Apostaticutn, Capitolinum\ or Sytiedrium? Thou revilest,
but lo! I am not moved. Have we been called by any of
• intended, doubtless, to refer to the fioed in the Capitol, see ab. on S. Cypr.
admission of the lapsed, who had sacri- Ep. 8, §. 2. p. 18. n. u.

cannot get rid oftheir human name ; or affix any on the Catholics. 329
these names? Ask a century, brother, and all its years in
succession, whether this name has adhered to us; whether
the people of Cyprian have been called other than Catholic?
No one of these names have I ever heard. Consider now, if
a man can be called by a name, which he knows not to have
been given him. What then ? These are taunts, not names,
and taunts of the angry, taunts of the petulant. I too could
call you by as raany nanus as you will, were it lawful to be
angry. Callest thou Cyprian holy, and his people aposta
tizing? How so ? If thc flrst frail be holy, the lump is alsoUom.
holy; and if Ihe root be holy, so are the branches. Am I '
Apostate, or Novatus ? I, I say, or Novatus who forsook his
father, abandoned tbe Church, and caused his wife to
miscarry'"? Am I A])().state, or Novatian, whom a letter in
his absence raade a feigned Eisboij", whom the Episcopal
scat" received without ccjiisocration from any ? But of these
points hereafter. In the uiean time, tell me yoursilv es what
ye are called. Do ye deny that the Novatians are called
from Novatian ? Irajui.so on them' whatever name you like ;i jujg
that will ever adhere to them. Search, if it please you, «''*<^
. V. K.
whole annals, and trust so raany ages. You will answer,
" Christian." But if I enquiie the genus of the sect, you
will not deny that it is Novatian. And yet it is uot the
name of thy Novatian which I censure, and which, so often
Bought alter, tiiou eiivclope.st in lines of circumlocution, and,
if I may so s})eak, in closed bosom. Confess it witliout
deceit. There is no wickedness in the name. Why, vvhen
so often enquired for, do you hide yourself? Why ashamed
ofthe origin of your name? When you first wrote, I thought
you a Cataphrygian. Dost thou'' aeknovvledge it iu thy 2 tune
second letter? Dost thou grudge me my name, and yet-^'^'"""
shun thine own ? Think what there is of shame in a cause
which shrinks from its own name.
5. But vvhat is this thy criticism on which thou art so
busy ? As though I had applied to a Rhetorician, or had to
" seeab, S, Cypr. Ep,52. §, 3,p. 1)3, consecration in terms equally strong.
" finxit. Novatian's consecration, (de Laps. §. 10. p, 138, 0.\f. Tr. see
although wholly irregular, does not Tillemont, H. E, t, 3, p, 350, note gi
appear to have the irregularity here sur S. Corncille.
seemingly ascribed to it. Yet S, Cyprian " linteata sedes. "used In investl-
ia thought to speak of the absence of tures," Hoffm,

330 Sympronian' s captious criticism; all language God's gift.
S. Pao. treat of a science, or to expound verses of Virgil f What
— :— ^'then had I said ? or what verses of Virgil was I expounding''?
Having named several heretics, I added, ' Et quos fama re-
' ^"^ "• condit obscura'.' And whence thinkest thou this to be quoted
from a verse of Virgil, if thou hadst no knowledge at all of
Virgil ? But I did not set down the verse in order, for I said,
* Quos fama recondit obscura,' just as, when speaking, we are
accustomed, out of the abundance of human language, to say
any thing which may have been said before. Whereas you
requote the verse in its own order, in its rhythm. Hadst
thou so much more love for Virgil, as lo deem it sacrilege,
to make any infringement on his verse ? And yet I had
learnt this of a little child. What wonder if I stumbled on
that which I knew ? Is there such a spirit of enterprise then,
brother, that now at last thou readest those very things,
which thou didst blush should once have been read by
others ? As well mayest thou accuse one, taught in Latin,
for speaking Latin, as thou mightest a Greek for speaking
Greek, a Parthian for speaking Parlhian, a Carthaginian for
speaking Punic. Medes, Egyptians, Hebrews, have each
their own language, according to the abundance of the Lord,
Who hath harmonized language into an hundred and twenty''
tongues. A Bishop quote a verse from a Poet! What?
Does the Apostle Paul blush, when he hath both quoted and
approved of that Athenian verse ? For in the Acts of the
Acts 17, Apostles he putteth it thus, As certain also of your own poets
^^" have said. For we are His offspring. Since then we are the
Tit. 1, offspring qf God. And again, lo Titus he said. One qfthem-
^^" selves, even a prophet of their own, said, The Cretians are
ver. 16. always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. And he added. This
witness is true. So we have authority for our error. Nor
are we Rhetoricians, but whatever word we use, we beheve
it to be the rich gift of God. Latium, Egypt, Athens, Thra-
cians, Arabians, Spaniards, acknowledge God. The Holy
Spirit understandeth all languages.
P "disputandum! Quid ergo dixeram." according to the distribution of lan-
aut quos Virgilii" inserted from Vat. guages into Lxxii, or LXXV. see his
after Virgilii, omitted through the note, t. i. p. 613. and Abp. Potter on
S/uicTiX. S. Clem. Al. Strom, i. p. 404. Else
1 Coteler. (quoted by Galland.) on the nuraber might have been taken
the Recogn. ii. 42. conjectures, that from Acts 1, 15.
cxx has been substituted for Lxx,

The civil pmcer may punish misbelievers, if with good end, 331
7. But why do you say, ' I will smear thy letters with fiesh
oil of cedar, to protect them from the destructive enemies of
the Muses ?' What Muses, I pray you ? Those who invented
letters, and wrote the sheets which ai-e the prey of moths ?
Tell me, I pray then, brother, did the Muses invent letters ?
Are not all things through The Lord, and all from God ?
Besides those hundred and twenty tongues, was there yet
another of the Muses ? That idea was falsely devised by
Hesiod on Helicon, but only to please the Athenians, who ', ' ut om.
the Apostle says, had no leisure but to talk. We (the^',jgj7
Apostie is our witness) retain the measures of all words, 21.
and aU kinds of language, as inspired by God. Y'et I pardon
you, brother, if you rely somewhat upon your own author,
andif you join together the phUosophy of Novatian, whereby
he made shipwreck of religion, with the authority of Hesiod.
But thou oughtest to have remembered the words of the
Apostle, who saith. Beware lest any mati spoil you through Co],2, 8.
philosophy and vain deceit.
8, And now of what sort is that which you think is to be
imputed lo Catholics, " if at any time kings or governments
have persecuted you ?" Then, on the other hand, ought il to
be imputed lo you, as often as Catholics have had to endure
the wickedness and persecution of kings, and pagan princes
have persecuted us. Have ye had to bear the odium attached
to Christians ? But we have had more reason to complain.
Let him who did this, see to it witb what intention, in what
spirit he did it; to procure peace or discord. But and if B.om. 3,
some of them have erred, he saith, shall they make the faith ^'
of God without effect? And yet think not that there was
any reason to complain of us. When through our Faith'
princes had begun to be Christians, these very princes,
favouring the CathoUc, that is their own, side, were moved
by their own sorrow ; unless it is lo be imputed to Daniel,
that he was avenged by Darius : or to that most holy woman
Esther, when for her a chief minister of the king is put lo
death : or to the three youths, because after they had made
trial of the flames, the king of Babylon for their sakes
threatens the wicked and unbelieving. Does not Peter put
' regum et perseeutionem Edd. im- Marg. regum imperils R.
pius et perseootiones V. impietatem ' the Catholic Faith.

332 Novatians not persecuted, yet dwindle.
S. Pac, Simon to confusion with the consent of the iudge'? Does
II 10.
, ^^^^ not' Paul steike Elymas blind with tbe approval of Sergius ?
And even at Jerusalem he had been avenged, had he when
in bonds had any confidence in them ". Dost thou not know
that authorities themselves are the servants of the innocent,
¦'parti- and minister for good to tbe holy side^? As saith the
patn- Apostle, Rulers are tiot a terror io good works, but to ihe
^s-V-et-iV. Wilt thou then not be' afraid of the power? Do that
13, 3. 4. which is good, and thou shalt have praise ofthe satne through
the Lord ; for he is a minister of God to thee for good.
9. And yet I have complained of no one, I have been
avenged on no one, nor do I think that the Novatians are
any obstacle to me, in whose fewness and decrease, if I
would, I might glory. See, no one accuses your people to
Rom. the Emperor, and yet thou art alone'. Nevertheless we
' ' shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, o{ which
one thing I know the Novatians would complain, if their
cause were acceptable to any princes.
10, " It profiteth more," you say, " to overcome than to
please." But they who are led by a bui-ning desire to
overcorae raake their way by contention. Whereas the
1 Cor. Apostie saith. But if any man seem io be contentious, we
' ' have no such custom, neither the Churches of God. On the
I Cor. other hand, of the desire of pleasing he saith, / please all
' ¦ men in all things, not seeking mine own proflt, but the proflt
of many, that they tnay be saved. But ye, whilst ye are
thinking of your own, not the profit of your brethren, had
rather destroy by overcoraing, than refresh by pleasing. To
overcorae evil with good, is the oflBce of reason : but to wish
for victory, in whatever cause it be, is the part of a mad pre
suraption. This cometh fr-ora the law not of Apostles, but
of Greeks, amongst whom it is found on record, that the
whole spirit of the Lacedemonians was inflamed with a
' Doubtless, Nero, who Philastrius si quid fidei ligatus habuisset." If it
(Haer. c. 29.) says was present, with may thus be rendered, it may allude to
whioh correspond the tales of Dio Chrys. Acts 25, 10. 11. and 26, 32. Could he
Or. 21. and especially Sueton. (vi. 12. have reposed confidence in Festus, he
quoted by Baronius and Tillemont, might have been set at liberty, through
H. E. S. Pierre Art. 34.) as to a his civil privilege.
juggler, who promised Nero to fly, and ^ the sect melting away of itself,
fell to the ground in his presence. without civil interference.
" " Vindicatus esset et Hierosolymis,

Contrast ofS. Cyprian and Novatian. 333
desire of conquering. The filthy boar also, and the infuriated
tigress, what else do they desire but to conquer, rather than
to please ?
II. " I have leisure," you write, and therefore art thou
well pleased with contention. But to me, fully occupied in
Catholic business, yom- letters were delivered after about
thirty days ; resumed, after forty more.
12. You say that I ara angry. God forbid. I believe
that I am roused ; like the bee vvho sometimes defends her
honey vvith her sting. But reconsider the letters on either
side. You will soon see whether it be with stings or witb
flowers that we join issue on paper. The Apostle indeed
speaks of some similar persons, whose mouths must be
stopped'. But listen, we engage with thee, as doves, with
the mouth rather than with the teeth.
13. Oh ! would it were true that thou saj-est thou wouldest
be taught ! at once, with my own hands would I give thee
the very anointing of the Holy Spirit. Dost thou love me ?
I have not harmed thee, this I know. But then couldest
thou love me, if thou didst not hold things contrary; then
wouldest thou approach my work with kindly feeling.s.
14. Dost thou marvel that the Epistles of Cyprian please
me ? And how shoidd they not, the Epistles of a blessed
Martyr and a Catholic Priest? Dost thou force Novatian
upon me ? I hear that he was a philosopher ' of the world ;
it is not then much wonder to me that he fell away from the
Church of the Living God. I know that he deserted the
root of the ancient law, the fountain of the ancient people ;
envying Cornelius, lending hiraself to the phrenzy of Novatus,
made Bishop without legitimate consecration, and therefore
not even made, by the letter of those men, who pretended
they were Confessors, who rent asunder the limbs of their
one mother. These points, brother, I will prove to you in
letters, by the confession of your own friends. Thus this
philosopher of thine, seeking to establish his own wisdom, as Kom.
the Apostie saith, was not made subject to the wisdom of \ cor' i
God, since by its wisdom the world knoweth tiot the wisdom ^i-
1 Tit, 1, 9. "indentare for i^icrai^i- vi. p, 196.) Gall.
iui, for whioh it is also used by Lucif. ' see on S. Cypr, Ep. 52. §. 1 , p. Ill,
Calar. pro S. Ath, ii. 40." (Gall. B. P. ij. m.

334 Nov. no martyr, nor would suffering out ofthe Church make one.
^ilit °^ ^'"^' ¦^°' whereas thou supposest that Novatian suffered
— '¦ — ffirst, and subjoinest that Cyprian said, " My adversary hath
preceded meS" see how clear the answer I can make,
Novatian never endured martyrdom ; nor was that ever heard
or read from the words of the most blessed Cyprian. Thou
hast his Epistles in which he mentions' Cornelius Bishop of
' Rome the City', of whom Novatian was then envious, as resisting
the hostile princes, often a confessor, often harassed; as
made the leader of many Confessors, of many Martyrs also,
and as receiving a most glorious crown with many others,
whilst Novatian was still alive, and even free from all anxiety.
For he had left the Church of Christ for this very reason,
that he might not have to bear the toUs of Confessorship".
First, stung by envy, he could not endure the Episcopate of
Cornelius ; then, with the mockery of those letters of a few,
he had bound hiraself to Novatus. All this concerning
Novatian you may leam from the letters of Cyprian.
15, But, moreover, although Novatian did endure some
suffering, yet was he not also slain. And although he was
slain, yet was he not crowned. Why not ? He was without
the peace of the Church, without the bounds of concord,
without the pale of that mother, of whom he ought to be
1 Cor. a part who is a Martyr. Hear the Apostle, And though I
' ' ' have all faith, so that T could remove mountains, and have
not charity, I am nothing. And though I bestow all my
goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be
burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. But
Cyprian suffered, in concord with all, in the common peace
of all, amid a company of Confessors ; and, having often
been a Confessor in reiterated persecutions, and harassed with
many a torment, had al last given him to drink of the cup of
salvation. This was to be crowned ! Wherefore let Novatian
have his Epistles to himself, to himself his haughtiness, to
• A spurious account of a confession, not even pretend that N, "endured
or contest {SfXniris), also called a mar- scourging, or suffering, or torment of
tyrdom, of Novatian is mentioned by any kind." Socrates' statement (iv, 28.)
Eulogiue ap. Phot, Cod, 182. 208.280. that he was martyred, as well as that
The Novatians set much store by it; ofthe text, seem derivedfrom this, and
Eulogius says, that " it waa of the ex- are discredited hy it, as it would doubt-
tremest vulgarity in language, thought, less give the most favourable account.
and composition ;" and a bad fiction i" Ep. 55. ad Anton. $. 6. 7. p. 120.
(KuxiirXiurTiii). It consisted chiefly of sqq.
a long and foolish dialogue between <= see ab. p. 111. n. m.
Novatian and a Ducenarian, and did

Pride qf Novatian ; humility is innocence. 835
himself his pride, by which, whilst he is lifted up on high,
he is dashed down to pieces, whilst he spares no one, he is
himself cast out.
16. Lo! the man, who by an inexorable religion closes
the way of salvation against his brethren ! Lo ! the man,
who is confident that he beareth thefan^, and is purging the
garner of the Lord ! Take pity on thyself, brother Sym
pronian, lest Novatian deceive thee under this mask, as
though he were therefore to be thought the more righteous,
because he despised others in comparison of himself. Audacity
often feigns itself confidence ; and the false image of a good
conscience flatters even desperate sinners. "^Tiereas con
trariwise aU humility is innocence, even that of the debtor,
even that of the sinner, even that which softeneth its soul
with the sinner'. Blot me, 1 pray Thee, says Moses, out o/"Exod.
Diy book which Tliou hast written; and this, that sinners '
might not perish. For I could wish, saith the Apostle, that Rom. 9,
myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kins- '
tnen according to the flesh. Both then pray for sinners; and
yet neither Moses nor Paul offend God on this account.
Is Novatian better than they ? a corrector of Prophets ? a
teacher of Aposties ? Is he now seen with Christ, as was this Mat.17,
same Moses? Is he now carried up, as was Paul, into the2'cor.
third heaven ? Is he alone to be now heard, and all others ^^•
neglected ? This would have been a sufficient answer to
retum to your letter.
17. But as you argue to some extent against doing penance,
or for doing it before Baptism ; and have fiUed your page with
many chapters of examples from his treatise, I wUl, though
more than is called for, answer each point. I wiU not hold
back the substance of the truer faith. And as thou hast
deigned to enjoin on me to hear thee at great length, do thou
in retum afford a kind requital to our treatise. The Lord
perhaps wdl vouchsafe, that we, who have patiently yielded
ourselves to thy enquiries, may gather some fruit from thy
patience also. The Lord vouchsafe to guard and protect
thee for ever, and make thee to live a Christian and a Catholic,
and to agree with us ! Amen.
'' palam ferre V. others, paleam « quse animam suam cum peccatore
anferre, blanditur.

33f) Lateness of Novatian doctrine a testimony against it.
EPISTLE III.
AGAINST THE TREATISE OF THE NOVATIANS.
Pacian the Bishop to Symproniati his brother, greeting.
S, Pac. I. The whole treatise ofthe Novatians, which you have
— li:£: addressed to rae thronged with propositions on aU sides,
amounts to this, brother Sympronian : That there is no
room for repentance after Baptism ; that the Church cannot
remit mortal sin ; that by tbe receiving of sinners she herself
perishes. Illustrious honour! Singular authority! Great
constancy! To reject the guilty; lo flee the touch of sinners;
to have so little confidence in her own innocence !
2. Who is the assertor of this doctrine, brother, Moses, or
Exod, Paul, or Christ ? But Moses ¦ wishes to be wiped out
32, 32. qj: fj^g jjggj^ ^Qj. ^j^g g^jjg q£- blasphemers ; and Paul to be
Rom. 9 accursed for his brethren ; and the Lord Himself willeth to
3- suffer for the unrighteous. None of these, you will say.
Who then, I ask? It vvas the ordinance of Novatian. Some
spotless and pure raan, I suppose, who was no follower of
Novatus, who never deserted the Church, who was made
Bishop by Bishops, who was consecrated according to the
received rites, who obtained the Episcopal Chair in the
Church when duly vacant? What is that to thee? thou wilt
say. I answer, Novatian taught this doctrine. But, at least,
when did he teach it, brother, or at what period ? Immediately
after the Passion of the Lord ? After the reign of Decius,
that is, nearly three hundred years after the Passion of the
Lord. And what then did he ? Did he follow Prophets, as
the Catapbrygians? some Philumene", as Apelles? or re
ceived he himself so great authority ? Spake he with tongues ?
Did he prophesy ? Could he raise the dead ? For some one
of these powers he ought to have had who was to bring in a
Gospel with new laws'. Although the Apostle crieth even
Gal.i 8, against this. Though we, or an angel frotn heaven, preach
any other Gospel unto you than that ye have received, let
hitn be accursed.
" see Tert. de Prascr. u. 6. p. 440, b lb, c. 30. p. 464,
n, g. and c, 30.

Heresy disputatious, the Church unarguing, as secure. 337
3. Novatian, you will say, discerned this ; but Christ
taught it. Was there no one of discernment from the
Advent of Christ even to the reign of Decius ? Again, since
Decius, has every Bishop been weary of his office ' ? all
others relaxed men, choosing rather lo join themselves vvith
the lost, to perish with the miserable, to be wounded through
the wounds of others ? Novatian vindicateth, righteousness
is set free; Novatian guideth, every error is corrected.
4. " But come," you wiU say, " let our conflict be carried
on with examples, and let us contend with reasoning." But
I so far am safe. Contented with the line of the Church
itself, vvith the peace of the ancient congregation, I have
leamt no desire of discord, I have sought no arguments for
contest. Thou, having been separated from the rest of the
body, and divided from thy mother, that thou mayest give
account of thy deed, art an assiduous searcher into the inmost
recesses of books ; every thing which is hidden, you molest ;
and whatever is at rest, you disturb. Our Fathers, unrequired,
entered into no dispute ; our very unanxiousness sought no
arms ; every advance of your party is guarded. I then know
not what Novatian did, of what Novatian was guilty, what
the swelhng pride of Evaristus, what the report of Nico
stratus. Despising your weapons, I know them not; yet,
beware, how thou engage with unarmed truth. Let us await,
however, what thou mayest object, what thou hast to say.
Will truth be able to hold its ground though unarmed, or
innocence unskiUed ?
5. You set forth, and rightly indeed, that " the Church is a
people born again' of water and the Holy Spirit, free from'rena-
denying the Name of Christ, the teraple and house of God,^"™/"'
the pillar and ground of the truth ; a Holy Virgin of chastest Y^tum-
feelings, the spouse of Christ, of His Bones and His Flesh, iTim.3,
not hamng spot, or wrinkle, holding the laws of the Gospels ^-, g
entire." Who of us denies this ? But we add moreover that 27.
the Church is the queen in a vesture of gold, wrought about Ps. 45,
trith divers colours; the fruitful vine on the walls of thep^^28
House of the Lord ; the mother of vir nins without tiumber ; 3-
•^ Cant. 6,
"in enforcing discipline. "Omnis every one weary of the Epi.icopal"' **•
Episcopueimpatiens." This sense would of&ceP" but the "omnes alii," which
come more directly from the reading of follows, rather impUes that as a more
the Vat. " 0. Episconatus imn." "Is definite antecedent than "omnis" alone.

338 Novatian baptism void; Church perishes not by laxity of some.
s. Pac. the one beautiful and perfect Dove, the chosen^ of her mother,
'eiectam^^^ ^^^^ t^f^ther of all; built upon the foundatioti of the
addedY. Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief
20.' ' corner stone. A great house enriched with a diversity of
Eph. 2, every kind of vessel. But this of ours hereafter. MeanwhUe,
20. . , , „
2Tim.2, consider we those of yours.
20. g_ « •pjjg Church is a people born again of water and the
Holy Spirit." Well ! say, who hath closed the fountain of
God against me ? Who hath taken the Holy Spirit from
me ? Yea, rather with us is the living water, the very water
which springeth from Christ ; but thou, separated from the
everlasting Fountain, whence receivest thou thy birth ? Nor
hath the Holy Spirit departed from the chief mother;
whence then came He lo thee ? Unless perchance He hath
^etV. followed one that is in strife, and^ abandoning so many
priests, nor pleased to abide in His consecrated dwelling-
Jer. 2, place, hath preferred the broken cisterns of an adulterated
fountain? Whence have your people the Spirit, not having,
been sealed by an anointed priest? Whence the water,
being separated from its mother's worab ? Whence renewal,
who have lost the cradle of Bridal Peace ?
7. ' The Church is a people free frora denying the Name
of Christ.' Are there then no Confessors araongst us, no
Martyrs, no untainted and spotless Priests, who have been
3 quos proved by prisons '', by chains, by fire, by the sword? " There
Td^"^ were," thou wilt say, " but by receiving those who had
Tat. denied, they perished." I do not mention, I do not infer
even this'', that your own Novatian, whilst he was stUl living
in the Church, both wrote, and recommended, and read a
book, on receiving those who had denied, or the lapsed.
In the mean tirae, whora will you be able to persuade that
by receiving the lapsed the whole Church hath perished?
That by the admission of penitents, the people of those who
adrait thera has been raade a denier of the Faith ? But
even if the people here or there have been too lax, have the
•plebes other peoples^ also who approved not of their deed, but
'^^^- foUowed custom and peace, lost the Christian name ? Hear
Jer. 31, the voice of Jeremiah, In those days shaU they not say. The
^^- ^"^ fathers have eaten a sour grape, and the children's teeth are
i ne hsec quidem colligo Vat, al, Collegio,

No body can be toholly pure, much le.ss the Novatians. 339
set on edge. But every one shall die for his own iniquity.
Nor is the Lord silent by the mouth of Ezekiel, As the sowiEzelc.
of the father, so also the soul ofthe son is Mine: the soul '
ihat sinneth, it shall die ; and afterwards, The son shall tiot ver. 20.
bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear
the iniquity of the son ; the righteousness of the righieou.s
shall be upon him . You yourself bring forward this example ;
Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in *Y, Ezek.
they shall deliver neither son nor daughter ; they otily shall ^ > ^ •
he delivered. See, they who are placed in the midst of
sinners, who cannot deliver others, are themselves saved.
Whereas thou bindest the whole world with the chains of a
few ; thou condemnest the whole Church for the infirmity of
a small portion. What are all with you saints, whom
Novatus trained, whom Evaristus chose, whom Nicostratus"
taught, whora Novatian instructed? Hast thou escaped ihe Ger^. 3,
thorns and briars ? Hast thou no tares in thy corn ? Is
thy wheat already purged ? WiU He that purgeth come to
thee without His fan ? Shalt thou alone of all have no chaff?
But come, proceed with the rest.
8. " The Church is the body of Christ." Truly, the
body, not a meraber; the body coraposed of many parts and
members knit in one, as saith tbe Apostle, For the body is i Cor.
not one member, but many. Therefore the Church is the ' '
full body, compacted and diffused now throughout the whole
world; like a city, I mean, alP whose parts are united, not i omnes
as ye are, 0 Novatians, some small and insolent portion, and "
a mere swelling that has gathered, and separated from^ ihe^Hiadded
rest of the body. ^'
9. " The Church is the temple of God." Truly, an ample
temple, a great house, having vessels of gold and silver, but 2T\m.2,
also of wood and earth, sotne unto honour ; and many indeed
of glorious fashion destined for the manifold uses of various
works. 10. " The Church is a holy Virgin, of chastest feelings, the
Spouse of Christ." " A Virgin," it is true, but a mother
also. A " Spouse," it is clear, but also a wife and an help
meet laken from her Husband, and therefore bone of His Gen. 2,
I 23
bones, and flesh of His flesh. For of her David saith, Thyp^^^^s 3. 4.
• see S, Cypr. Ep, 50. p. 109. n, k, and Ep. 52. p. 112.

340 Fostering care ofthe Church; restored penitents no spot.
S. Pac. wife shall be as the fruitful vine upon the walls of thine
— '- — 'house ; thy children like the olive-branches round about thy
table. Great, therefore, is the progeny of this Virgin,
and vrithout number her offspring, wherewith the whole
world is filled, wherewith the populous swarm ever throngs
the circumfluous hive. Great is the care of that mother for
her children, and tender her affection. The good are
honoured, the haughty are chastised, the sick are cared for,
no one perishes, no one is despised, the young are kept safe'
under the indulgent protection of a raother.
II. " The Church is without spot or wrinkle," that is,
without heresies, without Valentinus, without Catapbrygians,
without Novatians, For in these are certain spotted and
wrinkled folds, envious of the ornaments of the precious
vesture. But the sinner and the penitent are not a spot on
the Church, because, as long as he sinneth and repenteth
not, he is put without the Church^, When he ceases to sin,
he is already whole. But the heretic rends, divides, spots,
wrinkles, the garment of the Lord, the Church of Christ.
1 Cox. 3, For whereas there are schisms and cotitentiotis among you,
saith the Apostle, are ye not carnal, and walk as men ? and
2Tim, 2, moreover. Their word will eat as doth a canker. This is
the spot that defileth unity, this the wrinkle. Lastly, when
the Apostle is speaking of these things, he is setting forth
Eph. 5, the love and affection of Christ. As Christ, he saith, loved
^^' the Church, and gave Hitnself for it ; that He might re
move ¦", that is, the heretics, because they know not how to
love. But why is this, you will say, for the wretched
penitent ? Because he wisheth both to love and be loved.
12. " The Church is that which keepeth the laws'' of the
Gospels entire." Truly " entire," because all, because fully.
' securi Vat. secuti Vulg. perhaps which neither Church, nor heretics, can
" the next generation." exert, as to secret offenders; these,
% Bellarm. de Eccl. iii. 9. arg. 7. St. P. often says, (e. g. §. 7.) both must
defends this, as tho\igh S. Pacian meant have; but heretics, he says, were alto-
it of heretics only, of whom he had just gether defiled, and of these the Church
spoken. But St. P. speaks much more was free, the Novatians were made up ;
broadly ; the Novatians objected to the restored penitents were no deiilement,
reception of certain open offenders ; because they were cleansed ; while in
St, P. answers, that the Church re- their sins, they were .shut out by the
ceived them, not as offenders, but when discipline of the Church.
cleansed by penitence, in which case ^ summoveret. Vat. has admoneret.
they were no longer "spots." The ' quia. Vat. has qui.
question did not relate to a discipline ^ jura/or curam Vat.

Care far penitents part of Church's love ; Nov. once held this. 341
Where reward is given to the faithfid, where tears are not
denied to the wretched, where the weeping of them that ask
is heai-d, where the wounded are bound up, where the sick
are healed, where insolent health claimeth nothing for itself
nor a proud righteousness, where cliarity endureth long
solicitous for all, believing all things, hoping all ihings, ^ Cov.
enduring all thitigs; (whence is that of the Apostle, Who is^ Cor.
weak, and I am not tceak? who is offended, and I burn^^'^^-
not ?) where the whole brotherhood mourning together,
beareth its own burdens, secure in mutual affection, all in
tum bearing with one another in love, endeavouring to keep Eph. 4,
the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. This will be
the Chm-ch, brother Sympronian; this will be the "people
Dom again in Christ of water and the Holy Spirit."
13. " I know not," you say, " whether sin can be remitted
by Bishops, since our Lord hath said. Whosoever shall deny 'M.at.io,
Me before men, hitn will I also deny before My Father
WMch is in heaven. Why then did your Novatian teach
this, when a Priest, before he had falsely assumed the
Episcopate, long before Cornelius was made Bishop of
Rome, before he was envious of his priesthood ? You have
the evidence of Cyprian to this ; Cyprian, whom not even
ye have ever been able to defame. For in a certain place
he writes to Antonianus' after this manner; ' It was added, 'Ep, 55.
moreover, (Novatian being then the writer, and with his owUp jjg
voice reciting what he had written, and Moyses, then a
Confessor, now a Martyr, subscribing,) that peace should be
given to the lapsed when sick, and in extremities; which
Epistie was sent throughout the world ^, and brought^ to the'mun-
liuowledge of aU the Churches.' What sayest thou, brother ^^^^^
Sympronian? Novatian wrote this, and, that he might add 7^';
tne assent of his entire will, recited it also when written, v.
His right hand is witness; witness the hand which wrote;
witness the tongue which read. As yet Cornelius, on account
of whom all this envy of yours burst forth, was not Bishop.
Long subsequent to this, with very many brother Bishops,
with very many Confessors, and forthwith Martyrs, as the
same Cyprian writes *, he agreed in the decision ofthe elders, ""'•^-^-S-
that peace might be given. If the approach to penance is to

342 Contrast of Cornelius and Novatian.
S. Pac. be refused, Novatian is involved in the guilt, who wrote,
— '- — ' recommended, and recited this. Where then vvas this im
patient rigour? Where then this unrelenting censorship?
Had no one preferred Cornelius to you, that authority of
' added Novatian' so writing had remained.
14. Now this whole judgment displeaselh, now are arrows
shot at us, and these very men furnish them, by whose
authority tbe cause whereat they direct them, gained its
strength. But when began the Novatians to fall into this
very heresy ? Listen, I pray, and consider the whole course
of your ei-ror. Comelius, now made Bishop of Home by
sixteen Bishops, had succeeded to the place of the vacant
Chair, and in that virginal chastity wherewith he was endued;
suffered frequent persecutions from the angered Prince.
At that lime by chance a certain Presbyter named Novatus '°,
having defrauded the widows in the Church of Carthage,
robbed orphans, denied and withheld the money of the
Church, cast his father out of his house, suffered him to die
of hunger and left hira without burial, stricken with his heel
the worab of his pregnant wife, and destroyed her child,
came from Africa to Rome. And there, when at the urgent
request of his brethren in the Church, the day on which he
must render account at Carthage was close upon him, he lay
concealed. 15, And not long after, when this Novatian vvas troubled
al the Episcopate of Cornelius, (for he had hoped it for
himself,) he, vvith sorae partizans of his side, (as is men's wont
in such cases,) urges him on when hesitating, encourages him
when doubtful, exhorts him to hope for something great.
He finds some out of the number of those who escaped the
tempest of that persecution, in whose minds he could infuse
against Cornelius this very odium about the receiving of the
lapsed. He gives to Novatian their letters to him. He by
authority of these letters, there being already a Bishop sitting
at Rome, in opposition to the laws of the singleness of the
Priesthood, assumes to himself the name of a second" Bishop;
accuses Cornelius of being in communion with the lapsed ;
asserts his own innocence. Over against such a man I am
>" S Cvnr, En, 52. ad Corn. f. 3. " See St. C, on the oneness of the
 - .'r r ¦ !?_;„»  nf= n^ lia k ^ r. \R^ „. r.

Absolution, as Baptism, given by Xt's authority, given by Xt. 343
to render account ; against such, I am to maintain the cause
of modesty; against such is purity oflife to be vindicated!
16, " But," thou wilt say, " why do ye too. Bishops,
approve such things ?" This let another say; do thou defend
Novatian. Let the cause seem lo others inexcusable ; to
thee it should ° be acceptable. Be he innocent in thy sight,
whoever is in thy behalf guilty. Accuse not another of a
crime, from which you cannot clear yourself AVell, be it
that we Bishops every way owe a debt of shame, because vve
have received the name of Apostles, because we are sealed
with the title of Christ, "The Lord," thou sayest, " denies
him that denieth, I would not that thou shouldest acknow
ledge him denying." Who does acknowledge him denying ?
He, I ask, who constrains bim to penance, rebukes him,
shews him his crime, lays bare his wounds, tells him of
eternal punishments, corrects him by the destruction rf the
jlesh ? This is to chasten, not to acknowledge. The Lord
saith unto us, Ye are the salt of the earth. Good then is Matt. 5,
* 13
the harmony when we so teach'', nor will its authority be
slight, whosoever shall hear us. Thou seest that the sentence
of the Lord is not trampled on, but enforced by us ; severity
is not laid aside, but His will laid open.
17, " But," thou wilt say, " you forgive sin to the penitent,
whereas it is allowed to you to remit sin only in Baptism,"
Not to me at all, but to God only. Who both in Baptism
forgiveth the guilt incurred, and rejecteth not the tears of
the penitent. But what I do, I do not by my own right, but
by the Lord's. JVe are labourers together uith God, saith i Cor,
the Apostle; ye are God's building; and again, I havei\,',^_
planted, Apollos watered ; but God gave the increase. So 6- 7.
then, neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that
¦waiereth ; but God that giveth the increa.se. Wherefore,
whether vve baptize, whether we constrain to penance, or
grant pardon to the penitent, we do this by the authority of
Christ. See thou to it, whether Christ hath this power,
whether Christ have done this.

° licet omitted Vat. i. b. let others P Rente ergo psallimus,istadlcendo.
blame the laxity of the Church (if such Latin, conjectures " salimus," in al-
it be); to a sect, springing from such lusion to " sal terrse" just before.
founders, that laxity was gain.

344 All have Baptism, few, penitence, though open to all.
s. Pac. 18. " If remission of sin," thou sayest, " could be given to
— '¦ — ^the penitent. Baptism was not necessary." Most senseless
coraparison! For Baptism is the Sacrament of the Lord's
' "<=¦''- Passion : the pardon of penitents is the earning' of him
that confesseth. The former all can obtain, because it is the
' gfatiffi gift of the grace' of God, that is, a free gift ; but penitence
gratia is the toil of the few, who after falling arise, who after
^- wounds recover, who are holpen by tearful prayers, who
1 Cor. 5, recover life through the destruction of the Jlesh.
19. Thou maintainest that to no purpose did I adduce
'S-iek. that instance that God hath said, / desire not the death of a
18 32.
' ' sinner, but rather that he repent. What had I added that of
Is. 30, Isaiah, When thou shalt return and mourn, then shalt thou
15. Ixx.
see ab. be Saved, and know where thou hast been ? What if that of
?:^^* the Apocalypse, Remember therefore from whence thou art
5. ' fallen, atid repetit, and do the first works ? " These things,"
(thou wilt say,) " were spoken to the Gentiles before Baptism."
Rom. 3, Hear the Apostle, Now we know that what things soever the
law saith, it saith to them who are under the law. Therefore,
those who lived without the law will not be holden by this
condition of repentance. And should they have repented,
they had done it out of an unconstrained faith, not by any
bond of repentance imposed by the law.
20. Therefore (thou wilt say) the Jews at least who
repented before Baptism cannot repent after Baptism. Who
taught thee this, brother Sympronian ? Who convinced thee
that he who may have repented before, ought not to repent
aftei-wards ? But this we wUl see hereafter. Meanwhile, even
if the Jews were precluded from repentance after Baptism,
because they had repented before, allow that the GentUes at
least who, before, knew not the law of repentance, ought to
repent afterwards. But I would not that thou shouldest be
deceived even as to the Jews. For on this very ground did
they before repent, because they had cormpted thefr old
Baptism, and they repented as having, after Faith, betrayed
iCor.io,the Faith. Hear the Apostie, Moreover, brethren, I would
^~"*' not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were
under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; and were
all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and iti the sea; and did
all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same

Frequent pardon might aicourage sin, unless penitence painful. 345
spiritual drink; for they drank qf that spiritual Rock that
foUowed them: and that Rock was Christ. This Baptism
then they had violated, and therefore did they repent. Let
us now see what thou sayest.
21. " If God bids man often repent," (sayest thou,) " He
aUows him often to sin." What sayest thou ? Does he then
who frequentiy points out the remedy for a crime, point out
the crime ? And when the physician cures, does he teach us
to be constantly wounded ? God wisheth not man to sin even
once, and yet He delivers him from sin. Nor yet when He
dehvereth, doth He leach sin ; as neither does he vvho
delivers fi-om a fire, teach to kindle it; nor does he who
rescues the shipwrecked from the cliffs, drive him upon the
rocks. It is one thing to be delivered from danger, another
to be forced upon danger. And perchance I might allow
this, if luxury were accounted penitence, on which such toil
is imposed, the destruction of the flesh enjoined, continual
tears, unending groans. Will he then who has been cured
wish again lo feel the knife, again to suffer cautery ? Will
he wish to sin again, and again to repent, when it is written.
Sin no more, lest a worse thing come unio thee ; and again, John 5
On him that sinneth constantly I have no mercy ¦*. ^'*-
22. But if, as thou sayest, he is driven into sin, to whom
is pointed out the medicine of penance; what then will be his
case, who is shut out even from penance ? who has his whole
wound laid bare, and yet despafrs of any remedy ? who is
utterly and entirely denied any approach to life ?
23. "In Baptism," (thou wUl say,) "we die once for all
according to the Apostle, Know ye not, that so many of MSRom. 6,
as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into His 3- *•
Death? Therefore we are buried with Him by Baptism
into death : that like as Christ was raised up from the dead
by the glory of the Father, even so we also should tvalk in
newness oflife. What marvel ? The Apostle taught that we
were renewed, that no one might sin. And yet it followed
that he who had sinned should repent. The one is to live
uninjured, the other cured. The innocent should receive a
' probably Ecclus. 12, 3. " non est ritur," but the Novatians required the
enim ei bene qui assiduus est in mails." penitence, refused the reward, abso-
' aperitur. Latin, conjectures " ope- lution.

346 Xfs lovefor tf soul; penitence of S.Peter; confession ofS. Thom as,
S. Pac. crown, the penitent pardon : the one a reward, the other a
^^^-y' remedy. And, lastly, the same Apostle saith. For when we
6.9. 'were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the
ungodly. Much more then, being now justified by His
Blood, we shall be saved from wrath through Hitn. From
the wrath, that is, which was due to sinners. But if He
suffered not the Gentile people to die, much more when
redeemed will He not suffer them to be lost. Nor wdl He
cast away those, whom He bath bought at a great Price.
Nor is the loss of His servants a little matter in His eyes.
Rom. 6, He That has risen again shall die no more, as it is written.
But Himself is our Advocate with ihe Father, H'lmself inter-
cedeth for our sins, no powerless Maintainor of the cause of
the wi-etched, no inadequate Intercessor ! Answer, brother ;
can the devil oppress the servants of God, and cannot Christ
set them free ?
24. Thou sayest, that " the repentance of Peter was before
the Passion of our Lord ?" No one adduced this instance to
thee. And yet Peter had been already baptized. For to him
Johni3, the Lord had said % He that is washed needeth not save to
wash his feet, but is clean every whit. AfterAvards, however,
he received the remedy of Christ's Death, but he repented
' hoc before, and was esteemed holy before he attained to this'
addedY. jg^g^^ j^qj. ^ould his repentance be written as a memorial,
Mat26,had it not in some way profited the penitent. He wept, it
^^" is said, bitterly. WUlest thou not that the believer should do
what Peter did ? Wiliest thou not that what profited Peter
should profit us ? Come say, Favoureth it not me ', that
Thomas, after the Resurrection of the Lord, doubt of the
Resurrection ? Is he not marked by the Lord as giulty of
faithlessness, when are shewn him the prints of the nails, the
pierced Hands, the wound in the Side, when the Lord saith
John20, unto him thus. Be not faithless, but believing ? What then ?
^^" Was he asharaed lo repent ? Was he not humbled ? Does
he not straightway acknowledge his God and his Lord?
And is not that confession his coraraendation ?
26. How acutely now dost thou dispatch that head which
I set down ", that power was given unto Bishops, that what-
= see on Tert. de Bapt. o. 12. p. 270. ¦> posui Galesin. ed. Par. Gall. In
n. i. Oxf. Tr. the marg. of Ag. it is given as n con-
• Aee. Thomas mens nonne, &c, jecture for potui.

Our Lord in S. Matt, limits not Church's power to remit sins. 347
soever they bound on earth, should be bound also in heaven ;
and whatsoever' ihey loosed on earth, should be loosed also'.^^^^^'
in heaven. Thou sayest, that this has reference not lo the
Faithful, but to Catechumens, that in the case, namely, of
people yet to be baptized, sins were allowed either to be
loosed or retained. Lastiy, thou joinest together clauses
fi-om two Evangelists, so as to seem one ; and addest, that
what Matthew detailed less fully, John filled up : so that
whereas the Lord had said according to Matthew, Go ye, Mat.28,
therfore, and teach all natiotis, baptizing them in the Name
of the Father, atid qf the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, He
completed His words in John, saying, Whosesoever sins yeJohn20,
remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye
retain, they are retained; so that this loosing or binding may
seem to refer lo the Gentiles who were yet to be baptized,
because the former Evangelist spoke first of the Gentiles, but
the latter " filled up" concerning loosing and binditig. What
sayest thou ? Do the two Evangelists relate meanings mu
tually halved between them, and but half entire ? Were they
mutually deficient either in language or in reason ? Or did
not in all the Holy Spirit fill the whole man, carrying out
enthely the sense proposed, aud defining the words even to
the full ? No one super-addeth to a man's testament when Gal, 3,
confirmed: shall another covenant change the covenant of
God ? What is this desire in you of overcoming, that you
dare any such thing? What is this, which according to
Matthew himself the Lord had said before His Passion,
Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: Mat.is,
and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed iti
heaven ? Our Lord had foretold this in St. Matthew, and
made there no mention of the Gentiles. Why then do you
join on the chapter of John to him, where he has set down
what is peculiar to himself, and so set it down, as to keep it
distinct from the Gentiles ; which, had he wished to refer to
the Gentiles, he could surely join that together which himself
elsewhere set down.
26. All thou seekest then, thou hast in Matthew. Why
didst not thou, who teachest a Bishop, read the whole ?
Look at the first head of that command. According to the
relation of Matthew himself, the Lord spake a little above to

348 His words go to penitents in Church, not heathen or individuals.
S.Pac. Peter; (He spake to one, that from one He might lay the
 ^foundation of unity;) afterwards delivering the very same
comraand in coramon to all. He still begins in the same
Mat.16, terras as to Peter; And I say also unto thee. Hie saith, that
thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My Church;
and the gates of hell shall tiot prevail agaitist it. And 1
will give unto thee ihe keys ofthe kingdom of heaven; and
whatsoever thou shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven;
and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven. Say, brother, did He speak this of the Gentiles
only. Upon this rock, He saith, / will build My Church ?
Doth He call nations not baptized, the Church? Is man not
as yet re-born, the body of Christ ? What do I loose to the
Gentiles ? What is not bound ? For if it is not imputed, nor
bound, why bind I on, what I bind not of right? The
Gentile is free frora the Law. See now, on the other hand,
whether both words do not agree with the baptized. He is
loosed by pardon, because he was bound by sin: he is
bound by anatheraa, because he had been loosed by faith,
and set free through grace. But if I grant that this power
•etarf- of loosing and binding regarded the Gentiles also', much
more do I prove that it appertained to the baptized. For if
he could be loosed or bound, who had no chain, how much
more he, who was held by the laws of faith ?
Mat. 18, 27. Thou sayest that Matthew had written. If thy brother
^^' shall trespass against thee, go and tell hitn his fault between
thee and him alone ; and that immediately after the Lord
Mat, 18, added. Whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in
^^' heaven ; so that it would seem to have reference to offence
given to a brother. But look, seest thou not what He saith
above, If thy brother shall trespass against thee ? but here
He addeth. Verily I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall loose
on earth, %c. The forraer is a coramand to one, the latter a
power of loosing granted to many; the one, that same
looseth against whom it is committed, the othej, the Church ;
the former is obtained without the priest, withoutthe brethren,
the latter from all. Whatsoever ye shall loose. He says.
lexcepitHe excepted^ nothing whatever. Whatsoever, He says,
^- great or small. Listen to what He saith to Peter below, that
sin against man is to be forgiven seventy times seven, in

Parables on penitence relate to f Jews, as images off Cliurch. 349
order to shew that in other cases it can be forgiven at least
once^ Aud yet he who sins against Peter, doth despite to
the Lord, as He declares Himself when speaking to Samuel,
They have tiot rejected thee, but they hare rejected Me. * 5_*™'
What then is commanded lo us so often, is allowed to the '"
Church, at least, once.
•2S. But lo return to the lost sheep, the piece qf silver, andLuteio.
the younger son, examples upon which I sUghtly touched in
mv former letter, thou hast gone over again in full, teaching
and shewing that the piece of silver, and the sheep, and ihe
younger son, refer to pubUcans and sinners, that is. a lowly
people, not to the image of the Christian people, nor the
likeness of the faithfid. I congratulate myself on being
taught, but I am sorry that I comprehend not. For what
shall 1 say .• That whatsoever the law saith, it saith to those
under the law, and that this was spoken principaUy to the
former people, but as a likeness of the faithfid, but as an
image of those who should be, as the Apostie saith. Now alli Cor.
these things happetted unio them for ensamples: and they are '
written for our admonition, upon whom ihe ends qfthe world
are come: and again, All which ihings in ihem were a^^^-lOi
shadow qf good Ihings io come. Certainly thou thyself
acknowledgest that these things were spoken to publicans
and sinners, that is. a lowly people, and therefore the younger.
Say then, is not the Christian people itself that younger
people!^? Hath it not grown together into the root: Hath
He not compacted these members into one ? built, as it is Eph. 2.
written, upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets,
Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner Stone. Is He'Rom.s,
the God ofthe Jews oidy ? Is He not also qfthe Gentiles ?
Yes, qf the Gentiles also. For there is One God, Who
justifieth the ungodly by faith, £md the uncircumcision "
through faith. Certainly, that lowly people, whom God
compared to the piece of silver, the younger son, and the
sheep, was the Church, whence are Aposties, whence is the
whole assembly of believers, whence the Christian people.
» See on Ten. de Pa;nit. c. 7. p. 362. Tbe Ed. notices that a little part of the
n. d. Oxf. Tr. sentence is wanting, the letters being
J See Tert. adv. Jud. u. 1. adv. feint and illegible, else it seems com-
Marc. iii. uit. plete.
' The Vat. supplies " acrobystiam."

350 Whatissaidtothepublicansandsinners, belongs to all penitents.
s. Pac. To this body then' are joined our members also, and all
; — '¦ — ' portions of believers, out of the wild olive tree of the Gentiles,
1 ergo , , .
added that they might grow together into a good olive tree, par-
Rrem.il.^'"^*''^' ^® *^® Apostle saith, of its fattiess ; and so we raight
be all one in Christ, Jew and Greek, bond and free. If,
i^humi- therefore, we with those lowly ones° are one body, those
'things which were said to the lowly among the ancients
were spoken also lo us ; and thus whatever was declared to a
part of the body, was announced to the whole body.
29. I will speak more plainly still. This latter, this poor,
this lowly people was an image of the Church, the hurable
and raodest soul, the soul delivered through Christ. This
Ps. 16, the Lord carae to save. This He left not in hell. This is
^^- the sheep which is carried back on the shoulders, that is,
with the effort and might of patience. This the piece of
silver, which is looked for, and, when found, is shewn unto
the neighbours, Seest thou how its fashion is like unto the
similitude of penitents ? Seest thou that mercy is extended
even to this time ? Seest thou that whatever was spoken to
the Church at its birth, relates also to the Church in its fulness?
Lukei5, Thence did the Lord then add. Likewise joy shall be in
heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety
and nine just persons, which need no repentance. For if all
3 com- these things were written for our admonition', to whom, I ask,
monen- shall that sinful, hurable, people be corapared, but to the
penitent people ? And if, the figures recurring in regular
order, the ninety and nine sheep that were safe are the whole
Church, but the one that strayed in that small portion of
« ac om. offenders, the* piece of money which was lost is that wretched
^^'- sinner, let the son returning after his evil ways, be held the
pattern of bim that is redeemed.
^positum 30. Thou now seest that I rightly set down^, when treating
f^^^y of the cure of penitents, that the Lord said, They that are
Mark 2, whole have no need of the physician, but they that are sick ;
jj^t 5 and rightly again, Blessed are they that mourn, for they
4- shall be comforted. Whatsoever was said of publicans and
sinners, will apply to all that are sick, and all that are
miserable. 31. Thou sayest, " It was written of Martyrs only. Blessed
are they that mourn." Does no one bewail his sins besides

All grieve together; largeness of pardon tchen one sin excluded. 351
them ? Doth not David cry. Every night wash I my bed ? Ps. 6, 6.
and again, For I have eaten ashes as it tvere bread; andj^'^'^'^'
mingled my drink with weeping? Saith not Jacob, Few andGea.H,
evil have the years of my life been? Does not the Apostle
write to Timothy, Greatly desiring to see thee, being mindful^ Tim.
of thy tears? And yet he spoke not this of a Martyr. What '
now ? Are the eyes of the wretched penitents dry ? And
they who grieve that they have sinned, know they not how
to weep ? We ourselves, the communicants, we, the faithful,
have not we tears? Hath anyone of us pleasure in rejoicing,
when the world rejoieeth ? Ye, Novatians, Now ye are full, l Cor.
now ye are rich, ye have reigned as kings without us. It is '
not then they only who are miserable, who are the objects of
commiseration ".
32. Your next proposition is, that it is written by the Lord,
All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto Mat.i2,
men. But whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it^^' ^^'
shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in
the world to come. Either I am mistaken, or this example
makes against thee. For if all manner qf sin and blasphemy
shall be forgiven, thou seest that pardon is not denied to
penitents; all sin then, even blasphemy itself then. Accord
ing to Luke you have it added. And whosoever shall sm''Lukei2,
against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him. What^"'
can be more large than this as to the mercy of God, the
clemency of the Judge ? Is not thine eye evil because the Mat.20.
Householder is good ? May not He do, what He willeth ?
Moreover, Who art thou that Judgest a servant? to his owti B,om.
Master he standeth or faileth. Yea, God is able to make ^ ' '
him stand. But he that blasphemeth against the Holy Spirit,
He saith, shall not be forgiven. Thou usually readest the
whole lessons. Why didst thou not read here what that
meaneth, against the Spirit f Thou hast it written above,
that', when our Lord was casting out devils by His word, and ' 'i^°^
performing many other deeds by the power of the Spirit", the v.
Pharisees said. This fellow doth not cast out devils but 6w^P"'''^''
' ¦' •' Jor spe
ciaU
' i. e. The sympathy of the members non pare, in D. del. p. 237 h. quoted by Mat. 12,
of the Church is not confined to the Sabat. ad loo. and in the latter clause, 24.
fallen; all " groan, being burdened" Opt. c. Don. vii. Breviar. fid. c. Arian.
and so all have sympathy. ap. Sirm. quoted ib. on S. Matt. 12,
'' So quoted also by Lucif. Calar. de 32.

ramur

352 Sin ag^tf H. Gh. total blindness ; past sin no where threatened.
s. Pac. Beelzebub the prince of the devils. This it is to have sinned
— — 1 against the Holy Spirit, to have blasphemed against those
things which were wrought by the Holy Spirit. For in other
sins we either fall through en-or, or are conquered by fear, or
supe- are overcome' by tbe infirmity of the flesh. This is the
blindness of not seeing what thou seest, imputing to the devil
the works of the Holy Spirit, and calling that glory of God,
by which the devil hiraself is overcome, the power of the
devil. This it is then which shall not be forgiven. All otber
things, brother Sympronian, are forgiven to good penitents.
33. After this thou thus givest the instances of the branches
Johnis, and the vine : in John the Lord saith, / am the true Vine,
' ' and My Father is the Husbandman. Every branch iti Me
that beareth not fruit. He taketh away, and every branch
that beareth fruit. He purgeth it. Thou seest then that in
the branches fmit is required, that is, good works of repent-
Mat. 3, ance, as John says. Bring forth therefore fruits meet for
^' repentance. Thou seest that the branches are purged. This
purging is the destruction qf the flesh, the loss of joy, the
loss of inheritance, the toils of life ; and these are the peculiar
acts of penitents. You see also that the Husbandman is the
Lord", Who destroy eth not even the very branches, but
purgeth and gathereth, some certainly for the fire, some to
renew and plant again His vineyards.
iSam.2, 34. " Eli the priest," thou sayest, " speaketh, saying, If
' ^^' one man sin agaitist atiother, they shall pray for him: but if
a man sin agaitist the Lord, who shall intreat for him ? In
i John5, Uke manner John, Ifatiy man see his brother sin a .sin which
is not unto death, he shall ask, and He shall give him life for
them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death:
I do not say that thou shalt pray for it. Thou seest that all
this has reference to sins stiU remaining, notlo those persons
who have at any time sinned, and begun to repent before
any one asketh for them. It were a long task lo unfold the
instances. Remark all the sins which God threatens, thou
wilt at once see that they are present sins. But if his past
righteousness shall not profit the righteous in the time of his
Ezek. iniquity, neither shall his wickedness which he hath forsaken
^^' hurt the wicked man in the time of his righteousness ; for it
= Agricultorem Dominum V. agriculturam Domini Edd.

God changes even declared sentence, punishes only enduring sin. 353
is written. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous Is. 56, 7.
man his thoughts : and let him returti utito the Lord, and he
shad obtain mercy. But if God hath punished even past
sins, tell me, hatii He it not in His own power to change
His sentence against him, to whom'' He hath appointed
punishment and suffering for things past and overlooked ?
Did He not deliver Rahab, Nebuchadnezzar the king, the
Gibeonites, th* Ninevites, and Zoar, from the destruction
foretold ? Doth not Joel thus speak in His Name ', Turn i per
unto the Lord your God with all your heart, and with fasting, 'P^"""
and with weeping, atid with mourning, for He is gracious 12— 14.
atid merciful, slow to anger, atid qf great kindness, and
repenteth Him qf the evil. Who knoweth if He voill return
and repent, atid leave a blessing behind Him ? Wherefore if
thou shalt have any how proved that punishment is appointed
for the sinner, thou must allow this, either that it is appointed
¦for enduring sins", or that liberty is left to God of changing
His sentence in their favour, on repentance.
35. Thou sayest it is further written. If thy hand or thy Mat.18
foot offend thee, cast them from thee. The meaning of this ^-
Moses foretold by the testimony of tbe Book of Deuteronomy,
If thy brother, (for these are our eyes and our hands,) or thy Deut.
daughter, or thy wife, which is iti thy bosom, or thy friend,^^' ^¦
which is as thine own soul, entice thee, saying. Let us go and
serve other gods, which thou hast not known: then he added
below. Thou' shalt accuse him, and thine hand shall 6ever.8.9.
vpon him to put him to death. Dost thou see then that
this was not spoken of penitents, but of those who not only
themselves persevere in wickedness, but also cease not lo put
stumblingblocks in our way ? These, however dear they be,
we must relinquish ; however useful, we must abandon.
36. Further, thou settesl forth that the Apostle Paul said,
fut away from among yourselves the evil things ; the evilicor,5
which continues, that is. But repentance is not an evil, for ^^•
* Latinius'coni, "deque" for "de quo" ' LXX, so quoted nearly by S. Cypr.
gives an easier reading, " If God hath Ep. ad Fortun. |, 5. p, 284. Oxf. T'r,
punished even pastsins,andhas appoint- Lucif. Cal, de non pare, in D, del.
ed punishment and suffering for things p, 228. d.
past and overlooked, say, hath He it not b as if it bad been ri mtifi; whioh
m Hie power to change His sentence," S, Aug. qu. 39. in Deut. observds, it i»
'peccatis perseverantibus V. in p, not.
al. Edd.

854 Incestuous Corinthian given over to suffer only in the body.
s, Pao, David saith, It is a good thing to make confession unto the
' Lord. And yet he who is doing penance is not with me,
nor is he joined in the portion of the saints, nor in peace''.
1 Cor, 5, But the Apostie saith. If any man that is called a brother be
a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a
drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such an one not even to eat.
Thou seest that not without cause doth it stand, if he be,
i. e. one who is not yet penitent, who has not ceased to be
wicked. And certainly the same words apply to the covetous,
to drunkards, and to railers. Answer, brother, is no one of
"pace this kind comprehended in your communion'? Thence then
Is. 1,28, is it that God crieth by Isaiah, The destruction of the trans
gressors and of the sinners shall be together; not of the
penitent, not of those who are busied in works of mercy,
ls.1,18. to whom God saith again in the same Isaiah, Though your
sitis be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though
they be red like crimsoti, they shall be as wool.
37. " Nevertheless," thou sayest, " the Apostle condemned
him that erred. For in the first Epistle to the Corinthians
ver. 3-5, he saith thus : For I verily, as absent iti body, but present in
.spirit, have already judged, concerning him that hath so done
this deed, in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye
are gathered together, with the power of our Lord Jesus
Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction
of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the Day of the
Lord Jesus." Mark, brother, first that he condemns not those
with whom this raan is in coramunion. He alone who had
done this deed, is delivered to Satan, he only is excora-
municated, the peace of the Saints being kept entire. Ye
for one sinner condemn all churches. Next thou seest, that
this very incestuous sinner is not delivered to death, but to
Satan, to be reformed, to be buffeted, to repent. Lastly, he
says,yb»- the destruction qf the flesh, not however of the soul,
» et V. not even of the spirit also^, but/or ihe destruction of the flesh
only, trials, namely, straits in the flesh, wearing of the mem
bers, as in another place he saith of them who refrain not,
1 Cor, 7, Nevertheless, such shall have trouble in the flesh. Wouldest
»hocom,thou know''? In the second Epistle to the Corinthians, the
^- same Paul absolves this same wicked man. For of him he
ll not being yet reconciled, nor admitted to the Holy Communion,

Tenderness qfS. Paul, mitigating his own sentence. 355
saidl, Sufficietit to such a man is this punishment which was2Cor.2,
inflicted of many. So that contrariwise ye ought rather to ~ '
forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such an one
should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. fVlierefore
I beseech you, that ye would conflrm tjour love toward him.
And so below. To whotn ye forgive any thing, I forgive also : ver. lo.
for if I forgave any thing, to whotn I forgave it, for your '
sakes forgave I it in the Persoti of Christ; lest Satan should
get an advantage^ of us. Seest thou the indulgence of the
Apostle, tempering even his own sentences ? Seest thou his
most gentle lenity, so far reraoved from your pride ? Widely
differing from the fi-ont which Novatian assumes, but con
sulting for the common life and salvation of all ?
38. But thou inveighest' against us also with the severity' inve-
of a censor. Thou sayest, that " according to the law of ^^"^
heaven it is not allowed to break one of the commandments,
and that lambs ought not to hold communion with wolves,
and that all consenting unto such is in fault, that^ he then^etom.
who toucheth pitch is defiled, and that there is no society of '
light with darkness, of the temple qf God with idols, or
agreement of Christ with Belial." Thou sayest at last that
we "rescind the commandments of God." Do we alter one
titfle of the law, or the Novatians rather'', who have violated
aU laws of the Church, all laws of concord, who, after so
many years of peace, so many sacred treaties, have produced
these new laws of yours, new customs, new rites ^, feigning ' om, v,
sanctity under an inexorable front, a sanctity heretofore
unknown''? Do we receive wolves into the Church, who* area-
avoid the very faces of heretics, or the Novatians rather,
who, themselves rapacious wolves, shudder at the poor sheep
but little more wretched than themselves ? Do we " consent
unto the wicked," do we " touch pitch," have we fellowship
with darkness, do we join ourselves unto idols and utito
Belial, or they who received Evaristus, who received Nico
stratus, and the others who left the Church, defiled in tongue,
' The text has possideatur, for which transposition of the text "Novatiani,
in Ep.i. fin, possideamur was substituted quia [qui V.] tota Ecclesiae, tota con-
from R. which S. Aug, also has c. Ep. cordise, an potius jura violarunt" for
Farm, iii, §. 3, and Ambros^ ad loc, " an potius N." as a little below. The
Possideatur seems to be the correction Vat. omits " an potius" as evidently
of a scribe. misplaced.
' There has plainly been here a slight

356 Novatians insist on insulated severity^
3. Pac. in hand, in life ? Have we dealings with adulterers and thieves,
— '-  '¦ or they who preferred Novatus over their own Uves and heads',
after he had embezzled the money of orphans and widows,
the murderer of his wretched parent and of his wife's offspring,
not only not penitent, but even glorying ?
iTim.5, .39. But the Apostle Paul said. Lay hands suddenly on no
man. Yet he teacheth, that slowly and after repentance it
must not be refused. " Yet at the destruction of Jericho
Achan the son of Carrai was put to death for stealing a
garment." Slay ye then all who have stolen our money and
our books, and exercise your fury against the bones of
Acts 15, Novatus. Take upon you again that yoke which neither
our fathers nor we were able to bear. Why delay ye, O
Deut. Novatians, to ask eye for eye, tooth for tooth, to demand life
' ' for life, to renew once more the practice of circumcision
and the sabbath ? Put to death the thief Stone the
petulant ". Choose not to read in the Gospel that the
Lord spared even the adulteress who confessed, when none
had condemned her; that He absolved the sinner who
washed His feet with her tears ; that He delivered Rahab at
Jericho, itself a city of the Phenicians ; that He set Tamar
free from" the sentence of the Patriarch; that when the
Sodomites also perished, He destroyed not the daughters of
Lot ; willing likewise to have delivered his sons-in-law, had
they believed the destruction to come.
40. Come, dost thou not remember that the Lord saith by
Ps. 119, David, With tiiem that hated peace tvas I peaceful? and
^^j'^ that the sentence of Solomon* is not withheld when he saith,
Gal. 6, A brother that helpeth a brother shall be exalted ? What
^' ^' says the Apostle ? Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a
fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the
spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be
tempted. Bear ye one another's burdens, and so shall ye
fulfll the law of Christ ; and again, (which I have before
Rom. 9, quoted,) I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ
for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh; and
' vita; suae et capiti praetulerunt, i, e, a, " by the sentence of the Patriarch."
risked their salvation by following him. o Prov, 18, 19. so quoted by S. Cypr.
in as in the law of " the stubborn and ab.Ep,55.§.15. p.l26.andhyS.Pau^i-
rebellious son." Deut. 21, 18 — 21. nus. see Sabat. ad loo.
" by His Providence. The Vat. omits

neglect tenor of mercy in O. and N. T. 357
again, I arn made all things to all men, that I might by all^ Cor.
means save all^ ; that is, so as to share their groans wilh the '
wounded, suffering with the sick, death with the dying, to
be able to blend the fall of brethren with his own standing,
to abate' fi-om his own health, and apply medicine to the'deoe-
. , . dere V.
Sinking. 41. What profiteth it you to harden yourselves with an
haughty and haid brow, to be stiff* and bear your necks ^"gere
high, to turn away your faces from the miserable, to close the
ear and eye? Have ye, I pray you, never fallen? Is there no
stain on your minds ? No mote, I pray, in your eyes ? Who
will boast that he hath a clean heart, or that he is free from
sins? Ye, I suppose, are just, benevolent, temperate, your
members are all sound, your whole body unharmed, ye have
no need of a physician, nor of medicine for weakness ! Enter
ye heaven at once, penetrate the approaches to paradise
while the sword gives way*" before you, close your holy gifts
against so many nations of ours, who confess the One and
Only God ! But if they are in a far different state from that
which the implacable rigour of nature and your cruelty pre
tend, ye must see now, O Novatians, that God can have
mercy ; now, that a remedy, late though it be, is open to
wretched brethren who confess what is past ; now, that that
wounded man, passed by by tbe Levite and Priest, can be
healed by Christ ; now, that the prayers of the Church are
not to be refused to the humble ; now, that the hands of the
Priests are to be imparted to those brethren who deserve
pity. 42. But we understand, as thou reproachest us, that the
Church of God is a dove, not bitter with gaU', not fierce nor
rending with talons, white ^ moreover with smaU and lender' oan-
plumage. We know likewise that, being ihe well* of living addedY.
teater, and a fountain sealed, it is defiled with no filth of ^'^'^"'^
engulfing heresy, and that it is a garden enclosed and full of
herbs great alike and small, vile and precious ; that it is the
eight souls from the Ark, among whom, however, was Ham also,
f according to a reading trmras for them unharmed, as sinless.
ritrmi Titas D. E, F, G. &c. see Scholz, ¦¦ which the dove was supposed not to
1 cedente some edd. others ca?dente have. Horus Hierogl, i. 54.
" while the sword smiteth" yet leaves

358 Heretics after a time cannot grow, their folly manifest.
S, Pac. and those thousands of birds and beasts, in pairs and in
Ep.III. Jer. 2 sevens, clean alike and unclean. But by the dry fountains
13. and clouds carried about of winds we understand the barren-
9 Pet. *^
2, 17.' ness of heretics, and tbe assaults of strangers' voices.
43. Neither do we protnise liberty, when we are ourselves
the servants of punishment, but we confess our sins, and
exhort the rest also lo confess theirs, and to believe on Him
Who Justifieth the wicked by faith. Who revoketh the
sentence pronounced against ¦wickedness. When also we
avoid you, we beware of false prophets and ravening wolves.
But we believe that Jannes and Mambres' vrithstood Moses,
as ye do the Catholics. Whence the Apostle layeth it down
2 Tim. thus, Now as Jannes and Mambres withstood Moses, so do
3 8 9
' ¦ ¦ these also resist the truth : men of corrupt minds, reprobate
concerning the faith. But they shall proceed no further :
for their folly shall be manifest unto all men, as theirs also
was. That this was spoken against you, is clear ; for ye can
neither proceed fiirther, nor hide your foUy.
Ecclus. 44. He that is washed by the dead, profiteth nothing^, he,
' ¦ that is, who is dipped in an heretical fountain, and in like
Ps. 140, manner, he who is anointed with the oil qf the sinner, who
" ^" is filled, that is, with an unclean spirit. So then ye shall be
also children of blood. For ye desire not the peace, but the
blood of brethren. Your cruelly " is a false faith. An heretical
congregation is an adulteress woman ; for the Catholic hath
never from the beginning left the couch and the chamber of
her Spouse, nor gone after other and strange lovers. Ye
have painted a divorced form in new colours, ye have with
drawn your couch from the old wedlock, ye have left the body
of a mother, the wife of One Husband, decking yourselves
out with new arts of pleasing, new allurements of corruption.
45. For whereas ye bring forward as a witness against me
the most blessed Cyprian, because in his Epistie on the
Lapsed' he says that Moses' and Daniel and Job prayed for
Ezek. sinners, and obtained not, our Lord saying. Though Noah,
' ' Daniel, and Job, were in it, they shall deliver neither son nor
» See the authorities for this reading, p. 238. n. b.
(which are inadequate,) in Scholz. ad " crudelitas. The Vat. has credulitas.
loc. » de Laps. §. 12. p. 166. Oxf. Tr.
• See above on S. Cypr, Ep, 71. §. 1. Y Noah, in S. Cypr.

Prayer not heard formsuch as willnotpray; yet Moses heard. 359
daughter ; they shall but deliver iheir own souls by their
righteousness. Would, would ye did rely on the witness of
Cyprian, would ye acquiesced in doctrines so salutai-y ! For
when he was urging the lapsed to penance, vvho were un
wUling to do penance because they said that they had received
peace from Confessors or Martyrs, he taught and shewed that
not even those Patriarchs obtained any thing for the un
repentant. For who can deliver oue unwilling ? Who can
humble himself for the proud ? Who obtain any thing for the
unrepentant? So when he said this, he was constraining
them to the remedies of penance. Nor did a man of such
gravity and merit in any wise contradict himself, but he
taught that the sinner must pour forth prayer, and must love
Confession. 46. These examples, however, of Cyprian shake you, in
which he relates that both Moses and other saints who
prayed for sinners, obtained not their request. Sayest thou?
Seest thou not for whom Moses obtained not his request ?
Retumed to the people, what heareth he in the camp ? The
voices of drunkards and the songs of the idol-sacrifice were
resounding through it. The people was still persevering in
wickedness, still remaining in the very crirae, but' repentance ' »* '^•
it knew not. And yet* who of us told thee that Moses 'etta-
obtained not his request ? God indeed had said unto him, "™ '
Whosoever hath sinned against Me, him will I blot out of'E:s:. 32,
My book. He had spoken, however, with the authority of a
Judge, and with the power of a Lord. But see how soon
He tumed back the sentence pronounced against the wicked
ness of the people. Listen. Immediately, in the same
place, the Prophet saith. And Moses besought the Lord Aw Ex. 32,
God, Lord, why doth Thy wrath wax hot against Thy
people? and so on. Then again below. And the Lordlh.y.ii.
repented ofthe evil which He thought to do unto His people.
Seest thou that the anger of God was softened ? Seest thou
that the offence was atoned for ? And he prayed for a people
not praying^, nor repenting what they had done. ^mganti
47. " But Noah," thou sayest, " and Daniel, and Job,"
could not deliver sotis nor daughters." And the meaning of
this is; if they shoidd ask for them who asked not theraselves,
if they should pray for him that persevered in crime, if they

360 Church one amid varied dignity, beauty, uses, of its parts.
S. Pac. would throw their protection over not individuals, not a few,
— '¦ — ^'but many thousands. Yet Noah delivered his own house
hold from the general ruin ; and Job received again all which
Dan. 2. he lost; and Daniel by prayer removed that sword which was
hanging over the wise men of Babylon. Lot certainly
Acts 27. prayeth for the safety of a city, Paul for the passengers of
the ship. So they who know how to repent are absolved
' a by help of the righteous.
48. Lastly, look even at the very words which are written,
They only shall be delivered. Who are they ? Those same
who pray for sinners, shall pray for such with impunity.
And why condemnest thou the Church ? Why forbiddest
thou lo pray for the penitent ? if we may pray even for those,
for whom we may not obtain ? Read, therefore, my Cyprian
¦with more care. Read the whole Epistle on the Lapsed ;
read another which he wi-ole to Antonianus, in which
Novatian is pressed by examples of all sorts. Then thou wilt
leam what he pronounced as to the healing of penitents ;
Cyprian, I say, who is opposed to you, and adhered to the
Catholic laws. TertulUan after he had fallen into heresy,
(for you have taken much from this source,) you may hear
himself, in his Epistle, and that same which he published when
a CathoUc, confess that the Church can forgive sins.
49. Thou seest then that the Church is a Queen in a
vesture of gold, wrought about with divers colours; con
sisting, that is, of many diverse bodies, and of many people.
This painting is not of one colour, nor doth this gi-eat diversity
glisten in one garment. This part of her array covereth,
another adomelh. One part is fitted to the bosom, another
sweeps along in the lowest fold, and contracts defilement in
the very act of walking. Pait is likened to the purple of
Martvrs ; part to virgin silk. A part is sewed on beneath in
1 Cor. 7, folds, or repaired by the stitches of the needle. One after
^" this manner, and another after that. And yet in all is .she
made one queen.
50. Therefore she is also a fi-uitful and rich vine, with.
many branches, and the varied' tresses of many a tendril.
'¦ " distincta, Aspice. Numquid in- uva," inserted by V. before " dis-
gentes ubique botrus, numquid omnis tentior."

Vastness and stability qf Catholic body, which Nov. cut off. 36 1
Look. Are there every where large clusters, is every grape full-
swelled ? Have none of these suffered from the winter cold ?
Has none endured the rough hail ? Has none to accuse the
burning heat of summer ? One bud is studded thicker with
shoots; another is stronger; another cleaner; one bursts
forth into fruit, another only into exuberance of leaves. Yet
is she a vine in every part beautiful.
51. She is the mother of virgins without nuttiber. Calcu- f^*"'- ^>
late novv, if thou canst, the Catholic flocks, and count on
thy fingers the swarms of onr people. Not those only, which
are scattered throughout the whole world and fill whole
regions, but those, brother Sympronian, which are with thee
in the nearest borders and in the neighbouring city. Con
template how many of us you alone see, how many people
of mine you alone meet. Art not thou absorbed as eaves-
droppings in great fountains, as a single drop by the ocean ?
Say, say, are these virgins the offspring of your people ? Art
thou alone the mother of so many ? This queen, I say, is
ours, the chosen one of her mother and perfect. Nothing ver. 7.
indeed can be chosen, except what is better and greater from
another ; nothing can be perfect except what is full.
52. Next consider this, whether she is not especially built ^P''- ^?
wpon the foundation ofthe Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ
Himself being the chief corner Stone. If her beginning was
before thee, if her belief was before thee, if she hath not left
her former foundations, if she hath not moved them, if she
hath not separated fi-om the rest of the body and appointed
her own rulers for herself and peculiar documents', well'; if' 'nstru-
she hath made unreceived interpretations, if she hath in
vented some new law, if she hath given a divorce fi-om peace
to her own body, then clearly may she seem to have left
Christ, then may she seem to stand apart from Prophets and
Aposties. 53. This then will be the great house, rich in diversity of ^ Tim.
all vessels, in which glistens the pure gold, in which gleams
the ductile silver, but which despises not, as it is written,
the vessels qf wood and earlh. For a great house eraployeth
• This break has been necessarily part plainly belongs to the Catholics,
made, although there is no distinction the latter to the Novatians.
in the present text, of which the former

362 Xt despiseth nothing though despicable, which He has made.
S. Pac. many services, is busied about various works. It seeks not
— : — ¦' silver only, nor is delighted with ornament of gold alone.
Now and then what is of slight account is more ornament to
things great '' ; and in a noble suite, things little are sometimes
pleasing. No workman despiseth his own work, nor thinks
that vile which he hath made. And whence was il, thinkest
thou, that Christ suffered for sinners, except that He was
unwilling to lose any thing which He Hiniself formed?
Whence was it, thinkest thou, that He even now intercedeth
with the Father for the miserable % except that He repels not
him of little worth, even though he be most despised. None
of those whom He has received, would He lose, although
compared to vessels of wood and earth, and so He putteth
together'' in His house all vessels.
54. At length, brother Sympronian, be not ashamed to be
with the many ; at length consent to despise these festering
spots" of the Novatians, and these parings of yours; at
length, to look upon the flocks of the Catholics, and the
people of the Church extending so far and wide. Where
one is, (thou wUt say,) there ara I also ; and where two are,
there is the Church : " where one," yet in concord, " where
two," but at peace. " Where one is, there is the Church also.''
Eccles. How much more, where many are ? -Two, it saith, are better
' ' ' than one, and a three-fold cord is not broken. Hear what
Ps. 35, David saith, / udll sing unto Thy Name iti ihe great Congre
gation; and again, / will praise Thee among much people;
Ps.50,i.and, Tlie Lord, even the most mighty God, hath spoketi: and
called the world, from the rising up of the sun, unto the
going down thereqf. What ! shall the seed of Abraham,
which is as the stars and the sand on the sea shore for
Gen.22, number, be contented with your poverty ''i In thy seed, he
^^' saith, shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. Say, does
Novatian make these up ? Not thus little hath God redeemed
with His Own Blood, nor is Christ so poor.
55. Recognise now, brother, the Church of God extending
^ Subinde plus decet magna con- " reduvias. Whitlowes.
temptus ; the text can hardly be correct. ' It must be borne in mind in these
>= V. corrects hodie Patrem for bodie- contrasts, that the Novatians, as the
que, and promiseris must be divided into Donatists afterwards, claimed to be the
pro miseris. whole Church ; they do not apply to
^ componit. There may be a refer- us, who, however outwardly rent, claim
ence, as elsewhere, to " mending" them, to be a portion only.

Need of digesting instruction ; parting prayer. 363
her tabernacles, and fixing the stakes of her curtains on the
right and on the left ; Understand that The Lord's name is Ps. 1 13,
praised, from the rising up of the sun, unio the going dowti
thereof. See, see, I beg you, that, whilst the Novatians are
striving over words, the riches of Catholics are being dis
persed throughout the world.
56. I have now instructed thee on all the points, about
which thou hast consulted me, I have passed over no head
or sentence of your propositions. I have answered every
tittie and word. If you enquired as one consulting, I have
shewn you lovingly. If as attacking, I have argued not indi-
ligently. I will add, when I shall have leisure, another
Epistie also, in which I will not' confute your views, but set' non V.
forth ours. And if you read it with good feeling and without
fastidiousness, perchance it may not hurt you. Meanwhile
in this Epistle I beg you to read each and all parts of it
thoroughly. All that is read in haste passes away. If thou
cravest better gifts, and hast a soul open to good instruction,
thou wilt not easily despise things so true. The Lord vouch
safe to guard and protect thee for ever, and make thee live a
Christian to the unity of the Spfrit 1 Amen.

THE PARiENESIS

TREATISE OF EXHORTATION UNTO PENANCE.

s.Pac. I- Although I have spoken several times, howev^er hur-
^p'^N " ^^*^^y' °^ *^^ ^^^^ *^f penitents, still, mindful of the Lord's
 solicitude. Who for the loss of one poor sheep spared not
even His own neck and shoulders, carrying back the delicate
sinner to the reintegrated flock, I shall endeavour (as I can)
'condere^" buUd up' even with my pen the example of so great
for con- excellence, and as a servant shall imitate, with the humility
ccdcrc V. becoming me, the industry of the Lord's labour.
2. My only fear is, dearly beloved, lest by the unhappiness
of wonted contrariety, by insisting on what is done, I should
teach, rather than repress, sins; and that after the example of
the Athenian Solon it would be belter lo be silent concerning
great crimes, than to warn against them, the morals of our
age having gone so far, that men deem themselves reminded,
when they are forbidden. For this I suppose has very lately
been the effect of my Cervulus', that the offence has been
ajjjj wrought the more diligently^, the more earnestly it was
tius Vat, branded. And all that censure ofa disgrace visibly stamped
and often repealed, seems not to have repressed, but to have
taught wantonness. Wretched man that I ara 1 Where has
been ray guilt ? They bad not known, I suppose, how lo act
the wanton, had not I by blaraing taught them,
3. But let that pass. Rebels from God, and placed without
the Church, are also exasperated by chastisement, as a wrong,

¦ The Heathen new-year's profliga- appointed in the Church to repress
cies were so entitled, (see Du Cange v. them, (see ib.) The work is mentioned
Cervulus,) against which this treatise by S. .Terome de vir. ill. c. 106.
was written. Litanies and fasts were

Penitence concerns all; plan of treatise. 365
indignant forsooth that their morals can be blamed by
any. And as mud is wont then most to stink, when you
stir it, and fire then lo burn more if you turn it, and mad
ness then to be more fierce if you provoke it: so they,
by turning the heel, have broken the pricks of necessary
blame, yet not without being hurt and wounded by their
resistance. 4. Do ye however, most beloved, remember that it is said
by The Lord, Reprove afoot, and he will hate thee : rebuke Prov. 9,
a wise tnan, and he will love thee ; and again. Whom I love, -^^.^ g
I rebuke and chasten. Do ye then, following lovingly, not 19.
obstinately opposing, believe that the kindly and anxious
dihgence of this my work, undertaken according to tbe will
of the Lord by me your brother and priest, is of love rather
than of rigour.
5. Moreover let no man imagine that this very discourse
on the institution of penance is framed for penitents only, lest
for this reason whoever is placed without that rank, despise
what shall be spoken as intended for others; whereas the
discipline of the whole Church is tied as it were into this
fastening, since Catechumens must be careful that they pass
not into this state, and the faithful that they return not to it ;
and penitents themselves must toil, to arrive speedily at the
fruit of this their work.
6. But in my discourses the order preserved will be this.
First, to speak of the degrees of sins, that no one think that
the exfremest peril is set upon all sins whatsoever. Then
I shall speak of those faithful, who, ashamed of their remedy,
use an Ul-timed bashfulness, and communicate, with body
defiled and mind polluted. In the sight of men most timid,
before the Lord most shameless, tbey contaminate with pro
fane hands and polluted mouth the Altar to be dreaded even
by Saints and Angels. Thirdly, my discourse shall relate to
those, who, having duly confessed and laid bare their crimes,
either know not or refuse tbe remedies of penance, and the
very acts belonging to the ministry of confession. Lastly, it
shall be our endeavours to shew most clearly, what wUl be the
punishment of those who either do no penance, or even
neglect it, and who die therefore in their wound and im-
posthumes : and what again wiU be their crown, what their

366 Strictness of Moses' law, easiness ofXtian; peril, if broken.
s. Pao. reward, who purge the stains of their conscience by right and
Par. AD !/-(/*.
P(EN. regular Confession.
7. First, therefore, as we proposed, let us treat of the
degrees of sinners, diligently searching out what are sins,
what are crimes, that no one may think that, for the innu
merable faults from the deceitfulness of which no raan is free,
I bind the whole human race under one undistinguishing
law of penance. With Moses and the ancients, those guilty
iqua- of even the least sin, and (so to speak) of one farthitig^ were
V. imraersed in the same sestuary of misery ; as well those who
had broken the sabbath, as those who had touched what was
unclean, who had taken forbidden food, or who murmured,
or who had entered the temple of The Most High Bang when
'cor- their wall was leprous^ or their garment defiled, or, when
^^^ ° under this defilement, had touched the altar with their hand
or with their garment come in contact with it, so that it were
easier to ascend into heaven, or belter to die, than to have to
keep the whole of these commandments.
8. From all these therefore and many carnal offences
besides, that each might more speedily attain his destined end,
the Blood of The Lord hath delivered us, redeemed fi-om the
servitude of the Law, and set free in the liberty of the Faith.
Gal. 5, And therefore saith the Apo,stle Paul, For ye have been called
unto liberty. This is that liberty, that we are not bound by
all those things whereby they of old were held : but (if I may
use the expression) the whole entangled mass of our faults
being forgiven and the indulgence of remedies appointed, we
are constreuned to a few and necessary points, which, whether
to keep or to avoid, were most easy fbr believers ; so that he
could not deny that he most truly deserved hell, who, un
grateful for so great forgiveness, kept not even these few.
But what these are let us see.
9. After the Passion of the Lord, the Apostles having
considered and treated of all Ihings, delivered an Epistie
to be sent to such of the Gentiles as had believed; of
Acts 15, which letter the import was as follows : The Apostles
and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren
which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and
Cilicia: Forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which
went out from us have troubled you with words; so below,

Most sins amended by opposite graces; three classes deadly. 367
It seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, io lay upon you Acts 15,
no greater burden than tliese tiecessary things ; that ye
abstain from meats offered to idols, andfrom blood", and
from fornication: from ich'ich if ye keep yourselves, ye shall
do well. Fare ye well. This is the whole conclusion of the
New Testament. The Holy Spirit, despised in those many
ordinances, hath left these injunctions to us on condition of
hazard of our lives. Other sins are cured by the compensation
of better works : but these three crimes we must dread, as the
breath of sorae basilisk, as a cup of poison, as a deadly arrow :
for they know how, not to corrupt only, but to cut off the
soul. Wherefore niggardliness shall be redeeraed by liberality,
slander be corapensated by satisfaction, moroseness by plea
santness, harshness by gentleness, levity by gravity, perverse
ways by honesty ; and so in all cases which are well amended
hy their contraries. But what shall the despiser of God do?
What thc blood-stained ? What remedy shall there be for
the fornicator ? Shall either he be able to appease the Lord
who hath abandoned Him ? Or he to preserve his own
blood, who hath shed another's? Or he to restore the
temple of God, who hath violated it by fornication ? These,
my brethren, are capital, these are mortal, crimes,
10, Now hear John and be confident, if ye can, ff any iJohnS,
man see his brother .sin a sin which is tiot unto death, let ^^•
Mm ask, and the Lord shall give him life, if he have sinned
a sin not unto death. Tliere is a sin unto death: L do not
say that he shall pray for it. But if you like, hear separately
also of each. God thus addresses Moses when praying for
the people who had blasphemed. Whosoever hath (He saith) Exod.
sinned against Me, him witl I blot out qf My book. Con-^^' ^^'
cerning the murderer, the Lord thus judgeth, He that smiteth Mat.26.
teith the sword, (He saith,) shall die by the sword. And of
the fornicator the Apostle says. Defile not the temple of God, \ Cor.3,
whicli temple ye are; if any man defile the temple of God, ^'•
kim shall God destroy.
¦ 11. These things are written, most beloved brethren, and
engraven on everlasting monuments; written and engraven,
I say not on wax and paper and brass or with the pen, but
' "and from things strangled" oraitted. see Note A. on Tert. Apol, p. 108,
and 109. fin.

368 Mortal sin excludes from sight of God; need of fear.
s. Pac. in the book of The Living God. Heaven and earth shall
P^^^pass, (He saith,) one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass
Mat. 5, away, till all be fulfilled. What then? Must we die? Many
^^- too have in mind fallen into these sins. Many are guUty of
blood; many, sold unto idols; many, adulterers. I say more-
Over that not hands only are involved in murder, but every
design also which hath driven the soul of another to death ;
and that not only those who have burnt incense on profane
altars, but altogether" every lust that wandereth beyond the
maniage couch and the lawful embrace, is bound by the
sentence of death. Whosoever shall have done these Ihings
after believing, shall not see the face of God. But those who
are guilty of so great criraes are in despair. What have
I done unto you ? Was it not in your power that it should
not be ? Did no one warn you ? No one foreteU it ? Was
the Church silent ? Said the Gospels nothing ? Did the
Apostles threaten nothing? Did the priest ask nothing?
Why seek ye late consolations ? Then ought ye when ye
Is. 3, 12. might. This is a hard saying. But they who call you happy
lead you into error, and disturb the path of your feet. He
shews the way of wickedness to the innocent, who after their
crimes flatters the guilty. " Are we then to perish ?" wUl
some one say. "And where is the merciful God, Who
Mnvenit devised' not death, nor hath pleasure in the destruction of
"w-^r'i ^^^ liring? Shall we die in our sins? And what wilt thou
13. do, the priest? By what gains wilt thou repay so many
losses to the Church ?" Receive the remedy, if ye begin to
despair, if ye acknowledge yourselves miserable, if ye fear.
Is.66 2. Whoso is too confident is unworthy. To this man (saith the
Lord) witl 1 look, even to him that is poor and ofa contrite
spirit, and trembleth at My word.
12. You then I ffrst call on, brethren, who, having com
mitted crimes, refuse penance : you, I say, timid after being
shameless, modest after sinning ; who blush not to sin, yet
blush to confess ; who with evil conscience touch the Holy
Things' of God, and fear not the Altar of The Lord ; who
come to the hands of the priest, who come in the sight of
' V. inserts " dissipaverunt" after one, whioh was not so as to homicide.
"sed omnem;" it may be that two ' Dei Sancta. See on Tert. de Speot.
clauses are omitted, as the two sins of c. 25, p, 214. n. n. Oxf, Tr.
idolatry and uncleanness are blended in

Uzzah a warning against approaching God irreverently. 369
angels" with the confidence of innocence ; who insult the
Divine patience ; who bring to God, as if, because silent. He
knew not, a polluted soul and a profane bod.v. Hear first
what the Lord hath done, and then what He hath said.
When the people ofthe Hebrews were bringing back the ark
of the Lord to Jerusalem, Uzzah ', from the house of Aminadab ' et om.
the Israelite, who had touched the side of the ark without '
having examined his conscience, was slain ; and yet he had
drawn near, not to take any thing from it, but to hold it when
leaning through the stumbling of the kine. So great a care2Sam.6.
was there of reverence towards God, that He endured not
bold hands even in help. The same also tbe Lord crieth,
saying. And as for the fiesh, all that be clean shall eat'Levit.7,
thereof. But the soul that eateth of the fiesh ofthe sacrifice '^- ^'*-
of peace offerings, havitig his uncleatiness upon him, that
soul shall be cut off from his people. Are these things old
and happen they not now ? What then ? Hath God ceased
to care for what concerns us ? Had He withdrawn out of
view of the world, and doth He look down upon no one from
heaven ? Is His long-suffering ignorance ? God forbid, thou
wilt say. He seeth then what we do, but He vvaiteth indeed
aud endureth, and granteth a season for repentance, and
alloweth His Christ to put off tbe end, lest they quickly
perish whom He hath redeemed. Understand well, thou
sinner. Thou art beheld by God. Thou canst appease Him
if thou wilt. But grant that it is a thing of old that tbe unclean
were not permitted to approach the table of God : open the
writings of the Apostles, and learn vvhat is of later date.
13. In the first Epistie to the Corinthians Paul hath
"• who, as in all service, so are espe- Ass. vii. 17. 26. Miss. Rom.ib. vi. 164.)
ciallypresentduringtheHolyEucharist. or of their standing around. Ass. vii. 1 7.
See S. Chrys. de Sac. vi, 4, (where he Their actual presence, in coimection
relates a vision in which they were seen with their hymn is stated more fully, ib.
in adoration.) Hom. 3. and 14. in Ep. ad v. 53. " Silent be all mortal flesh, and
Eph, p, 131, and 260. Oxf. Tr, Hom 3. stand with fear and trembling, and
de Incompr, D. nat. fin. S. Ambr. in think of nought earthly. For the King
S. Lup. 1. i, 28, S, Greg, Dial, iv, 58. of kings and Lord of lords, Christ our
In the ancient liturgies, the mention of God cometh forth to be immolated and
the holy Angels is sometimes (as in our to be given for Food to the faithful.
own) in connection witb their hymn But before Him come the bands of
which we then sing with them, Lit. of angels, with all Authorities and Powers,
S. James Ass. Cod. lit. v. 53. (comp. the Cherubim full of eyes, and the six-
S. Cyr. Jer. Or. Myst. v. 6. p. 274, winged Seraphim, covering their faces,
Oif, Tr,) sometimes of their ministry and singing aloud the hymn Alleluia,
iiipresentingOblations,(Lit,ofS.Mark. Alleluia, Alleluia."
Bb

370 Greaty" perilof profaning Xt's Body, sincedeath mercy to such.
s. Pac. inserted these words. Whosoever, be saith, shall eat this
P(EN. Bread, and drink this Cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be
1 Cor. guilty of the Body atid Blood of the Lord. So likewise
ver. 29- b^low = For he that eateth and dritiketh unworthily, eateth
32. and drinketh damtiatioti to himself, not discerning the Lord's
Body. For this cause many are weak and sickly among you,
and many sleep. For if we would Judge ourselves, we should
not be Judged. But when we are Judged, we are chastened of
the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world.
Do ye tremble or not? Shall be guilty, he saith, of the Body
and Blood of the Lord. One guilty as to human Ufe could
not be absolved ; doth he escape who violates the Body of
The Lord ? He that eateth atid drinketh unworthily, he
saith, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself. Awake,
'in vis- O sinner. Fear judgment present within thee' if thou hast
tujg done any such thing. For this cause, he saith, many are
weak and sickly among you, and many sleep. If then any
one fears not the future, let him now, at least, dread present
sickness and present death. But when we are judged, he
saith, we are chastened of the Lard, that we should not be
cotidemned with the world. Rejoice, O sinner, if in this life
thou art either cut off by death, or wasted by sickness, that
thou be not punished in the life to come. See how great
wickedness he committeth, who cometh when unworthy to
the Altar, to whora il is reckoned as a remedy, if he either
labours under sickness, or is destroyed by death !
14. But if your own soul is of little value to you, spare the
1 Cor. 5, people, spare the priests. The Apostle saith, a little leaven
^' leaveneth the whole lump. What wilt thou do, by whose
means the whole lump is corrupted; through whora the whole
brotherhood shall suffer ? Shalt thou live guilty of so many
souls ? Shalt thou be excused when the innocent shall have
imputed to thee their communion, when the Church shall
have named thee as the author of her desolation ?
iTim.6, 15. Behold again the Apostle saith to the Priest, Lay
hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other
men's sins. What wilt thou do, who deceivest the Priest?
Who either misleadesl him if ignorant, or, not fully knowing,
perplexest him with the difficulty of proof? I beseech you
therefore, brethren, by that Lord from Whom no secrets are

Shame not spared fbr health of this life, why fbr life eternal? 37l
hid, even in consideration of my danger, cease ye' from 'desinite
hiding' the wounds of your consciences. The wise, whenTt'egore
sick, fear not the physician, not even when about to cut, not ^•
even when about to bum them in the secret parts of the
body. We have heard of some who, not ashamed even as to
parts of the body, withdrawn by modesty from sight, have
endured the pains of the knife and of cautery, and even of
the corrosive powder. And how great then is the- endurance
which men' have shewn ? Shall the sinner fear ? ShaU the
sinner blush to purchase everlasting life by present shame ?
And withdraw his ill-concealed wounds from the Lord when
He stretcheth forth His Hands ? And bath he any thing
whereat to blush before the priest^, who hath injured the
Lord ? Or is it better that he should thus be lost, lest thou,
shrinking through shame, shouldest without shame perish ?
By not giving way to shame, thou wouldest gain more through
its loss, thou, for whom it were better to perish for thyself i'.
But if ye are ashamed that the eyes of your brethren should
see, fear not those who are partners in your misfortune. No
body is glad at the suffering of its own members ; it grieves
with them, and labours with them for a remedy. In one and
two is the Church, and in the Church is Christ. And he
therefore, who hides not his sins from the brethren, assisted
by the tears of the Church, is absolved by Christ.
16. And now I would address those who, well and wisely
confessing their wounds under the name of penance, neither
know what penance is, nor what the cure for their wounds,
and are like those who lay bare indeed their wounds and
swellings, and acknowledge them also to the physician who
sitteth by ; but when warned what is to be applied, neglect
it, and refuse what they have to take. This is just as if one
should say, " Lo ! I am sick, IjO ! I am wounded, but I wish
' i. e. as mere men for this life only, they were doing ; " Is it better that the
'in illo, referring to the Sacerdos priest should perish, (see §, 14. and the
above. beg. of this §.) lest thou who through
E "An sic illi melius est perire, ne shame shrinkest from confession,
tupudoretimidussine pudoremoriarisP shouldest" — as though he would say,
non faciens pudori locum, plus de detri- "seek what thou will, the result will
mento ejus aoquiras, cui pro te melius be that thou wilt, not live, by taking
est perire." If the text is correct, it shame, but — die in shamelessness." Ne
seems as if S. Pacian had blended in seems virtually almost to stand for quo ;
one, in a strong expostulation, what such brought upon themselves just what
suohwere doing and what they thought they shrunk from.
Bb 2

372 Blessing of severe penitence in David and Nebuchadnezzar,
S.Pac. not to be cured '"." Such is it, but see a thing still more
Par.ad„ ,. ,
Pcen. foolish. 17. Another disease is added to the original cause, and a
new wound inflicted, all that is just contrary is applied, aU
that is hurtful is drank. Under this evil especially doth
our brotherhood labour, adding on to old faults new sins.
Therefore hath it burst forth into vice more grievously stUl,
is now racked by a raost destructive consuraption. What
then shall I the Priest novv do who am compelled to cure ?
It is late in such cases. If however there is any one of you
who can bear to be cut and cauterized, I still can do it.
Joel 2, Behold the knife of the Prophet ; Turn unto the Lord-your
God, (he saith,) with all your heart, atid unth fasting, and
with weeping, and unth mourning: atid rend your heart.
Fear not this cutting, most beloved. David bore it. He lay in
filthy ashes, and was disfigured by a covering of rough sack
cloth. He who had once been accustoraed to geras and to
purple, hid his soul in fasting ; he whom seas, whom woods,
whom streams served and the land bringing forth the
promised wealth, wasted in floods of tears those eyes with
whicli he had beheld the glory of God; the ancestor of Mary,
the ruler also of the Jewish kingdom, confessed himself un
happy and miserable. That king of Babylon ' performs peni
tence, forsaken of all, and is worn away by seven years of
squalidness. His uncombed hair and wild roughness sur-
• jubas passed the shagginess of lion's mane', and his hands hooked
^- with crooked^ talons take the semblance of eagles', while he
'iucurvis 1 • 1 , I Tz 1 •
V. eats grass as oxen, chewing the green herb. Yet this punish
ment coraraends him to God, and restores him lo the king
dom, once his own. Whora raen shuddered at, God received,
blessed through this very calaraity of a severer discipline.
Behold the cutting which I promised 1 Whoso shall be able
to endure it shall be healed.
18. I will yet apply fire frora the cautery of the Apostle.
^ The present text has " nee ego be the true reading, there might be an
vulneratus sum, sed nolo curari ito- indignant ambiguity, f»om its secondary
mach-um. Hoc erat, sed videte, &c." meaning; " they would keep their fasti-
Latinius conjectures ; " sed nolo curari. diousness and their disease."
Stomachandura hoc erat,' and certainly i imitated from Tert. de Pcenit. fin.
one should have expected rather the p. 369. Oxf. Tr.
conciser and so more emphatic form, ''¦ exomologesin facit. see Tert. 1. u.
" sed nolo curari." If " stomaohum'' p. 364. and Note L.

Luxury inconsistent with the penitence of Holy Scripture. 373
Let us see whether ye can bear it. / have judged, he saith, i Cor.6,
when ye are gathered together, and my .spirit, with the '~
power qf our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unio
Satan for the destruction qf the flesh, Ihat the spirit may be
saved in the Day qfthe Lord Jesus. What say ye, penitents ?
Where is the destruction qf your fiesh ? Is it that in tbe very
time of penance ye always walk abroad in greater pomp, full
from the feast, sleek from the bath, with well-studied attire ?
Lo, here is one man once thrifty, once sorae¬what poor, once
sordidly dressed in a coarse cloak. Now he is daintily
bedecked and wealthy and a proper raan, as though he would
lay it to God's charge that he cannot serve Him, and would
refresh his dying soul wilh the pleasure of his members. It
is well that we are of moderate means, else shoidd we be
doing those same things too, whereof certain men and
women of richer state are not ashamed, dwelling' in marble, 'tegiV.
weighed down with gold, sweeping along in silk, glowing
with scarlet. If the ferruginous powder glisteneth on their
eye-brow, or the fictitious colour gloweth upon their cheeks,
or the artificial ruddiness melt over their lips, — these things
perhaps ye have not. But still ye have your pleasant retreats
at your villas or thc sea*, and wines of more exquisite ^ mari-
quality, and rich banquetings, yea old wines well-refined'', y™"®
So act, so believe, so ye but live.
19, I can bear it no longer, brethren. Daniel with his
feUows, covered with sackcloth and ashes, bloodless' through
fasting, speaketh thus: We have sinned, we have comtnitted Dan. 9,
iniquity,tce have done wickedly, we have transgressed Tliy pre
cepts and Thy judgments. Of Azariah also the Divine Scripture
saith, Azariah stood up, and prayed; and opening his mouth
made conf ession to God"' with his fellows. David himself saith.
Every night wash I my bed, and water my couch with my Ps. 6, 6.
tears. But we — what of such sort do we ? what like to this ?
I speak not of those things which we gather together in heaps,
by trafficking, merchandizing, ravening; by hunting out
gains abroad, and lusts at home ; by doing nothing simply,
giving nothing to the poor, forgiving nothing to brethren.
'' See Tert. de Poen. c. 11. p. 367. beg.) not LXX. nor Vulg. but so
' See, of Christians, on Tert. Apol, quoted in S. Cypr. de Laps. §. 19.
", 40. p. 87. u. z. P- 1 73. Oxf. Tr.
"¦ Dan. 3, 25, (Song of 3 Children,

374 Actsof true penitence severe ; done by women rwt deeply sinning.
S. Pac. Not even those things which can be seen by the Priest, and
Pcen. praised by the Bishop when he witnesseth them ; not even
these daily duties do we observe: To weep", namely, in sight
of the Church, to mourn our lost life in sordid garb, to fast,
to pray, to fall prostrate ; to refuse luxury, if one invite to
the bath ; to say, if one bid to a feast, " These things
for the happy 1 I have sinned against the Lord, and am in
danger of perishing elemally. What have I to do with
feasting who have injured the Lord?" and besides this, to
hold the poor man by the hand, to entreat the prayers of the
widows, to fall down before the Priests, to ask the entreaties
of the interceding Church, to essay all sooner than perish.
20. I know that some of your brethren and sisters wrap
the breast in hair-cloth, lie in ashes, and study late fast
ings ; nor yet perhaps have they so sinned. Why speak of
brethren ? The wild goats, we are told, know what wiU
cure themselves, I have heard that when pierced" with the
poisoned arrow they traverse the Cretan forests, until, plucking
the stalk of the dittany, they with the poisonous'' liquid of the
healing juice expel from their bodies the ejected darts. We
repel the fiery darts of the devil with no juice of penance,
with no plant of confession. The swallow' knoweth how by
her own swallow-wort to give sight to her blinded young.
We cure the lost light of the mind by no root of severe
discipline. Lo ! man like neither the goat, nor the swallow,
is jealous ofhis own blindness and malady !
21. Now, brethren, consider what we promised at the
close, what reward, or contrariwise what end will follow these
works. The Spirit of the Lord threateneth delicate sinners
2 Thess. who do not penance, saying, Tliey received tiot the love of
2,10-12. ^j^^ fj.^ljf^ ffffjil tJigy rnight be saved. Atid fm- this cause
God shall send them ihe working of delusion, that they
should believe a lie : that they all might be damned who
believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.
Rev, 18, Also the Apocalypse thus speaketh of the harlot. How much
" See Tert. de Poen. o. 9. will drive away, its touch will destroy,
o Tert. de Poen. fin. p. 369. venomous animals." Diosoorides de
P " The juice [of the dittany], drunk Mater. Med. iii. 34. ed. Sprengel,
with wine, is of benefit to those bitten (furnished by a medical friend.)
by venomous animals. But such is the t Tert. I. c.
power of the plant, that even its smell

If you shrink frorn torture of penitence, think of those of hell. 375
she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, .so tnuch
torment and sorrow give her. And the Apostle Paul saith.
Not knowing that the goodness qf God leadeth thee to repetit- Eom- 2,
ance. But after thy hardness treasurest up unto thyself
tv-rath against the Day of wrath and revelation of the
righteous judgment of God.
22. Fear then, most dearly beloved, these righteous
judgments. Leave off error. Condemn delicate living. The
last time is now hastening on. Darkness and hell are
opening their enlarged bosoms for the wicked. After the
punishment of souls in time, everlasting punishment is
reserved also for the revivified bodies. Let no one believe
as to the heart of Tityus, or the vulture of the Poets ! The
eternal fire, itself for itself, renews the substance of the
regenerated bodies ^ Listen, if ye believe not. The force
of the waters raging in the fire shall be recruited by the
punishment which fee(Js it. If" ye draw back' from the'retrac-
torture of confession '¦', remember bell, vvhich confession shall 2„„'
' ' -s exomo-
extinguish for you. Estimate its force even from things visible ; log's
for some few petty outlets of it do wear away the mightiest
mountains with their subterranean fires. Thence do the
Sicihan' JElna and the Campanian Vesuvius boil with un
wearied volumes of flame ; and lo prove lo us the eternity of
judgment, they are cleft asunder, they are devoured, and yet
do they never end.
23. Consider in the Gospel the rich man, as yet suffering
under the tortures of the soul only. What then shall be
those exceeding tortures of the restored bodies? What
gnashing of teeth therein? What weeping? Remember,
brethren, there is no confession in the grave; nor canPs. 6, 5.
penance then be assigned, when the season for penitence is
exhausted. Hasten whilst ye are alive, whilst ye are on the Mat. 6,
way with your adversary. Lo! we fear the fires of this "
world, and we shrink back from the iron claws of tortures.
' Tert. Apol. u. 48. p. 102. Cypr. p. 568. (quoted by Gall.) mates
' Tert. de Pcen. o. uit. p. 368. The the same correction from an old Car-
very words are in part retained. thusian Ms. and does not notice the
' V. has j3Etna Siculus, which may difference of gender as a difficulty. A
be a trace of the right reading. The scribe perhaps conformed it to " et
Kdd. have vel Lisaniculus. Bal» ad Vesuvius" which follow.^.

376 Joy and blessedness of unsparing peniteuce even ofthe mlest.
S, Pac. Compare with them the hands of ever-during torturers, and
P(EN. the forked flames which never die !
24. By the faith of the Church, by mine own anxiety, by
the souls of all in common, I adjure and intreat you, brethren,
not to be ashamed in this work, not to be slack to seize, as
soon as ye may, the proffered remedies of salvation ; to bring
your souls down by mourning, to clothe the body with
sackcloth, to sprinkle it with ashes, to macerate yourselves
by fasting, to wear yourselves with sorrow, to gain the aid of
the prayers of many, in proportion as ye have not been
sparing in your own chastisement, will God spare you. For
He is merciful and long-suffering, of great pity, and re
penteth Him against the evil He hath infiicted". Behold!
I proraise, I engage, if ye retum to your Father with tme
satisfaction, erring no more, adding nothing to former sins,
Lukel5. saying also sorae humble and mournful words, as, Father, we
have sinned before Thee, and are no more worthy to be called
Thy sons ; straightway shall leave you both that filthy herd,
and the unseemly food of husks. Straightway on your return
shall the robe be put upon you, and the ring adom you, and
your Father's embrace again receive you. Lo ! He saith
Ezek. Himself, / have no pleasure in the death qf the wicked ;
' ' but that he turn from his way and live. And again He
Jer.8,4. saith, (SAaW they fall, and not arise? Shall he turn away,
Rom. and not return ? And the Apostle saith, God is able to make
14 4.
' " him stand.
25. The Apocalypse also threateneth the seven Churches
unless they should repent. Nor would He indeed threaten
the impenitent, unless He pardoned the penitent. God
Rev. 2, Himself also saith. Remember therefore from whence thou
Is 30 art fallen, and repent. And again. When thou shalt return
15. Ixx, and mourn, then shalt thou be saved, and know where thou
hast been. And let no one so despair of the vileness of a
sinful soul, as lo believe that God hath no longer need of
him. The Lord willeth not that one of us should perish.
" et qui sententiam fiectat adversus p. 252. Lucif. Cal. de reg. Apost.
malitiam irrogatam. Joel 2, 13. so p. 220. c. (ap. Sabat.) Vict. Tan. de
quoted by S. Cypr, Ep, 55, §, 18, de Pcen, App. S. Ambr. ii. 693. (ib.)
Laps. $. uit. p. 176. de bono Pat. §. 2.

Joy in heaven to the Good Shepherd and the holy Angels. 377
Even those of little worth, and the least are sought after.
If ye believe not, see. Lo! in the Gospel the piece of silver
is sought after, and when found is shevcn unto the neighbours.
The poor sheep, although to be carried back on His lowly-
stooping shoulders, is not burdensome to the Shepherd.
Over one sinner that repenteth the Angels in heaven rejoice, Lukeis.
and the celestial choir is glad. Come, then, thou sinner ;
cease not to ask! Thou seest where there is joy over thy
retum! Amen.

378 God's gift in Baptism the deepest of all sermons.

DISCOURSE ON BAPTISM

THE FAITHFUL AND THE CATECHUMENS.

I. It is my wish to explain after what manner we are bom
in Baptism, and after what manner we are renewed. I shall
speak indeed, brethren, in His own words, lest perchance on
account of the beauty of my sentences, ye should believe that
I lake pleasure in my style, and that ye may be able to
comprehend a mysterious subject. And would that I could
inculcate it upon you. I seek not glory : for glory belongeth
to God Alone. My only anxiety is ray concern for you, and
especially for these Candidates' for Baptisra, if in any wise
it may be possible for us to comprehend the examination of
so great happiness, I shall therefore shew what Heathenism
was previously, what Faith bestows, what indulgence Baptism
grants. And if this shall so sink into your hearts, as I feel
1 nobis it, ye will judge, brethren, that no preaching ever yielded us'
^t?- T, more fruit.
vobis E. 2, Leam then, dearly beloved, in what death man was
placed before Baptism. Ye know that assuredly of old, how
Adam was returned to his earthly origin; what condemnation
imposed upon him the law of eternal death ; and this death
had dominion over all his posterity, as being held under this
Rom, 5, one law, over the whole rd.ce. from Adam to Moses. But through
'*¦ Moses one only people was chosen, the seed that is of
Abraham, if they had been able to keep the comraands of
righteousness. Meanwhile we all were held under sin, tiiat
we might eat the fruits of death : appointed to feed on husks
" Competentes. see S. Aug, Conf, ix, 14. p. 165, u. b. Oxf. Tr.

Before theLaw,man sinned in ignorance; under it, in loeakness. 379
and to keep swine, that is to filthy works, by wicked angels,
whose dominion allowed us neither to do nor to know
righteousness. For our very condition'' compelled us lo obey
such masters. How we were delivered from these powers and
from this death, now listen.
3. When Adam sinned, (as I have mentioned,) the Lord
then saying, Dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return, Gen. 3,
he was assigned unto death. This assignment was trans
mitted to the whole race, for all sinned, nature herself now
impelling them, as saith the Apostle, As by one mati siti Rom. 5,
entered into the world, and death by sin ; atid so death passed " '
upon all men, for that all have sinned. Sin therefore reigned,
in whose bonds we were dragged, as it were captives unto
death, death, that is, etemal. But this sin, before the time
of the Law, was not even understood, as saith the Apostle,
Until the Law was, sin in the world was not accounted', that Rom. 5,
13
is, was not seen ; at the coraing of the Law, it revived. For i ij^te-
it was made manifest, that it might be seen ; but to no l'^'"'"
purpose, for no one hardly kept il. For the Law said. Thou 9. ' '
shalt tiot comtnit adultery, thou shalt not kill, thou shalt not
covet, yet concupiscence with all vices still continued. So
then before the Law this sin slew man with a concealed,
under the Law, vrith a drawn, sword. What hope therefore
had man ? Without the Law he perished, because he could
not see sin, and under the Law, because he ran into that very
sin which he saw. Who could free him from death ? Hear
the Apostle, 0 wretched man that I am! who shall deliver 'B.om. 7,
24 25
me from the body of this death? Grace (he saith) through
our Lord Jesus Christ.
4, But what is grace .'' The remission of sin, that is, a
free gift. For gi-ace is a free gift. Christ therefore, coming
and taking upon Him the nature of man, first presented
before God this very human nature pure from the power of
sin and innocent. Isaiah saith. Behold a virgin shall coticeive, Is. 7, 1 4.
and bear a Son, and shall call His name Immanuel. Butter
and honey shall He eat, that He may know to rqfuse the evil
and choose the good. And of Him again, Who did no «m, ls.53,9.
"' res ipsa. R., apparently, servitus actions enslaved us tbe more.
Ipsa, in the same sense, the slavery per- " Gratia, i.e. Dei. according to the
petuated itself; being slaves, we could reading of D. E. Vulg. S. Ambr. S. Aug.
not but remain slaves, and all our Sso. see Scholz,

380 Correspondence ofthe Temptation with the Fall.
neither was guile found in His mouth. Under this guardian
ship of innocence when Christ first undertook the defence of
man in the very flesh of sin, forthwith that father of the dis
obedience of sin'', who had once deceived our first parents,
began to be excited, to be troubled, to tremble. For he was
to be overcome by the loosening of that law by which alone
he had retained possession of man, or could retain it. He
arms himself therefore for a spiritual contest with the Imma
culate, and first he attacks Him vvith that artifice with which
he bad overcome Adam in Paradise, under the pretence of
dignity ; and as if perplexed about His heavenly power, he
Mat. 4, saith. If Thou be the Son of God, command that these stones
be made bread; that so ashamed or unwilling to conceal that
He was the Son of God, He might fulfil the comraands ofthe
tempter. Behold still he is not silent, suggesting that if He
would cast Himself down frora above, He would be received
in the hatids of angels, to whom The Father had entrusted
that on their hands they should bear Him up, lest by any
meatis He should dash His foot against a stone; that so,
while the Lord wished lo prove that He it was of Whom the
Father had given this comraand, He raight do v^-hat the
terapter urged. Last of all the serpent being now crushed,
as if he were now giving up", promises Him those very king
doras ofthe world, which he had taken fi-om the first man:
1 Advo- that so whilst the Advocate' of man believes that he has
^^^"^-^"^ overcorae. He by receiving the empire (which He was to
catum recover,) might uicline towards the dignity offered by the
Matam EvU One, and so at last sin. But in all these attacks the
for die- Enemy is overcome, and destroyed by the heavenly power,
Ps"'8^' as saith the Prophet unto the Lord, That thou mightest still
^- 3- the enemy, atid the avenger. For I shall behold the heavens,
the works of Thy fingers.
5. The Devil ought now lo have yielded. But nevertheless
he ceaseth not yet. He suborns with his wonted snares, and
stimulates with rage the Scribes and Pharisees and all that
band of wicked men. They, therefore, after various arts and
lying devices ofthe heart, in wMch serpent-like they thought
to deceive the Lord by professions of fealty, when they
1 "father of sin and disobedience," • " ut dum probare vult D.—faceret"
R. inserting et before inobedientiae. for " dum probare— facere" R.

Satan lost his power, inflicting sinners' death on the Sinless. 381
prevailed nothing, at last attacked Him with open violence John i -2,
and a most cruel kind of suffering ; that so through the ' '
indignity of the thing, or the pain of punishment. He might
either do or say something unrighteous, and thus destroy the
human nature which He bore, and His soul be left in hell,
which had one law to retain the sinner. For the sting o/' f^y-
death is sin. Christ therefore endured, and did no sin,
neither teas guile found in His -mouth, as we have said, not
then even when He was led as a rictiin. This was to
conquer, to be condemned without sin ! For the Devil had
received over sinners the power which he claimed for himself
over the Immaculate One ; and thus he himself was over
come ; decreeing that against the Holy One which was not
aUowed him by the law that he had received^. Whence
saith the Prophet lo the Lord, Tliat Tliou tnightest 5ePs.5i,4.
justified in TIty saying, and clear when Thou art judged^.
And thus, as the Apostle saith. Having led principalities in Col. 2,
triumph, Christ condemned -<in in the flesh, nailing it to His
Cross and blotting out the hand-writing of deaih^. Thence
it was that God left not His soul in hell, nor suffered HisPf. 16,
Holy One to see corruption. Thence il was that having
trodden under-foot the stings of death He rose again on tbe
thfrd day in tbe flesh, reconciling it to God, and restoring it
to immortality, having overcome and blotted out sin.
6. But if He only conquered, what confeiTed He on
others ? Hear briefly. The sin of Adam had passed on the
whole race. For by one man (as saith the Apostle) sin Rom. 5,
'" What is that righteousness where- by S. Greg. M. in 7- Ps. Pcen. ad loc.
by the Devil was conquered.'' What but as also (quoted by Lorin. ad loc.) Gaud.
the righteousness of Jesus Christ? And Brix. S. 12. Isid. de Pass. Dom. c. 25.
how was he conquered p Because when p. 554.
he found in Him nothing worthy of ^ This rendering occurs in Tert. de
death, he yet slew Him. And so it is Pndic. c. 19. It maybe an explanation
just that the debtors whom he held of what the Vulg. now has, " deereti,"
should he set free, believing in Him fev "hoyfutrtf Vel. (in the sing, for ra7f
Whom without any debt to shew." iayfuurn ) Two old Lat. Mss. ap. Sabat.
S. Aug. de Trin. xiii. 14. see others ap. have "delicti." as S. Pac. §. uit. has
Petav, de Incam, il. 5, 10. sqq. " inobauditionis," which may be a
S These words are so quoted by comment, as S. Hil. (de Trio. ix. 10.)
S. Aug. ad loc. as having their exaetest quoting " chirographum in sententiis,"
and deepest fulfilment in our Lord; paraphrases "chir. legis peccati," in
" Thou Alone, justly judgest, art un- reference to his own words, §. 7. and
jnstly judged. Who hast the power to S. Iren. 5. 17. 3. has " chirographum
lay down Thy life, and hast the power debiti nostri," in reference to " dehita
to take it again. Thou prevailest then, nostra" just before.
wheu Thou art judged." He is followed

S82 As Adam'sdeath,soXt'slife,passestous,bybirthofHiminBaptism,
entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death
passed upon all men. Therefore also the righteousness of
Christ must needs pass over to the whole race; and as Adam
by sin destroyed his race, so must Christ by righteousness
give life to all His race. This the Apostle urges, saying,
Rom. 5, For as by the disobedience of one, many were made sinners,
so by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous.
That as .sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace
reign through righteousness unto eternal life.
7. Some one will here object. " But the sin of Adam
deservedly passed on his posterity, because they were bom
of him. And are we then born of Christ, that we can be
saved for His sake ?" Cease to have carnal thoughts. And
now shall ye see in what wise we are born of Christ as of
our parent. In these last days Christ took a soul' with the
flesh from Mary. This He came to save. This He left not
in hell. This He joined to His Spirit and made His own.
And this is the marriage of the Lord, joined together to one
Eph. 5, flesh, that according to that great sacrament, raight be these
two in one fiesh, Christ and the Church. From this
marriage is born the Christian people, the Spirit of the Lord
coming from above ; and straightway the heavenly seed
being poured upon and mingled with the substance of our
souls, we grow in the bowels of our mother, and coming
forth from her womb are raade alive in Christ. Whence the
1 Cor. Apostle, The first Adam was made a living soul ; the last
' ' Adam was made a quickening Spirit. Thus Christ begetleth
ICor. 4, in the Church by His Priests, as says the sarae Apostie, For
^^' in Christ Jesus have I begotteti you. And so the seed of
Christ, that is, the Spirit of God produces, by the hands of
the Priests, the new man conceived in the womb of our
Mother, and received at the birth of the font, faith presiding
over the marriage rite. For neither wiU he seera to be
engrafted into the Church, who hath not believed, nor he to
be born again of Christ, who hath not himself received the
Spirit. We must believe therefore that we can be bom.
Acts 8, For so saith PhUip, If thou believest . . . thou mayest.
^^' Christ therefore must be received that He may beget, for
' against the Arians who, as well as a human soul, see Petav. de Inc. i. 5.
Apollinaris, denied that our Lord had 5, and add ib, v, 11,

tlmtlivingnewlivesinHim, we may die tio more, butlivein death. 383
thus saith the Apostle John, As many as received Him, ioJohni,
ihem gave He power to become the sons qf God. But these
things cannot otherwise be fulfilled except by the Sacraraent
of the Laver, and of the Chrisra, and of the Bishop'. For
by the Laver sins are washed away, by Chrism the Holy
Spirit is poured out, but both these we obtain at the hand
and the mouth of the Bishop. And so the whole man is
born again and renewed in Christ, that like as Christ was Rom. 6,
raised up from the dead, even so tee also should walk iti
netmess qflife; that is, that having laid aside the en-ors of
our former life, the serving of idols, cruelty, fornication,
wantonness, and all other vices of flesh and blood, we should
through the Spirit follow new ways in Christ, faith, modesty,
innocence, chastity. And as we bore the image ofthe earthy, i Cor.
so also should ice bear His, Who is from Heaveti, for the first '
man is of the earlh, earthy ; the Second from heaven,
heavenly. This if we do, most beloved, we shall die no
more. Although we be dissolved in this body, we shall live
in Christ, as He Himself saith. He that believeth in Mi?, Johnii,
26
tliough he were dead, yet shall he live. We are sure indeed,
and that on the testiraony of the Lord, that both Abrahara,
and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the Saints of God are alive.
For of these very raen saith the Lord, They all live unto'M.att.
Him, for God is not the God of the dead but of the living. '
And the Apostle saith of himself, For to me to live is Christ, Phil, i,
and to die is gaiti ; I could wish to depart and be with
Christ. And again. Whilst we are at home in the body, we 2 Cor. 5,
are absent from the Lord ; for we walk by faith, not by sight.
8. This is what we believe, dearly beloved. But jf
in this life only we have hope, theti are we qf all men the
tnost miserable. The life of this world, cattle, and wild
beasts, and birds, as yourselves see, have in common with
us, or even longer. That is peculiar lo man, which Christ hath
given through His Spfrit, that is, life eternal ; yet only if we
now sin no more. For as death is gained by wickedness,
is avoided by goodness; so life is lost by wickedness, is
retained by goodness. For the wages of sin is death; SwiRom. 6,
the gift of Godis eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Before aU other things, my littie ones, remember, that once
(as we said above) all nations were given over to the princes
I' see Bingham, 12. 1. 4, and ab. on S, Cypr. Ep.72.init.p. 240. n,b.

384 Renewed bondage deeper, rewards of faithfulness boundless.
and powers of darkness, now are set free through the victory
of our Lord Jesus Christ. He it is. He it is Who redeemed
Coloss. us, forgiving us all sitis,a.s saith the Apostle, blotting out the
16. ¦ hatid-writing qf disobedience^ that was against us, and took
it out qf the way, nailing it to His Cross, putting offtheJlesh\
He made a shew of the powers openly, triumphing over them
in Himself. He set them free, who were bound, and burst
Ps. 146, our chains in sunder, as David had said; The Lord
raiseth them that are cast down. The Lord looseth
the prisoners, the Lord giveth sight to the blind. And again,
Ps. 116, Thou hast broken my bonds in sunder. I will offer to Thee
the Sacrifice of thanksgiving. Freed therefore from our
bonds, when through the Sacrament of Baptisra we come
'The unto the Sign' of the Lord, we renounce the Devil and all his
Baptism angels, whora before we served, that we should now serve them
no longer, being delivered by the Blood and Name of Christ.
But if after this any one forgetful of hiraself and ignorant of
Col. 2, his redemption, return again to the serving of Angels, and to
Gal. 4 ^^ weak and beggarly elements of the world ; he shall be
?,- bound again by his old fetters and chains, that is, by the
Lukeii, bonds of sin, and his last state shall be worse than his first.
^^- For the Devil shall bind him more strongly, as if overtaken
in flight, and Christ shall not now be able lo suffer for him;
Rom. 6, for, Christ being raised from the dead dieth tio more. There
fore, dearly beloved, vve are washed once, once are set free,
are once admitted into the kingdom of heaven; once is that,
Ps. 32, blessed is he whose unrighteousness is forgiven, and whose
'¦ sin is covered. Hold mightily what ye have received; keep
it blessedly, sin no more. Preserve yourselves pure and
unspotted from that time even to the Day of the Lord. Great
and boundless are the rewards granted unto the faithful, which
1 Cor.2, eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have they entered
^' into the heart of man. These rewards that ye may receive,
obtain by the labours of righteousness and spiritual vows !
Amen. It see on o. 5, see Scriptural Views of Holy Baptism,
' by Death, and so the same as John Tract 67. p. 377. Comp. S. Greg. Naz.
10, 18. " I have powerto lay it down." Or. 40. de S. Bapt. §. 8. " there being
SS.Hil.Ambr. Aug.Paulin.Fulg.alsoadd no second regeneration, no re-formation,
came or carnem, (see Sabat. and Bened. no restoration to our former state," and
on S. Hil. de Trin. ix. 10.) combining Ceesar. Arelat. Hom. 42. quoted by
mostly a reading riiv rx^xx (F. G. and Bp. Taylor on Repentance, c, 9. S. 6.
Syr, ap. Scholz.) with c-ij «{;£«'?. § 38.
¦" The Psalm sung after Baptism.

INDEX

EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

The Roman numerals refer to the Epistles, the Arabic to the sections. C. stands
for Couo. Carth. p, 286—303,

A.
Aaron's sons, their death a warning
against changing any ordinance of
God, Ixxiii, 7.
Abel, vi, 2. the first martyr, Iviii, 5,
lix, 3,
Abiram, see Korafi.
Abraimm, ii,2. Iviii, 5. 11, lix, 5. Chris
tians blessed in, by Melchizedech,
Ixiii, 3.
Absolution, given after due penance,
with examination of life during it,
xvii,!. does not benefit feigned peni
tents, Iv, 15. Ivli, 3. nor interfere
with Judgment to eome, xxx, 11,
Iv, 15, 24, Ivii, 3, confirmed by God,
Ivii, 1, when penitence entire, Iv, 15,
power of, given to tbe Apostles and
the Bps. succeeding them, lxxv, 17.
given through, not of them, ib. 4.
given to the Church by God, Ivii, 1.
only one appomted by Divine Ordi
nance can give remission of sins,
Ixxiii, 7.
Adors, not to be admitted to communion,
ii, 1. nor such as have given over
acting, but instruct others, 2. on
abandoning their profession, may be
supported by the alms of the Churoh,
ib. not to be bought oSF, ib.
Adam, infants born after the flesh of,
contract contagion of death, Ixv, 5.
Admmetum, slowness of the colony at,
in recognising Cornelius as Bp. of
Rome explained, xiviii, 1.
Adulterers, restoration denied to, by
some Bishops before St. C, Iv. 17.

(a harsh sentence, ib.) woise than
takers of certificates, 22, yet hope
even to them by sorrow and amends,
ib- hy violating the temple of God,
violate God, 23, idolaters, Ib,
Adulterotis doctrines, xliii, 3 . adulterous
head set up without the Church,
xlv, 1. Bishop, lv,20, chair, Ixviii, 2.
baptism, Ixxiii, 6. adulterous and aliea
Church, 8,
Adultery s-gmtaaX, to corrupt the Divine
precepts, Ixiii, 15, awe in avoiding,
ib.
Adults, not shut out from baptism by
actual sin, Ixiv, 5.
Advocate, Christ our's, when, xi, 5.
see Clirist.
Africa, Roman, infested by barbarians
on its frontiers, 179, n.
Agrippinus, Bp. of excellent memory,
Ixxi, 2. Ixxiii, 3. many years before
St. C, ib. and p. 244, n. d. large
Council on heretical Baptism under
him, ib. man of most sacred memory,
C.4.
Alexander, Emp. troubles soon after
him, lxxv, 10.
Alexius, xxii.
Almsgiving, its vahie in obtaining mercy
of God, xxxii, 2. delivers from death,
Iv, 18. denied by Novatian, 24. in
case of lapsed made known in vision
to St. C. ib. adds to crown of mar
tyrdom, Ixxviii, 1. fallen restored by,
Iv, 16. cams favour of Christ, Ixii, 1.
brethren vie in, xiii, 5. 1x11,2. op
portunity of, fertile fields for future
harvest, Ixii, 2.

C C

386

INnE.X TO EPISTF.ES OF S. CYPRIAN.

Altar, one only, xliii, 4. &o. another
canuotbe,ib. seeSaerifice. temporary,
for Council, xlv, 1 . profane, iii, 3.
Ixviii, 2. ofthe devil, Ixv, 1.
Amantius, an acolythe, Ixxvii, 2.
Amends to be made for past sin, xi, 2.
5. XV, 3. xxxiii, 2. Iv, 22. lix, 2. 26.
Ixv, 5. long and continual, to appease
God, xliii, 1.4. genuine, lix, 22.
Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, their
faith and humility, vi, 3. Iviii, 5.
Holy Spirit spake in them, ib. glory
not lessened by their deliverance, so
neither of Confessors, 1x1, 1. did not
desire to be freed, looking to glory,
vi, 3.
Angels united with us, lxxv, 2. their
joy in our unity, ib. in the reunion
of sinners, 1. saddened by sight of
divers minds and wills, 1.
Anticlirist, the Emp. Decius a pioneer of,
xxii. approaching, Iviii. and n. k. 8.
lix, 17. 25.1x1, 1. Ixvii, 7. his coming
followed at once by that of Christ,
Iviii, 8. foretold by Isaiah, lix, 4. in
men's hearts, 5. Ixxiii, 13. his threats
will not gain him entrance into the
Church, lix, 24. assaults of, note of
the Church, Ix, 3. pride is of his
.spirit, lix, 4. Is. 14. spoken of him.
Iviii, 4. heretics imitate his coming,
lix, 25. are anti-Christs. see Heretics,
Antonianus, Bp. his perplexity through
vague representations respecting No
vatian's schism, Iv, 1.
Apelles, Ixxiv, 9. lxxv, 5.
Apostles the, abhor heretics as anti
christs, Ixxiii, 13. have the same
power of binding and loosing as
S. Peter, 7. their words ran swiftly
through spirit of unity, lxxv, 3. power
of binding and loosing given to 17.
laid down their lives for tbe sheep,
after our Lord's pattern, viii, 1 . see
Peter, Bishops.
Apostolic, see Succesbion, Bislwpi.
Aristo, a martyr, xxii.
Ark, see Noah.
Aspersion, Baptism by, in case of ne
cessity equally valid, Ixix, 11. and
its grace equal, 14. 15. foretold in
Ezek , typified by sprinkling in the
law, 12.
Augendus, associated in schism with
Felicissimus, xii. excommunicated,
xiii. a deacon, joined with Novatian,
xliv.
Augendus, a confessor, 1.
Aurelius, a youthful confessor, letters of
peace given in hisname, xxvii, 1. his
character, xxxviii, 1. promoted to the
office of reader, 3. xxxix, 3. designed
for the presbytery, ibid.

Authority, contempt of, the origin of
heresy, iii, 3.
Azarias, see Ananias.

B,

Baptism, alluded to, whenever water is
raentioned in H. Ser. Ixiil, 5. foretold
in the prophets, ib. " water out of
the Rock" Baptism from Christ's
Side, ib. it, not the Cup of Lord,
spoken of John 4. and 7. ih. not re
ceived merely, but guarded, giveth
life, xiii , 2. may be given to infants
from their very birth, Ixiv, 2 — 4.
majesty and sanctity of, Ixix, 16.
adults not shut out from, by actual
sins, much less infants by original, 6,
heretical, invalid, Ixix, 1. no baptism
good, out of the Church, 2. 3. by
aspersion or affusion, in case of ne
cessity, authorized by Holy Scripture,
and equally sanctifies, 11 — 13. grace
in, given equally, retained unequally,
14. lost by unrepented sin, lix, 16.
Satan is cast out in, but returns, if
faith lost, Ixix, 15. the grace of God,
Ixix, 11. of God's heavenly grace,
C. 14. with heavenly grace, Ixix, 5.
j ustifies, Ixix, 9. past sins remitted
in xxvii, 4. Ixix. 10. Ixxiii, 3. 10. 17.
Ixxiv, 7. 9. lxxv, 8. 9. 11. 18. 26.
C. 1. 11, 18. 39.40. 41.80. purifies,
Ixix, 2. 3. Ixxi, 1, Ixxiii, 10. Ixxiv, 8.
lxxv, 9. 18. C. 7. 26. 29. unclean
spirits lose power over sick through,
Ixix, 15. sanctifies, Ixix, 2. 7- 10. 15.
Ixxi, 1. Ixxiii, 10. Ixxiv, 8. lxxv, 9.
C. Pr«f. 10. 26. saving, xiii, 2.
Ixiii, 5. Ixix, 5. 7. 13. 15. Ixxiii, 1. 4.
9. 10. lxxv, n. C. 10. 75. laver of
salvation, lxxv, 25. Ixxiii, 7- 17.
life-giving, Ixix, 3. Ixxiii, ."i. 10. lxxv,
24. C. 12. S7. Divine regeneration in,
Ixxiii, 18. lxxv, 11. 8. whole origin
of faith and saving, C. 37- regenera
tion of, Ixiii, 5. Ixxiv, 8. lxxv, 11. 13.
sanctification of, lix, 16. Ixix, 16.
Ixxiv, 7. 8. 9. lxxv, 9. 18. 19. C. 26.
renews to etemal life, lxxv, 18.
persons bora of, Ixxiii, 19. spiritually,
Ixxiv, 7. made sons of God by, Ixxv,
14. 18. temples of God, Ixiii, 10.
Ixxiv, 7. spiritually formed into a
new man, Ixxiv, 7. tbe birth of
Christians is in, Ixxlv, 8. second
birth, lxxv, 8. 13. holy and heavenly
washing, C. 10. Holy Ghost dwells
in bodies of tbe baptized, Ixix, 15.
illumination in, C. 22. 82. consum
mation of grace, lxxv, 22. when
time lacking, supplied by faith and

INDEX TO El'ISTLUS OE S. CYI'KIAN.

387

conversion, S. Aug. p. 256, n. e. by
truth and faith, lxxv, 22. its grace
not given on faith, if false, lxxv, 9.
entrance to life eternal begins thence,
Ixxlli, 10. Christ put on in, Ixli, 1.
Ixxlv, 7- lxxv. 12. cannot be without
the Spirit, Ixxiv, 7. being spiritual,
lxxv, 7. old man dies, new born In, 8.
birth of Christians in, ib. sacred and
Divine Laver, lxxv, 18. C. 22. in
the Name of Christ presupposes that
of the Father, why, Ixxiii, 5. admin
istered by Bishops, Ixvi, 4. Ixx, 1. lxxv,
7- and presbyters by their ))ermission,
p. 205. n. y. ancient usage as to bap
tism, maintained by a Council at
Carthage, Ixx, 1. interrogatories at.
Imply that it is in the Church only,
2. Ixix, 6. accustomed and lawful
form of, lxxv, 10. 11. early heretics
notre-baptized, having baptism ofthe
Church, Ixxi, 2. decision of a second
Council of Carthage on thebaptismof
heretics, lxxii. Ixxiii, 1. antiquity of
f]ractioe to baptize returning heretics,
xxiii, 3. heretical baptism not into
the same God, 4. baptism part of the
power ofthe keys given to the Church,
7. greatness ofit, 9. new birth ofthe
Spirit in, Ixxiv, 8. oneness of, proved
by Scripture, 14. heretical baptism
never received In the East, lxxv, 20.
pollutes, not cleanses, Ixix, 15. the
judgments of eighty-seven bishops
in the Council of Carthage on the
question of baptizing heretics, C.
thrmgAont. that of the Jews carnal,
lxxv, 13. sec Aipersion, Water, Blood.
Basiliiles, deposed from the Episcopate
for being defiled with idolatrous
sacrifices, Ixvii, 1, 6.
Bassianns, viii, 3. xxii.
Bassus, a martyr x.'rii.
Benefactors, named to obtain mention
in prayer and at the Altar, Ixii, 4.
Binding and loosing, see Absolution.
" Bishop of Bishops," in bad sense,
p. 286. cf. Ixvi, 2. title of honour
given to Bps. ib. n. e.
Bis/lops, Apostles, iii, 2. chosen by the
Lord, xlix, 2. Iv, C. Ixi, 2. Ixix, 6.
protected (xiviii, 2. lix, 7. 25.) and
inspired by Him, xlvill, 2. governed
by Presence of Christ, Ixvi, 8. made
bj God, iii, 2. Iv,6. 7.1lx, 6. 7.lxxvl.
C. Proef. gift of God, xxx. 11. en-
tilled Priests, see Priest. Priests of
God, XV, I. xvi, 3. xxxvii, 6. Iv, 5.
Ixxlv, 1.0. and of Christ, Ixiii, 15.
andelders,lxxv, 7. High Priests, lix,
6. Bishop in tbe Church and the
Church in the Bishop, Ixvi, 7.
especial objects of malice of Satan,

lix, 7. blessedness of their high ex
amples, ix. must be teachable,
Ix.viv, 12. chief in joy and sorrow,
xiil 1. always exposed to perils,
which are his glory, lix, 3. may be
slain, cannot be conquered, 22, of
no moment when or by whom, 25.
sufiferlnp, teach by deeds not words
only, 1x1, 1. Ixxvi, 5. not to be sur
prised at being forsaken of some,
since Christ wiis, 8. not singly to
decide a new and weighty case, xix.
nothing new to be done in the
absence of a Bp. xxx, U. preaching
an especial part of thelroffice, Iv, 11.
and n. z. see Preaching aniBa^tism,
p. 205, 11. y. Apostolic descent and
line of succession, xxxiii, 1. xlv, 2.
Ixvi, 3. Ixix, 4. lxxv, 17. C. 79.
authority given to them in S. Peter,
Ixvi, 3. andthe other Apostles, lxxv,
17. each the judge set by God in
His Church, Ixvi, 2. xliii, 6. iv, 4,
in the place of Christ, lix, 6 and n. e,
the Church placed on them, xxxiii,
1. Christ entrusteth His bride to
them, C.49. who tamper with heretics
betray her to adulterers, ib. sins re
mitted by them, lxxv, 17. contempt
of, origin of schism, iii, 3. lix, 6.
Ixvi, 3. ivli, 4. Ixix, fin. when a Bp. is
once made and approved, another
cannot be appointed, xliv. xlvi. Iv, 6.
communiimwithlawfuljiscommunion with the Church, Iv, 1. will have to
account for sins caused by their
severity, Iv, 12. Ivii, 4. each Bp.
directs his own proceedings, 17.
lix, 19. lxxii fin. Ixxiii fin. C.
Praef, responsible to Christ only, ib.
not to be incon.stant or lax in ad
mitting heretics, lix, 20, the return
of a holy Bp. frora exile a herald of
Christ's coming, Ixi, 3. summary
authority, iii, I. 3. patterns, iv, 3.
every act of the Church regulated by,
xxxiii. this founded on law of God,
Ib. glory to restore future Martyrs,
Ivli, 2. preside over tbe faith and
truth, Ixxiii, 111. must be careful
not to mislead, ib. whoso judges,
judges God, Ifx, 6. judgment of
God, Ixvi, J. denies God's pro
vidence over the appointment of,
Ixvi, 1. to despise them is to despise
God, 3. none can take to himself
authority against them, Ixxiii, 7.
none but unblemished Priests should
be chosen Bps., Ixvii, 2. people con
niving at their sins involved in them,
3. to withdraw from heretical or sacri
legious I'p., Ixvii, 3 and n. f. ap
pointed by the Bps. of the province,

c c 2

388

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

(Iv, 6.) the people consenting, Ixvii, 5.
lix, 6. their concord the defence of
the fold, Ixviii, 3. a large body, united
by concord and bond of unity , in order
to provide against evil of individuals,
ib. diligence required in gathering
andrestoringChrist'ssheep, 8. having
all one flock in charge, all to succour
each part, 4. each to use his own
discretion in allowing or rejecting
the baptism of heretics, Ixix, 16.
must not only teach but leam, Ixxiv,
12. should provide for peace, xliii, 3.
peace-loving, Iv, 5. peace-making,
xlv, 1. p. 314, n.b. Bps. absent from
Council deliver their judgments, as
present in spirit, C. 83. names of
African, sent to Cornelius, that he
might know with whom to hold in
tercourse, lix, 11 . African not inferior
in authority to any, 19. what Bp.
speaks in Confession of Christ spoken
by inspiration in the name of all, Ixxxi,
1. fitting that he should be immolated
amid his people. Ixi. fin. Ixxxi, 1.
Blood of Christ, by which we have
been redeemed and quickened does not
seem to be in the Cup, when wine
not used, Ixiii, 1. see Cup. martyrs
washed in, xxi, 1. not to be denied
to lapsed prepared to shed their own,
Ivi, 1. necessary for them, ib. and 4.
we could not drink, had not Christ
first drunk Cup of His Passion, Ixiii,
4.
Blood, martyr baptized in his own, Ivii,
4. Catechumen, Ixxiii, 18. the most
glorious and highest Baptism, Ixxiii,
19. our Lord so baptized, ib. com
munication of His Passion in, ib. and
n.d.
Blood of grapes, type of the Cup of the
Blood of our Lord, Ixiii, 4.
Body (y Christ, see Eucharist.
Bona, compelled by her husband to
sacrifice, against her will, xxiv.
Boys, martyrs, vi, 3. Ixxvi, 5.
Bread in H. Euch. type of unity of
Church, Ixiii, 10.
Britius, a presbyter, xliii, 1.

C.
Caldonius, recommends certain lapsed
to peace, on their repentance, xxiv.
his modesty commended by S.
Cyprian, xxv. xliv. xlv, 1, 3. xiviii,
1,2.
Calphurnius, xxi. xxii.
Candida, her fall and repentance, xxi.
gave money, not to sacrifice, ib.

called Etecusa, why, ib, and n. e.
reconciliation given her in the name
of Paulus, xxii.
Candida Massa, see Massa.
Capitols, in different cities, p. 18, u. u.
Christians brought thither to sacri
fice, viii, 1. xxi. lix, 15. and n. o.
Captives, to be redeemed, as members
of Christ, Ixii, 1. redemption of,
will be greatly rewarded by Him,
ib. 2.
Carthage, Church of, her training and
humility, xxxvi, 6.
Cataphrygians, the, lxxv, 7.
Catechumens, to be baptized in sick
ness, viii, 3. xviii. if a martyr, hold
ing the entire Faith of the Church,
baptized in his own blood, Ixxiii, 19.
dying unbaptized, the truth and faith
they had come to avails them, lxxv,
22. and p. 256, n. e.
Causes, not to be carried out of the
province where they occur, lix, 19.
and n. n. " not beyond seas" African
canon, p. 95. u. r. not to be heard by
Bishops except before Clergy and
people, xvii. p. 44. and n.x. seeLaity.
Celerina, a martyr, xxxix, I.
Celerinus, sympathises with Lucianus
in his imprisonment, xxi. his own
readiness to suffer for Christ, ib. in
tercedes for some who had lapsed, ib.
his moderation commended, xxvii, 4.
comforts S. Cyprian by his presence,
xxxvii, 1. admonished in vision to
receive orders, xxxix, 1. bis glorious
confession, ib. first made Reader,
3. designed for the presbjrtery, ib.
Cerdon, Ixxiv, 2. lxxv, 5.
Certificates, of having sacrificed, pol
lution of, XX, I . Iv, 2. self-deceit in,
xxx, 4. yet receiving, not equal guilt
with sacrificing, Iv, 1 0. some through
ignorance, 11.
Chaff alone carried out of the floor of
the Church, Ixvi, 7.
Chair of S. Peter, Iv, 6.
Charity, see Almsgiving, Looe.
Children the Church admonished
through visions to, xvi, 3.
Chrism, sanctified on Altar by H.
Eucharist, lxx, 3. and n. h.
Christ, our Advocate, Iv, 15. if we
repent, confess, amend, xi, 5. our
Lord and God, iv, 4. xi, 5. Iviii, 7.
II. Ixiii, 1. 11. Ixxiv, 5. 9. C. 17- 49.
our Lord and God and Saviour, li.
Ixxvii. our King and Judge and God,
iii, 1. our Lord and Judge and God,
Ixii, I. (as Man) called the Father
His Lord and God, Ixxiii, 15. 16,
desired to be glorified by Him, ib.
fulfilled His will even to Death, ib.

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

389

received from Him the power where
by we are baptized and sanctified, ib.
Priest of themostHigh God, Ixiii, 3.
the Great High Priest of God the
Father, first offered Himself a Sacri
fice for us, bade us do the same in
remembrance of Himself, Ixiii, 11.
His Alone, to separate tares, purge
His floor, break vessels ot earth with
rod of iron, liv, 2. Iv, 21. having re
deemed us by His Cross and Blood,
to he redeemed in His members, Ixii,
I. to be viewed in them, ib. suffered
to make ns sons of God, Iviii, 7. loves
us all in that He bore our sins too,
Ixiii, 10. Protector and Guardian of
His people, allows not the wheat to
be swept away, Ixvi, 7. sought His
sheep by His own Blood and Passion,
Ixviii, 4. prayed by night for us and
to teach us, not for Himself, xi, 5.
not man, to be pleased, iv, 4. by
obedience, ib. to be imitated in all
things, vi, 2. in suffering, ib. His
tenderness, as the Good Shepherd, by
priests, Iv, 12. once overcame deatli
for us, ever in us, x, 1. gives His
servants as they believe, ib. poureth
forth His bounties variously, xxviii.
fin. Christians live in and by Him,
xili, 2. He in them, Ixii, 1. the true
Sun, bestows light of etemal life in
His Church equally, Ixix, 14. first
did and suffered what He teaches to
do and suffer, Iviii, 3. that we might
have no excuse, if we learn and do
not, 7. will confess who confess, xii,
1. deny who deny Him, xvi, 2. xxx,
10. Iviii, 3. lix, 15. this sentence to
be ever before our eyes, Iviii, 3.
blessedness of suffering for, vi, 1. is
present with martyrs, and rejoices
in their confiicts, x, 1. xxxvii, 3.
fights and conquers in them, x, 1. 2.
p. 23, n. a,, crowneth and is crowned
in them, x, 2. Iviii, 5. rejoices in
faithful servants, xxxix, 3. gives His
soldiers victory in the battle which
He foretells, Ivli, 4. at the season
of His Passion shewed greater hu
mility, iii, 1. xiv, 3. teaches us
huraility by His own, iii, I. Iviii, 2.
aud to shew honour to Priests, iii, 1.
His unity with the Church, lii, 2.
a great mystery, ib. His soldiers to
he gathered in one, when the con
flict of persecution approaches, Ivii,
4. thoughts of Him and His words
must be our only thoughts in peril,
Iviii, 1. to he found with Him is to
imitate Him, ib. suffering for Him
unites us, as the oldest saints, to the
love of God, 2. enough, that all suf

fering borne for Christ, is witnessed
by Him, 4. His Nativity commenced
with the martyrdom of infants, 6.
struggles for Him are in the very
presence of God, 9. His Advent im
mediately on thatof Anti-Christ, Iviii,
8. near, Ixi, 3. Ixiii, 15. His servants,
as Himself, ever beset by those near
them, lix, 3. not to be daunted, but
abide His time, ib. none rent off,
who cleave to His Body and
Blood, xi, 6. His Passion and
Sacrifice prefigured in Noah and
Melchizedech, Ixiii, 2, 3. types of
the Cup of His Blood in the Pro
verbs and blessing of Judah, 4. His
disciples must do exactly what He
did, 7. His least commands to be
kept with awe, much more as to the
Sacrament, 11. His warnings to cor
rect error to be heeded in thought of
His Coming, 16. whoso is ashamed of
His Blood in the Cup, ashamed of
His Blood shed, 12. wilful neglect
of His commands spiritual theft and
adultery, 15. to believe in Him avails
not if other faith is unsound, Ixxiii,
14. cannot be known without the
Father, ib. without Him it avails not
to know the Father, ib. not what is
professed in His Name but what is
done in His Truth to be adopted,
Ixxiii, 14. Baptisra in His Narae pre
supposes the mention of the Father in
"Whom the Jews already believed,
15. natural piety rejects belief in the
Son without the Father, 17-
Christians, t})e anointed of God, lxx, 3.
living in and by Christ, must live
like Christ, xiii, 2. to await any
suffering, since Christ "Who calleth,
suffered all, Iviii, 3. may not slay,
but must be slain, ib. 4. Christ
their Companion in flight for His
Name, ib. not alone since not
without God, ib. as servants, suffer
for the Son "Who suffered to make us
SODS, 7. to be as separate frora
heretics, as they from the Church,
lix, 26. to fast, watch, and pray for
each other, Ix, 4. departed Christians
pray for us, ib. and n. g. redeeraed
by Christ, to redeem Cbrist in His
members, Ixii, 1. temples of God, ib.
thanks due to those who call us to
relieve Christ in His members, 2.
oneness of, however separated in
space, lxxv, 1 . one through indwell
ing of Christ, 3.
Church, the, dwelling-place of God the
Father, lix, 22. a people united to its
Bp. Ixvi, 7. peril of refusal to obey,
iv, 4. is one, ib. xliii, 4. li. liv. Ixix,

390

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

2. divided into many members, Iv,
'20. held by cement of its Bishops,
Ixvi, 7. no salvation out of it, iv, 4. vi.
who is not in, no Christian, Iv, 20.
those not in, are dead, Ixxi, 1. re
mission of sins, only given in, Ixxi, 2.
alone spiritually bears sons, Ixxiv, 8,
of God, lxxv, 14. cleansed and sancti
fied by Baptism, ib. our Mother; no
one can have God for a Father before
hehas the Church for amother,lxxiv,8.
bewails the fall of her children, x, 2.
but glories in the blood of Martyrs,
3. ber duties towards the lapsed, xxx,
9. reconciliation by, to be given in
reverence of the sentence of God ,11.
consists of Bishops, Clergy, and all
who stand, xxxiii, 1. unity with
Christ, lii, 2. bad men leaving the
Church, forestall, not escape, her
sentence, 3. union with, in faith and
peace, a confession of Christ, liv, 1.
who VNiould be purer than the Church,
perish from the Church, 2. the
Church ab.solves all .seeming peni
tents, God the real, Iv, 15. her
tenderness to the penitent hinders not
the praise of purity, 16. peril of
negligence in the Churoh amid great
peril, Ivii, 4. by indissoluble affection
united to Christ, Ixiii, 10. shall ever
adhere and abide with Him, ib.
shall persevere, though men, by free
will, perish from it, lix, 8. its
rules not to be dispensed with, to
conciliate men, 9. not to be over
anxious about the doings of heretics,
10. closed against such as endeavour
to enter by threats, 23. such threats a
ground for refusal, 24. her eneraies
to be sorrowed for, not dreaded, 25.
sympathy of the whole Church in
praise of each portion, Ix, 1. remains
the sarae though forsaken by those
not of her, Ixvi, 7- in the decay of
the Church, God has His own wit
nesses, Ixvii, 8. condemns heresy,
Ixviii, 2. is not to be influenced by
heretics, Ixxiii, 2. liveth for ever and
imparteth life, Ixxi, 1. all truth and
grace in her, ib. Ixxiii, 21. C. 34. all
power and grace is in the Church,
lxxv, 7. she is the one bride of the
One Bridegroom, 14. Ixxiii, 9. lxxv,
14. its members, friends of God, C. 11.
power of remitting sins given through
the Apostles to her, lxxv, 1 7. mixture
of good and evil in her, predicted
under the tares and wheat, veSiSels of
gold and silver, wood and earth, liv,
2. Iv, 21, in baptizing heretics, does
not rebaptize, C. 35. to betray her
to heretics, is the part of Judas, 61 .

each part watches for the other, viii,
3. sacred images of, dove, Ixix, 2.
spring sealed up. (C. 33.) garden in
closed, well of living water, Ixix, 2.
Ixxiv, 14. lxxv, 16. Paradise, Ixxiii,
9. ark, Ixix, 2. Ixxiv, 14. lxxv, 16. a
human Church, Iv, 20.
Circumcisifin, a type of Baptism, Ixiv, 4.
on the eighth day, of the Resur
rection, ib. carnal, iv, 4. ceaseJ when
spiritual given, Ixiv, 4. spiritual,
iv, 4.
Clementianus, see Ninus.
Clergy, may not be appointed executors
or guardians, i, I. and 3. to devote
themselves to their clerical office, ib.
not to be engaged in secular business
but day and night in spiritual things,
i , 2. peril, if they neglect tbelr flock,
viii, 2. instruct raartyrs and confessors
in prison, xiv, 1. xv, 1. to be ap
pointed with cognizance of the people,
Ixvii, 4. sorae lapsed, xiv, 1. after
penance for grievous sin, restored to
lay-communion only, Ixiv, 1. and n.l.
or after lapsing to or being ordained
by heretics, lxxii, 2. as having caused
others to perish, ib. so ordered by
Bishops of the whole Church, Ixvii, 6.
sorae placed by coramon advice next
to, xxix. see Ordination.
Clinics, name not to be used in reproval
of sick baptized by aspersion, Ixix, 13,
of the Gospel, attained heavenly
strength most fully, ib.
Collecta, xxii.
College, Sacerdotal, concord of, Iv, LJ
5, 17. 20. 25. lix, 6. Ixviii, 2.4. ^
Colonica, xxii.
Comynunion, to be accelerated to the
lapsed in sickness, xviii. given to the
penitent lapsed, to arm thera for the
coming conflict, Ivii, 1. 2. not to be
withheld, because sought by some in
hypocrisy, 3. sinfulness of those whe
causelessly reject communion with
others, lxxv, 25.
Concision, lix, 25. and n. a.
Concord, bond of, Iv, 17.
Confession of Christ, glories of, vl, 1.
upheld by virtuous life, xxii, 3.
Confessors, care to be taken of them, v,
1. 2. xii, 1. their present and futiire
blessings, vl, 1. 2, their beginnings
and end from God, vi, 4. caution in
visiting, v, 2. Oblation offered in
prison, ib. some exposed to tortures
in consequence of their boasting,
xi, 1. when sealed by death be
come martyrs, xii, 1. exhorted to
perseverance, xiii, 2. should be
an exaraple to the brethren, ibid.
must confess Christ by their daily

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S, CYPRIAN,

391

life, 4, 5, the evil lives of some
tamish the glory of their confession,
xiv, 4. grant letters of peace in their
own names, xxiii. misled by presby
ters, XV, 1. xvi, I. xliii, I. by urgency
of lapsed, xx, I. vast number of
these, XX, 1. made trailic of, xv, 3.
seditious use made of, xxvii, 3. S. Cy
prian win not confirm their sentence
without general consent, xxvi. the
fittest to read our Lord's words in the
I Gospel, xxxix, 3. S. Cyprian's re
spect and sorrow for Confessors iii- ¦
volved in schism, xlv, 1. loving,
grieved exceedingly that be could not
communicate with, liv, 1. care used to
ensure their sound restoration, xlix, 1 .
openly confess their error and ask
forgiveness, ibid, public joy thereat,
2. thanks to be rendered by all for
their recovery, ibid, since joy over
penitents, how much more over con
fessors returning, li.
Confirmation, the act of the Apostles
with reference to Philip's baptism in
Samaria corresponds with the con
firmation by Bishops, Ixxiii, S. seal
of the Lord, ib. Holy Ghost poured
out in, ib. received in, Ixxiv, 8. a
Sacrament, lxxii, 1. and n.b. L\xiii,
18. C. 5. p. 289.
Consent, nothing firm unless many con
sent, xxx, 8. ono, xxv. xxxii.
Consistentes, meaning of, p. 1. n. b.
Contentions, to be carefully avoided,
xiii, 4.
feah, see Korah.
nelia, xxi.
Comelius, S. made Bp. of Rome, xliv.
upheld by S. Cyprian against the
faction of Novatian, xlv. caution
shewn in recognising his ordination,
xiviii, 1. 2. acknowledged by those
who had sehismatically opposed him,
xlix, 2. Iiii. Iv, 1. his character, ib.
6. his humility and orderly appoint
ment, ib. his courage and faith during
persecution, 7. his conduct in ad
mitting sacrificers to communion vin
dicated, 8. 9. moved by the threats of
the party of Felicissimus, lix, 2. ex
horted to uphold discipline by S. Cy
prian, 3 — 11. S. Cyprian rejoices to
hear of his Confession, Ix, 1 . a peace ¦
able and righteous priest, Ixvii, 6.
blessed martyr, Ixi, 2. Ixvii, 6.
Council, under Agrippinus, on baptism
of heretics, Ixxi, 2. many years before
St. C. Ixxiii, 2. and n. d. at Iconium,
lxxv, 7.21, ofCarthage on the lapsed,
Iv, 4. at Rome, ib. 5. second at Car
thage restores lapsed on approaching
persecution, Ivii. condemned Pri

vatus, lix, 12. to depose Basilides
and Martial, Ixvii. first on heretical
baptism, lxx. acknowledged with
other African Councils by Greek
Church, p. 232. n. b. .second Council,
lxxii. third, p. 286. sqq. large at
Iconium, decided that Cataphrygians
were to be baptized, as well as other
heretics, lxxv, 20. Asiatic yearly,
Ix.xv, 4.
Credula, a martyr, xxii.
Creed, not used traly by schlsraatics,
Ixix, 6.
Crementins, a subdeacon, viii, I. bearer
of an epistle frora the Roraan clergy
to Cyprian, ix.
Cross, the, Christian's whole hope in,
Ixxvi, 2. in Baptisra, seal of God on
the forehead, Iviii, iO.
Cup of salvation, raartyrdora, xxviii, 1.
and n. s. Ixxvi, 3. 4.
Cup, the, in the H. Eucharist should be
offered mixed with wine, Ixiii, 1.
as Christ offered it, ib. Christ in His
Passion first drank Cup, whioh He
gave to believers to drink, Ixiii, 6.
types of tbe Cup of Christ's Blood in
the Proverbs, and blessing of Judah,
4. inebriates to sober and holy joy, 8.
joy of Divine forgiveness of sin
through, ib. wine in the, Blood of
Christ, Ixiii, 12. ofthe Lord's Blood
received daily, Iviii, 1.
Custom not greater than truth, Ixxiii,
11. of men not to be followed but
truth of God, Ixiii, 11. must give way
to truth, Ixxiv, 11. without truth,
error inveterate, ib.
Cyprian, S. his humility, xi, 7. p. 258,
n. i. loved, Ixvi, 2. his excellences,
Ixxvii, 1. raade Bp. with great love
andzealofpeople,xliii,3. hurablecon-
fession of sin, xi,7- during his absence
frora Carthage, urges his clergy to up
hold diseipline, v, 1. and generally to
attend to the welfare of the Church,
2. demanded by Heathen populace
" forthe lions, "xx. lix, 7. often, xiv, 1.
proscribed, lix. Ixvi, 3. bidden by God
to retire, xvi, 3. absent for the sake
ofhis flock, vii. xiv, 1. hisgrief at bis
absence, vii. his care for the poor,
ibid, xii, 2. xiv, 2. for the confessors,
xiii, 1. relieves thera out of small
raeans, xiii, 5. his retirement approved
by his own clergy, viii. 1. visions
vouchsafed to him, xi, 3.4. 7 n. k. xl.
communicated widely for good of all,
xi, 8. reproved in one for not praying
through the night, xi, 5. admonishedin
them to maintain discipline, xv, 2. on
benefit of alms to the lapsed, xxxiii, 2.
to correct innovation in Eucharistic

39-2

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

oblation, Ixiii, 1. that God would
avenge disobedience to a Bishop,
Ixvi, 8. expects divine revelation, vii.
Ixvi, 8. rest from persecution fore-
shewn to him, xi, 7. as also further
persecution, Ivii, 1. and 4. p. 141, n.
lviii,l.lx,4. opposition to him, xxvii,
3. xxxvi, I. 6. is aided by Roman
Clergy, xxvii, 5. his anxiety to be
able to attend on his ministry, xii, 1 .
charges bis clergy by their diligence
to take the place of his duty, xiv, 1.
longs for his people, ib. will not act
without the advice ofhis people, xiv,
5. reproves tbe presumption of some
of his clergy, xvi, I. xvii. grief for
the lapsed, xvii, I. odium resulting
to from letters of the confessors, xv, 3.
xix. xxvii, 2. 3. 5. violent demands
of the lapsed, xx, 2. xxxvi, 2. harsh
things thrown out against, in letters
from Carthage, xxxvii, 6. dissembles
his own wrong, xvi, 2. his watchful
ness for his people while in retire
ment, XX, 1. his account of his own
conduct, ib. his deference to others,
2. scrapulous to do nothing new in
the absence of his Clergj, xxx, 1.
the encouragement given by him to
Confes.sors, xxx, 7- xxxi, 1. 2. 5. its
benefits, xxx, 7. xxxi, I . his attention
to discipline in his retirement, 6, 7-
Roman Clergy adopthlsview as to the
lapsed, xxx, 8. will not decide alone
what shall form a precedent, xxxiv, 3.
nor hear causes alone, xviii. xxvi.
see Laity, desires gentle means to be
used, keeps his powers in reserve,
iii, 4. xvi. fin. xxxv. his firmness com
mended by the Roman clergy, xxxvi,
I. his return being hindered by
faction, writes to warn his people,
xliii, I. bitterness of his separation
from his people, 3. exiled for two
years, ib. labours to restore unity at
Rome and uphold S. Comelius, xlv, I .
a peacemaking Bishop, ib. refuses
to allow calumnious charges to be
adduced against S. Cornelius, xliv.
rejects communion of Novatian at
once, ib. his care to remove all pre
texts of dissension, 2. his respect and
sorrow for Confessors involved in
schism, xlvi. writes to the Confessors
in schism at Rorae through the Bp.
xlvii. congratulates Maximus and
others on their leaving Novatian and
returning to the Church, liv, 1. writes
the tracts On the Unity of the Church
and The Lapsed, ib. 2. justifies his
conduct in tbe case of the lapsed, Iv,
2 — 5. awaits the confirmation of his
judgment, in case of the lapsed, by

his Colleagues, Ivi. his anxiety to
receive penitents, lix, 22. accessible
to all, ib. habitually preached, Pref.
baptized, p. 205,n.y.refu tes Pelagians
beforehand, p, 195, n. vindicates him
self against the charges of Florentius,
Ixvi, 1.2. applied to against Basilides
and Martialis in Spain, Ixvii, Mar
cianus iu Gaul, Ixviii. in the first cor-
rectsjudgment of Pope Stephen, Ixvii,
5. in the second applies to him but as
an equal, Ixviii. and p. 217. n. his
comraunion renounced by, Ixxiv, 10.
will not prescribe to others, Ixix, 12.
16. Ixxiii, 23, C. Pref. writes treatise
on Patience at this time to promote
peace, Ixxiii, fin. by permission and
inspiration of the Lord, ib, hard names
used by Pope Stephen to, lxxv, 27.
how loved and esteemed by S, Firmi
lian, lxxv, 1 — 3. his joyous sympathy
with the Martyrs, ix, 1. x. xii. xxviii.
liv, 1. xxxvii. Ixxvi, I — 5. prays for
and desires their prayers, xxxvii, 1.
the great effects of his example and
writings in encouraging others to
suffer, xxx, 7. xxxv, 1. Ixxvii, 1.
the gratitude of the Confessors in
prison for his attention to their wants,
2. and Ixxviii. Ixxix. prepares him
self for raartyrdora, Ixxx. withdraws
for a time that his confession may be
in his own Church, Ixxxi, I. exhorts
the brethren to maintain tranquillity,
2. seen after death in glory in vision,
Ixxviii, n. a. and Pref. S. Augustine's
love and veneration for him , p. 258 . n. i.
and his charity, ib. 286. n. i. aided by
his prayers, p. 259. n. i. St. C. present
with us, not only by his writings, but
by his charity, ib. his love for the
Church, ib. present by unity of the
Spirit in Council which corrected his
judgment, ib.

D.
Daily, conflict in this world, xiii, 2.
services, xxix. communion, Iviii.
ZJaMg-er, proximity of, to be avoided, iv,
1. none near to, long safe, ib.
Daniel, his faith, Iviii, 5. Ixvii, 8.
lxxv, 3.
Dathan, see Korah.
Dativa, xxii.
Dativus, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi.
Deacons, derive their office from the
Apostles not directly from our Lord,
iii, 2. therefore .should behave humbly
towards Priests, ib. to be treated
with forbearance, 4. if no Priest at

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

393

hand, empowered by St. C. to receive
confession and lay on hands, xviii.
attend Priest in offering Oblation,
v,2.
Death, not to be feared, since it cannot
be escaped, Iviii, 3.
Decimus, xxiv.
Decius, Emp. pioneer of Antichrist,
xxii. p. 52. driven back by Celerinus,
ib. xxxix, 2, and n. p. hishatredand
persecution of Bi.shops, Iv, 7. fierce
ness ofhis persecution, ib.
" Deific" diseipline, lii, 3. Ixvii, 9.
Scriptures, p. 113. n. p. sanctity,
lxxv, 7. words in confessing Christ,
xxiii.
Dionysius, 1.
Discipline, a protection against the
wiles of Satan, iv, 1. when trodden
on, he cannot bite feet shod with,
Iviii, 10. holy, to be maintained dili
gently, ib. and 3. who neglect perish,
iv, 4. evils of relaxing, xxx, 2. eccle
siastical, xiv, 2. XV, 2. xix. xx. Ixxiii,
12. of the Lord, XV, 1 . xvii, I , xxviii,
2. Divine, xxx, I. heavenly, Ixxiii,
19. rules of, xvi, 2. unity in, xxv.
fin. xxx, 1. of the Gospel, ib. xxxvii,
4. Iviii, 10. severity of, xxx, 6. laxity
of, hurts those for whom it is re
laxed, XV, 2. xxx, 5. observance of,
a second honour to Martyrs, xxviii,
2. xxx, 6. especially fitting in, xv, 1,
necessary in peace and persecution,
xxx, 2. to be exercised with reference
both to the mercy and severity of
God, 10. tempered of severity and
tenderness, Iv, 4. difference of dis
cipline hinders not the oneness of the
Chnrch, Iv, 17. not to be relaxed
because of revilings, lix, 4. neglect
of, a perilous conniving at sin, Ixvii,
9.
Disunion, in the Church grievous and
displeasing to the Lord, xi, 3.
Dividend, raonthly, xxxiv, 3. xxxix, 3.
Doctor, a distinct office among Pres
byters in African Church, xxix. and
n. u.
Dominicum, name of the H. Eucharist,
Ixiii, 13.
Donata, xxii.
Donatus, a Martyr, xxii.
Donatus, a Presbyter, xiv, 5. lix, 12.
Dove, see Church.
Ducenarian, Ixvii, 6. and n. k.

E.
Easter, joy, xx. solemnities, Ivi.
Ecstacy, state of, produced in one by evil
spirits, lxxv, 10.

Eighth day, type of the Resurrection,
Ixiv, 4.
Elders, title of Bishop, lxxv, 7.
Elias, Ixvii, 8.
Elisha, in restoring the widow's son an
emblem of the equal distribution of
Divine grace, Ixiv, 3.
Eloquence, envenomed, Ix, 3. see Poison.
Embrace of the Lord, reward of Mar
tyrs, vi, 3. xxxvii, 3. Iviii, 10.
Emerita, xxi. xxii. a
Episcopate, is one, xliii, 4. xlv, 1.
ixlviii,2. xlix, 2. andn. Iixj6. andn.
Ixi, 3. Ixvi, 4. diffused throughout
an harmonious multitude of many
Bishops, Iv, 20? Ixviii, 3.
Epistles, Clerical, ix. conveyed by
Clergy, ib. xx, 2. xxix. transmission
of, xxxii. xlv, 3. xlix. fin. Iv, 4. ac
knowledging Bishop elected, xiviii, 2.
Episcopal read publicly to Clergy,
lix, 26.
Error, past, does not justify continuance
in, Ixxiii, 20.
Esau, a warning not to give up Divine
things, Ixxiii, 22.
Etecusa, see Candida.
Etemal, see Life. Punishment.
Evangelical strictness, Iv, 4. trath, Ixix,
10. discipline, xxx, 1. see Discipline.
peace and love, lxxii, 2.
Evaristus, Bp. joined Novatian, 1. ex
pelled the Church, lii, I.
Eucharist, Holy, the very Sacrament of
our Lord's Passion and our redemp
tion, Ixiii, 11. the Body of Christ,
XV, 1. Iviii, 10. Body and Blood of
Christ touched in, lxxv, 23. " the
Holy of the Lord," xxxi, 7. not to
be given to the lapsed, before im
position of hands, xvi, 2. xvii. pro
faned thereby, xv, 1. xxxi, 7. and
so injured those to whom It was
given, XV, 2. xvi, 2. xvii. prepares
for raartyrdora, Ivii, 4. a safeguard
to those wbo receive It, ib. 1 . witbout
It, people defenceless, ib. some re
ceiving It, when sick, received
bodily life also, Iv, 9. this, a token
of God's mercy, ib. sanctifies tongue
and right hand which receives It,
Iviii, 10. none rent off, who cleave
to His Body and Blood, xi, 5. oil
consecrated on altar by It, Ixx, 3.
and n. h. see Cup.
Evil, extensive, demands largeness of
counsel, xxx, 8.
Eun'ueh, for the kingdom of heaven's
sake, iv, 4.
Excommunication, whoso excommuni
cates all, excommunicates himself
from all, lxxv, 26.
Executor, see Clergy.

394

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

Exile, for Christ's sake, its glory, x, I .
xxxviii, 1. Ixvi, 6.
Exomologesis, (course of penance,) iv,
3. XV, 2. xvi, 2. xvii, p. 43. xviii,
p. 45. xix. XX. 2. Iv, 24. lix, 18.
Exorcist, power of a holy one over
Satan, lxxv, 10. the devil scourged
by power of God through, Ixix, 15.
Heretics to be exorcized and bap
tized, C. 8. 31. 37.
Ezekiel, lxxv, 3.

F.
Fabian, S. Bp. of Rome, a good raan,
his glorious' martyrdom, ix. excel
lence of his Episcopate, ib. no Bishop
appointed to succeed him, xxx, 8.
afterwards Comelius, Iv, 6. lix, 12.
Faith, sacrament of, xxx, 10. com
prised in the confession of the Name
of Christ, xxx, 4. .the power of, Iviii,
5. of the three children, vi, 3. fight
of, X. 1. raartyrs enduring through,
love their sufferings, xxxi, 3. Christ
ready to preserve, xxxi, 9. strength
of, not to be shaken, lix, 2. by with
drawal of faithless, 9. no fellowship
with faithlessness, lix, 26. who be
lieve in God, secure in all trial, vi, 3.
God's aid never fails, xi, 6, Bishops
upheld by their own faith and pro
tection of God, Iv, 4. Christ gives to
us as much as we believe, x, 3. full
and entire receives full blessing of
Divine bounty, through forms im
paired, Ixix, 11. worthiness (me
rita) of, ib. tmth of, 12. Ixxiii, 6.
trath of, and unity imparted by.
Sacraments in the Church, lxx, 5.
who have received the Spirit of God,
must be jealous for the Faith of
God, Ixxiii, 8. and truth of the
Catholic Church to be firmly main
tained and taught, Ixxiii, 18. unity
of, from God the Father and from
the tradition of the Lord, Ixxlv, 5.
judgment in Divine things through,
13. rule of, ib. increase of, 15. Satan
expelled in Baptism by faith of be
lievers, ib. true confession of, avails to
those dying unbaptized, Ix.w, 22.
Falls, the chastisement of former laxity
and worldliness, xi, 1.
Falsehood, cannot long deceive, mad
ness not to know this, lix, 4.
Fasting, watching, and prayer, pre
paration for martyrdom, Ix, 4.
Favorinus, an acolythe, xxxiv, 3.
Faustinus Geminius, i, 1, 3.
Faustinus, Bp. of Lyons, Ixviii, 1.
Felicianus, an acolythe, lix, 11.

Felicissimus, a confessor, praise of, vi,
3.
Felicissimus, schismatic, occasion of
his schism, xii. excommunicates
himself, ib. formally excommuni
cated, ib. and xiii. an account of bis
faction, xliii, I. xlv, 3. made dea
con by Novatus, lii, 3. excom
municated at Rorae, lix, 1. and u.
his schism and character, ib. 10.
Felix, his lapse and repentance, xxiv.
Felix, an heretical Bishop, lix, 12.
Felix., a Bishop, Ixvii, 1. two Con
fessors, Ixxvi.
Felix, of Csesaraugusta, a devout man,
Ixvii, 6.
Fire, purifying of penitence, p. 128. n.
purged by, Iv, 16. doubts as to its
meaning, ib. n.
Firmilian, S. account of bim, p. 268.
n. it. his Epistle translated by S.
Cyprian, ib. probably alluded to by
S. Aug. ib. his great value for inter
course with S. Cyprian, lxxv, 1 — 3.
commits his letter to meraory, 4.
Firmus, a Martj'r, xxii.
Flesh, weakness of, worn out by tor
tures, Ivi.
Flight, see Persecution.
Flood, baptism of the world, Ixix, 2.
Ixxiv, 14.
Floor of tbe Chureh, pui'ged by Christ
Alone, liv, 2. God does not permit
wheat to be carried out of, Ixvi. 7.
Florus, see Ninus.
Food, fulness of, hinders prayer, xi, 7.
divine adraonltionsto spareness in, ib.
Fortunata, a Martyr, xxii.
Fortunatianus, a lapsed Bishop, at
tempts to resume his Episcopate,
Ixv, 1. rejected, ib. and 4.
Fortunatus, a Presbyter, xiv, 5.
Fortunatus, a Bishop, xliv. xlv, 1, 3.
xiviii, 1, 2.
Fortunatus, a pseudo-bishop, lix, 10.
excommunicated, ib. II, 12. legates
sent by him to Comelius, 22.
Fortunatus, a Subdeacon, xxxiv, 3.
xxxv.
Four rivers of Paradise, type of the four
Gospels, Ixxiii, 9.
Freewill, man left to choose life or
death by, lix, 8.
Fructus, a Martyr, xxii.
Futurus, an accomplice of Privatus,
xxxvi, 7.

be.
Gaius, Presbyter of Didda, excom
municate, for perversely receiving
the lapsed, xxxiv, 1.

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

395

Garden, see Church.
GoKmiiw Faustinus, Presbyter, i, 1,3.
Geminitts Victor, i, 1 , 3.
Getulicus, xxii.
Ghost, Holy, see Spirit.
Glory, luture, meditation on, vi, 3.
Iviii, 11.
God, the One True Father, Goodness,
Mercy, and Loving-kindness, His
joy over penitence of His sons, Iv,
19, contemplation of, vi, 3. sight of,
xxxi, 5. Iviii, 11. giveth Himself as
a Father equally to all, for attain
ment of heavenly grace, Ixiv, 3. per
mits not Church to be shut against
penitents, Ivii, 1. this to be re
garded by Bishops, Ivii, 4. fear
of, to do away fear of man, viii, 2.
Iviii, 8. watchfulness to appease
His wrath, xvil. His bountifulness,
viii, 3. eternal and a'bundant com
passion, merciful, but exacts careful
obedience, xxx, 10. His clemency
and judgment to be regarded toge
ther, ib. Iv, 18. p. 130. Fatherly cora
passion to he appeased by penance,
xxxi, 8. xxxv. xliii, 1. through Bi
shops and priests, xliii, 2. not man,
to be pleased, lix, 9. beholds mar
tyrs with good-pleasure, .\, 1. Iviii, 9.
His bounty, in need, confers grace
by compendious mediods, Ixix, 11-
chastens to amend and save, xi, 5.
protects in it those who cling fast to
His Christ, 6. no one has Him for
a Father, before he have the Church
for a Mother, Ixxiv, 8. no where
threatens penitents, but promises for
giveness, ib. protects all who repent,
beheve, and obey, xi, 6. His gilts in
the natural year shadow forth His
spiritual, xxxvii, 2. rectifies errors
committed through siraplicity, Ixxiii,
20. His gifts out of the Church have
no saving efficacy, C. 2.
Good works, see Works.
Gordius, a Presbyter, xiv, 5.
Gospel, law of, xv, 1. xxvii, 5.
Grace, Divine in Confessors, vi, 3. 7.
His aid never fails whom He proves,
xi, 6. growth in, vii. xiii, 5. re
ceived hy the sanctification of Bap
tism, lost through unrepented sin,
iix, 16. not to be denied to any,
Ixiv, 2. in Baptism given equally to
all, 3. Ixix, 11 — 15. equality of,
typified in Manna and the " penny,"
14. enlarged or diminished by raen's
lives, ib. daily advance, through
increase of faith, to full growth of,
15. Christians have within thera,
lxx, 3. all grace and truth (of Christ,
C. 34.)in theChurch, lxxl,l. Ixxiii,

21. all power and grace in, lxxv, 7.
19. only one grace and truth, ib.
saving, ofthe Church, Ixxiii, 13.
Guardian, see Clergy.
GKifl, consciousness of, hurries to further
guilt, lii, 3. degrees of guilt in the
same sin not to be visited alike,
Iv, 10.

H.
Hand, which touches the Lord's Body
armed, Iviii, 10. awe of sinning
with, ib. 11. u.
Hands, imposition of, to repentance,
XV, 1. xvi, 2. xvii. 1. Ixxiv, 1. alone
used when heretics returned to the
Church, Ixxi, 2. Ixxiv, 7, \i>. for the
receiving the Holy Ghost, ixix, 10.
as penitents, p. 263, n. q. C. 8. 22.
Hearer's, teacher of, xxix.
Heathen, chastised by God, vent their
anger on the Church, lxxv, 10.
admire courage of Martyrs, xiv, 5.
xxxviii, 2. Christian life for the sake
of, ib. Church put to shame before,
XV, 2. heathen-life, Iv, 4. 14. Ivii, 2.
Herena, -a Martyr, xxii.
Here'iinianus, a dubdeacon, Ixxvii, 2.
Herennius, a Martyr, xxii.
Heresy, originates in self-will and con
tempt of authority, iii, 3. in dis
obedience to Priests, lix, 6. Holy
Scripturein condemning itgenerally,
condemns all beforehand, Ixix, 1. a
delusion of devils, equally with
grosser Impostures, lxxv, 11. charac
ters of, C. 1. not being of God, can
not give the grace of God, 10, 19. ».
step-mother, lix, 15.
Heretics, choose rulers like themselves,
lix, 12.1. by leniency and false peace
destroy the true, lix, 15. fiercer as the
Church Is faithful, Ix, 3. the devil
holds out false hopes through, xliii, 5.
destroy penance, lix, 15, 17. their
conscience blunted, raoral sense e-
stranged , lix, 16. forsakingGod are for
saken by Hira, 23. or schismatics have
nottheHoly Ghost,lxix, 10. lxx, ] . C.
16. cannot irapartHim, Ixix, 10. have
lost Christ, lxx, 4. cannot have Chri.st,
lxxv. returning, receive imposition
of hands, that they may receive Hira,
Ixix, 10, despised by Satan, eis bis
own, ib. any Bishop may remove
them, Ixviii, 2. have no power or
authority, Ixix, 1. cannot confirm
nor celebrate the Eucharist, Ixx, 4.
called in Scripture Antichrists, 6.
Ixix, 1. lxx. Ixxiii, 13. Ixxiv, 2.
C. II. &c. not having grace and

396

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

truth of Christ, impart nothing, Ixxi,
1. not having the true faith can
receive nothing, Ixxiii, 6. became
more nuraerous and worse after the
Apostles, Ixxiv, 2, 3. lxxv, 5. are
worse than those who through fear
deny the faith, lxxv, 24. character
ized, C. 1. have not the Trinity,
C, 10. are not Christians, 24. under
a curse, 1, 31. worse than heathens,
37. with schisraatics, called by
Christ His enemies, lxx, 5. Ixxiii,
13. C. 7. 21, 51. possessed by the
spirit of Antichrist, Ixxiii, 13. his
offspring, C. 24. faithless and blas
phemers, Ixxiii, 12. impious and
profane, 17. deceivers as false pro
phets, lxxv, 9. their sacrilegious
wickedness, Ixxiii, 13. blasphemers,
ib. 17. Ixxiv, 10. priests of the
devil, C. 1. set up by him, 60. his
synagogues, ib. painful to speak of
or know their heresies, Ixxiii, 5.
anticipate the sentence of the I)ay
of Judgment, lxxv, 6. differing in
some minor points, agree in blas
pheming the Creator, 7. their loss
through our carelessness will be im
puted to us in judgment, C. 80. con
fess not the same Trinity, Ixxiii,
4, 6, 18. lxxv, 7- nor the same
Church, Ixxiii, 4, 6, 18. mimic the
Church, Ixxiii, 1. prayers not to be
joined in with, lxxv, 18. p. 280. n. s.
have not the same (iod, lxxv, 27.
High Priest, title of Bishop, lix, 6, 25.
Homeless, care of, viii, 2.
Human, Church, Iv, 20. practices,
Ixiii, 1. error, tradition opposed to
Divine tradition, 182. n. s.
Humility, our Lord pattern of, iii, I.
xiv, 3. Iviii, 3. S. Paul, xiv, 3. most
needed after victory, 4. the more
abased any is, the more exalted,
xiii, 3.
Hyginus, Bp. of Rome, Ixxiv, 2.

I. J.

Ignatius, a martyr, xxxix, 1.
Inebriation, holy, ofthe yup of the Lord,
analogy and contrast With that of the
world, Ixiii, 8.
Infants, may be baptized immediately
after their birth, Ixiv, 2. receive the
same grace with elders, 3. receive re
mission of original sin, 5. formed in
the womb by Hands of God, 3. in
kissing, think of recent Hands of
God, 4. by weeping frora their birth,
ask for pardon, 5.
Innocent age of children, their baptismal
innocence, p. 42. n. o. Holy Inno
cents, raartyrs and crowned, Iviii, 6.
Intercessions, of the more obedient, the
more available, xxxvii, 4. see Prayer.
Interrogatories, see Baptism.
Job, Ixxv, 3.
John the Baptist, his eminence, Ixxiii,
22. inferiority of his baptism, ib.
having to baptize Christ, received
the Holy Ghost in his raother's
worab, Ixix, 10.
Joseph, lix, 3.
Jovinus, a heretic and schisraatic, lix,
12.
Irene, a confessor, excommunicated,
xiii.
Isaac, ii, 2. Iviii, 11.
Jubaianus, Bp. probably in Mauritania,
p. 244. n. e. writes to S. Cyprian on
the subject of baptizing heretics,
Ixxiii. transmits letter sent to. him
upon it, ib. 4. Ep. to him read in
Council, C. praef. assents and thanks
St. Cyprian, ib.
Judah, blessing of, throughout figurative
of Christ, Ixiii, 4.
Judas, a token that the greatest bless
ings may result from accursed
agents, lxxv, 2. who betrays the
Churoh to heretics, like him, C. 61.
Judge, title aud office of Bp. Iix, 6.
obedience enjoined to the Judge in
the law, ground of obedience to Bp.
iii, 1. lix, 5.
Judgment, Day of, coming, iv, 2. care
to escape, ib.
Julia, a martyr, xxii.

Jacob, ii, 2. Iviii, 11. lix, 3.
Jader, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi.
Januaria, xxii.
Iconium, see Council.
Jealousy for truth belongs to sincere
devotion, Ixxiv, 10. for the faith of
God, belongs to those who have the
Spirit of God, Ixxiii, 8.
Jesus, see Christ.
Jews, are become aliens lo God, xiii,
2. their baptism, carnal, lxxv, 13.

Kiss of the Lord, bliss after death he-
stowed on Martyrs, vi, 3. xxxvii, 3.
shewn in vision, p. 15. n. q< holy
Communion, p. 15. u.

INDE.X TO EPISTLES OF S. CYI'EIAN.

897

Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, their
punishment a warning not to rebel
against priests, iii, 1. Ixvii, 3. Ixix,
7. 8. Ixxiii, 7. lxxv, 17. sin of schis
matics worse than theirs, Ixix, 7.
called on the one true God, ib.

laity, their sound judgment as to re
storation of the fallen, lix, 21. their
concurrence desired by St. C. in all
things, xiv, 5. Causes heard before,
xvi. fin. xvii, 1. with Clergy, xvii.
fin. and u. x. xix, p. 46. xxx, 8.
xxxi, 7- xxxiv, 3. lix, 20, 21. great
part of, present at the Council of
Carthage, C. Prsef. Bishops chosen
in their presence, Ixvii, 4. 5. must
withdraw from heretical or sacri
legious Bps. Ixvii, 3. and n. f. con
senting to sins of their Bp. involved
in them, ib.
Lamb, Paschal, type of Christ, Ixix,
3. eating in one house, of unity of
the Church, ib.
lapsed, number of, x, 2. xi, I. 9. xiv,
1. xxx, 5. 7. xxxi, I. 7. through
previous laxity, xi, 1. overthrown
through excess of torture, xi, I. Ivi.
lie prostrate under the devil, xxv.
greatness of their sin, xxxi, 7.
not to be admitted to communion
without imposition of hands, xv, 1.
to wait till a time of peace, 2. agree
ment of Roraan clergy herein, xxx,
8. 11. of Martyrs, xxxi, 7. of Bishops
of Italy and Africa generally, xliii, 2.
the presumption of the clergy in im
properly granting peace reprobated,
xvi, 1—3. and xvii. S. Cyprian's grief
for thera, xvii. in case of sickness
communion to be allowed them, viii,
3. xviii. xix. xxx. fin. some so re
ceiving pledge of life, retained in
bodily life, Iv, 9. a token of God's
mercy, ib. doing penance with good
works will obtain Divine remedies,
xxiii. different degrees of guilt in,
Iv, 10. undue severity tempts to a
Heathen life, Iv, 4. 14 or heresy and
schism, 12. some did so fall, Ivii, 2.
to wait in patience and prayer for re-
admission to the Church, xxx, 9. 10.
in penitence and humility, xxvi. xxx,
10. xxxi, 7. benefit of delay to them,
xxxi, 7 — 9. modesty of .such lapsed
as were oflarge bountifulness, xxxiii,
2. subsequent forfeiture of goods with

penance, ground of restoration, xxiv.
confession of Christ, effacing former
denial, viii, 2. xxv. obtains a crown,
xix. Ivi. recovery of some proves
that the rest are not wholly dead or
hopeless, Iv, 13. case of such as fall
after long resLstance with subsequent
penitence, Ivi. many at Rorae be
came Confessors, Ix, 2. presbyters,
perversely receiving the lapsed, ex
communicate, xxxiv, 1. claims ofthe
lapsed inconsistent and contrary to
Holy Scripture, xxxvi, 1 — 3. no part
of the Church, xxxiii, 1 . separate,
viii, 2 grounds of strictness with them
during persecution, Iv, 2. full African
Council weighs their case and decides
that they may be restored after long
penance, Iv, 4. eoncurreuce of Rome
sought, 5. the same decreed in nu
merous Council there, ib. restored by
Council of Carthage on approach of
persecution, Ivii.
Laurentius, a martyr, xxxix, 1.
Laws, sinful, seeming compliance with,
the very sin, xxx, 4.
Lay-communion, priest seceding from
the Church restored to, Iv, 8. lapsed
Bishops or priests only to be restored
to, Ixvii, 6.
Lazarus, lix, 5.
Letters, see Epistles.
Letters of peace, granted in the name of
martyrs, xxii. and by confessors, xxiii.
modestly by sorae, xv, 1. and in tiraes
previous, 2. vagueness of some, 3.
evils resulting from this practice,
xxvii, 3.
Levites, a type of the clergy in the
Church, i, 2. in devotion to the service
of God and absence of secular labours,
ib.
" Lions, to the,'' xx. lix, 7.
Litteus, Bp. and Confessor, Ixxvi.
Longinus, xliv. I.
Loosing, see Absolution.
Lot's wife, xi, 9.
Love, by it the Holy Ghost unites the
absent, xxvii, I. associates each in
each other's glory, ib. 41. Ix, 1. bond
of unity, xlv, 1. Ixi, 2. charity and
unity, xiviii, 2. li. lii. 3. Iv, 20. Ixix,
1. lxxv, 2. unity of charily, 26.
Lucanus, an acolythe, Ixxvii, 2.
Lucianus, congratulated by Celerinus
for bis stedfast confession, xxi. gives
letters of reconciliation in the narae
of the martyr Paulus, xxii. his in
discretion reproved by S. Cyprian,
xxvii, 1. 2.
Lucius, S. Bp. of Rome, and Martyr,
his praises, Ixi. and p. 178. n. m.
Ixviii, 5.

398

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYFRIAN.

Lucius, S. an African Martyr, seen in
glory in vision, Ixxviii, n. a. his an
swer to Ep. of S. Cypr. Ixxviii.
Lucvis, S. a Bp. and Disciple of S. Cy
prian, a Martyr, Ixxviii. n.
Lucius, his lapse and repentance, xxiv.
Lying on the ground, used to gain object
of prayer, xxi.

M.
Macarius, named with Confessors, xxi.
falls into schism of Novatian and
returns, xlix, 1.
Macheeus, xliv. I.
Manna, type of the Heavenly Bread,
Ixix, 14. equality in gathering type
of equality of grace iu Baptism, ib.
Mappalicus, his glorious raartyrdora,
X, 1. 2. his example to be followed,
ib. xxii. xxvii.
Marcianus, Bp. of Aries, joining hira
self with Novatian, is himself also
excomraunicate, Ixviii, I, 2.
Marcion, his heresies and baptism,
Ixxiii, 6. Ixxiv, 2. Ixxv, 5.
Maria, xxi. xxii.
Maris, xxii.
Martial, a Martyr, xxii.
Martialis, deposed from the Episcopate
for being defiled with idolatrous
sacrifices, Ixvii, I. 6.
Martyrdom, perfected by confession,
bonds, and death, xii, 1. love of,
kindled by our Lord's words, xxxi,
4. sought or waited for by Christians
as God guided them, 5. and p. 71,
n. b. prayers and daily preparation
for, i h. fasting, watching, and prayers,
preparation for, Ix, 4. object of con
tinual prayer, lying on the ground,
xxi. to be embraced gladly, Iviii, 3.
he is not fit for, who is not armed by
the Church, Wii, 4. martyrdoms de
ferred shew God's might, lessen not
thepraise, Ixi, 1. xxxvii, 3. theconflict
of (lod and the battle of Christ, xii.
the rule of the Church forbids any to
presenthimselfto,lxxx,2. andp.7l.n.
exceptions, ib. crown of, given by God
to those who would have earned it,
X. 3. in heresy unavailing, Iv, 14. 24.
Ix, 3. Ixxiii, 18.
Martyrs, care to be taken of their
burial, viii, 3. xii, 1. sanctified by
suffering, vi, 1. Ixxiii, 19. a
spectacle to Angels, viii, 1. Iviii, 9.
and to God, x, 1. xxxvii, 3. Iviii, 9.
Ik, 2. their ardour amid tortures, x,
I. greatness of their tortures, x, 1.

xi, 1. xxxi, 3. xxxix, 1. see Prisim,
Christ rejoieeth in their endurance,
X, 1. xxxvii, 3. Martyrs such through
Christ, xxviii, 2. share the suffer
ings of Christ, xxxi, 3. avenged
by Christ, Iviii, 8. Ix, 2. He over
comes in them, x, I, 2. and n. a.
Ixxvi, 4. glory and consolation of
the Church, x, 1, 2, 3. days of their
departure marked and themselves
commemorated, xii, 2. xxxix, 1. ha
bitually instructed in prison by the
Clergy, xv, 1. to be cautious in giv
ing letters of peace to the lapsed, 2.
3. letters not to be given indiscri
minately in their names, xxvii, 1.
subject to the Gospel which makes
thera martyrs, 4. to be careful in ob
servance of discipline, xxviii, 2. their
blessedness, vi, 1. xxxi, 2. 3. Iviii,
11. Ixxvi, 2. 6. their privilege with
God, xviii. Chiist hears their en
treaty, xxi, xxxvii, 4. forget all but
future glory, xxi, 4. xxxvii, 1. 3.
live already life of world to come,
xxxvii, 1. enduring through faith,
come to love their tortures, xxxi, 3.
protracted suffering increase of glory,
xxxvii, 1. think it loss of life not to
lose it, ib. and 5. confirm tottering
faith of others, xxxvii, 4. those near
martyrdom full of Holy Ghost, Ixvi,
6. Ixviii, fin. and by their Passion
very near the Presence of God and
His Christ, Ixvi, 6. their sanction
wrongly claimed by the lapsed, xxxvi,
3. 4. Christ proveth and crowneth
martyrs, Iviii, 4. their words and
deeds given and crowned through the
Holy Ghost, Iviii, 5. those in the
Maccabees an exhortation to us, 5.
the armour and hopes of martyrs, 10.
friends of the Lord and shall judge
with Him, vi, 2. xv, 2. xxxi, 3. and
reign, vi, 2. sit on His throne, xxx,
4, and Pref. virgins and boys martyrs,
vi, 3. Ixxvi, 5. whoso ready to suffer,
dying in prison, a martyr, xii, 1. or
in exile, Iviii, 4. receive their reward
at once, xxxi, 3. Iv, 10. Iviii, 2. 3. 4.
their death precious in God's sight,
vi. X. Ixi. Ixxvi, 4. offer to God the
sacrifice of a broken heart, vi, 1.
Ixxvi, 3. this compensates loss of
Eucharistic Sacrifice, Ixxvi, 3. num
ber of, ib. 5. see Embrace, Kiss.
Massa Candida, martyrs at Utica al
luded to, Ixxvi, 5. their number,
ib. n. i.
Mattathias, Ixvii, 8.
Mauritania, comprised in S. Cyprian's
province, xiviii, 2.
Maximus, an acolythe, Ixxvii, 2.

INDEX TO UnSTl.ES OF S. CYPRIAN.

399

Maximus, a Confcs.sor, xxvii, 5. Iv, 3.
his faitli and courage, xxviii, 1. and
observance of discipline, 2. a Pres
byter, xxxii. extolled by S. Cyprian,
xxxvii, 1. desires to return to the
Church, xlix, 1. 1. joy on his re
turn, 11.
Maximus, a Presbyter, exconimunl-
oated as one of the lapsed and for
other sins, lix, 12. sent a.-i legate
from Novatian, xliv, 1. lix, 10. and
exoommunionted ii seeond time in
full Council, ib. 12. a Novatian Bp.
lix, 10, 12.
Melchizedech, prefigured tbe mystery
of the sacrifice of our Lord, Ixiil, 3.
p. 184. his type fulfilled when our
Lord offered bread and wine, i. e.
His Body and Blood, ib. p. 182. bis
blessing of Abraham belongs to us,
ib.
Merita, promereri Dominum, vi, 3.
xix, 1. xxvi. Ixil, 1. Ixvi, 3.
Merita, IvIii, 11. Ixxvi, 1, 3. of faith,
Ixix, 11.
Mettius, a Subdeacon, xlv, 3. xlvii.
Misael, see Ananias.
Montanus, lxxv, 7.
Montanus, a Confessor, xxi.
Af(»i<% dividend of Clergy, xxxiv, 3.
xxxix, 3.
Moses, Baptism of, and of tbe law,
Ixxiii, 15.
Mourning, for sin, blessed, Iv, 19.
Moyses, a (\infessor, xxvii, 5. his faith
and couraire, xxviii, 1. and observ
ance of discipline, '2. a Presbyter,
xxxii. extolled by S. Cvprian, xxxvii,
1 . a Martyr, Iv,' 3.

bis messengers rejected by S. Cyprian ,
ib. xlvii. great wickedness of his ad
herents, 1. oanva.Hsing for adherents,
xliv. summary account of him and
Noviitus, HI, 1, n. writes and rocitos
the letter recommending peace to be
given to the lapsed, Iv, 3. not fit to
be curious :« to wh;U ho teaohes,
since he tenches without theChurch,
Iv, 20. had be been properly made
Bishop he could not retain the Epis
copate, ns ho had fallen from the
Chureh, ib. required penitence, re
fused pardon, Iv, 24. his character,
Ix, 3. a crafty impostor, xlix, 1. his
envenomed and serpent craftiness,
malignity, ib. envenomed eloquence,
Ix, 3. baptism administered by him
invalid, Ixix, 1,3,4. rebaptizes such
as go over to him from the Church,
Ixxiii, 2. mimics the Church, ib.
Novatus, u, Presbyter, xiv, 5. xlvii.
upholds Novatian, 1. summary ac
count of him and Novatian, lii, 1, 2.
and p. Ill, 11, 1. his uniform wicked
ness, 3,
Numena, ber fall and repentance, xxi.
reconciliation given her in the name
of l';uilus, xxii.
Nuuwlia, comprised in S. Cyprian's
province, xiviii, 2.
Numiilirus, Presbyter, bis glorious con
fession, xl. S. Cyprian admonished
in vision to enrol him in his Clergy,
ib. his devotion to the Churoh at
C;irthage, xliii, 1,

0.

N.
Naricus, an acolythe, vii.
Nicephwus, an acol\tlie, xlv, '.',. xlix,
2. lli, 1.
Nicostratus, a Confessor, xxvii, 5. a
lleacon, xxxii. an upbokbu' of No
vatian, 1, and n. k. his many erime.^f,
ib. deprived ofthe diaconate, lii, 1.
Ninus, with Clementianus and Florus,
after confession fell away on being
racked by severe tortures, Ivi. deiiree
of indulgence to lie shewu them on
their repentance, ib.
Noah, pourtrayed a figure of our Lord's
passion, Ixiii, 2. lxxv, 3. ark of, n
sacrament of the t^hurcb, lxxv, Ui.
type ofthe one Chureb, Ixix, -2.
Noivifiai/, illegally made Bishop, xliv.

Obedience, ef nnim.ils and evil men a
lesson, Ixvi, n. Christ jileased by, iv,
4. a daily cinife.-jsieii ol Christ, xiii,
4. wviii, 2. who live by faith,
must with believing observance obey,
C. -27.
Obfilini/s, de.ir to God, xiii, 2.
O/i/dliini.t, see Sacrifice.
Offenris, to be avoided, iv, 1, 4. sin
of giving great, even where con
science free IVoin guilt, xiii, 9.
Oil, eonseerateil on the Altar by the
Holy Kiieluirist, lxx, 3. oannot
therefore be sanctified by heretics, ib.
of sinners, ib.
Omi.i.iion.<!, in eolebrutlng the Holy
Eiiehari.st, while undiscovered, for
given ; when discovered, to be amend
ed, Ixiii, 14.

400

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

Operari, &c. of alms, xxxiii, 2. Iv, 24.
Optatus, a Confessor, appointed Sub
deacon, xxix. xxxv.
Ordinations, whole Church consulted
in, xxxviii, 1. those for inferior
orders also examined by Presbyters,
xxix. of Bishop, account of, trans
mitted, xliv, xlv, 1. cannot be to
see once filled, Iv, 6. of Bishops
Priests and Deacons, only to be
solemnized in presence ofthe people,
a Divine ordinance, Ixxvii, 4. rightly
performed cannot be rescinded, the
Bishop of Rome misled to restore
Bp. rightly deposed, Ixvii, 5.

P.

Paconius, iv, 1.
Parabolani, p. 35. n. a.
Paradise, type ofthe Church, Ixxiii, 9.
Paschal soleranities. Bishops at horae
during, Ivi.
Patience, essential to penitence, xxxi, 8.
St. C's treatise on, why written,
Ixxiii, 23.
Patil, the Apostle, honours the priest
hood, iii, 1. his meekness and humi
lity, xiv, 3. at Phil, i, 18. speaks of
wrong tempers not of heretics, Ixxiii,
12.
Paul of Samosata, author of the cor
raption of tbe nmurixrai, p. 7. n. k.
Paula, a sempstress, excommunicated,
xlii.
Paulus, a martyr, directs letters of re
conciliation to be given in his name,
xxii.
Peace, see Letters, Beconciliation, true,
heretics take away by false, lix, 15.
Pearls, not to be cast to swine, xxxi, 7.
Penance, in all grievous sin, precedes
a full restoration, with enquiry ^jnto
the life during, x«i. public, IxHi, 1.
iv,' 3. xv,vl. long, appointed to the
lapsed, Iv,-'4. lix)/5. due, appeases
God, viii,v2. xvi, ''2. lvii,'-l. see
Discipline, Lapsed.
Penitence, abridgment of, hurts the
penitent, xvi-,*'2. xx»viy5. Iix5'15.48.
character of, xxx,-' 9. xxxi, 7.- 8.
with humility, wins favour of God,
xxvi. xxiSivi, 6.' to be allowed to the
lapsed, Iv, 16.''l8. Scripture, by ex
horting to pepitenoe, pledges its ac
ceptance, l8h(l9.none to be prohibited
from, or from peace upon it, ^,^24.
to call to penitence and refuse its
fruits, a mockery, 24.^eril of refusing,

ib. 4; il. hindered by heretics, Iix,
l^C IK great peril in offering easy
terms and checking penitence, lix,
17.^18. medicine, not to be less than
the wound, xx»j'8. purifying fire of,
p. 128. ni depth of for three years,
in some lapsed,Mvi. God the Author
of, Iv, 23.
Penitents, the case of such as had denied
under extremest suffering, Ivi.
Penny, in parable, equal gifts of grace
to believers, Ixix, 14.
People, see Laity.
Persecution, duties of the priesthood in
time of, viii, 2. those that fall to be
holpen, 3. many perished in flight
for Name of Christ, Iviii, 4. sent as
chastisement for relaxed lives, xi, 1.
to prove some, 6, 7. Iviii, 2. signs ofthe
last times, Iviii, 2. Christians to joy
in, ib. note of the Church, Ix, 3.
Ixi, 2. a severe local one in Asia
M. lxxv, 10. on occasion of temporal
calamities, lxxv, 10. savage popular
clamor in, vi, 3. fury of populace,
Ivi.
Perseverance, the difficulty of, xiii, 2.
upheld by humility, ib. xiv, 2. 3.
those only perish whom the Heavenly
Father planted not, Iiii, 4.
Perseus, a Bp. lix, 11.
Peter, S. his raartyrdora the fulfilment of
the coramand, " FeedMysheep,"viii,
1. did not despise S. Paul, as having
been a persecutor or a recent convert,
Ixxi, 2. claimed no preeminence to
hiraself, ib. a pattern of concord and
patience, Ixxi, 2. our Lord's words to
hira, (Mati;. 16, 18. 19.) foundation
of authority of all Bishops, xxxiii, 1.
Ixvi, 7. Ixxiii, 7- Church built on him,
lix, 8. Ixvi, 7. lxx, 5. Ixxi, 2. Ixxiii, 7.
same Commission given after the
Resurrection to all the Apostles,
Ixxiii, 7. lxxv, 17. speaks one for
all, lix, 8. his words (Matt. 15, 13.)
foreshew that the Church never de
parts frora Christ, ib.
Pharaoh, type of Satan overcome by
Baptisra, Ixix, 15.
Philosophers and Stoics say that all
sins are alike, Iv, 13. very different
from Christians, ib. hardness of, ib.
Philumenus, a subdeacon, xxxiv, 3.
Pleasing self, origin of schism, iii, 3.
lix, 6.
Poison, of heretics, lix, 26. poisoned
language, ib. given for medicine,
Ixiii, 3. envenomed craftiness of,
xliii, 1. xlix, 1,
Polianus, Bp. and Martyr, Ixxvi.
Polycarp, xiviii, 1.
Pompeius, xliv. xlv, 1. xiviii, 2.

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

-101

Poor, frugally nourished by the Churoh,
ii, 2. the care to be taken of them, v,
1. 2. vii. xii, 2. xiv, 2. by some
under vow, p. 25. n. relieved through
the Clergy, v. 1.
Power, spiritual, more hated by the
world than temporal, Iv, 7.
Prayer, united, benefit of, Ix, 1. should
be in union, humility aad tears, xi, 9.
unavailing if disunited, ib. 3. mustbe
with fasting and groans and perse
vering, ib. I. 2. amid suffering more
availing, Ixxvi. uit. by night, xi, 5.
Clergy to give themselves wholly to,
I, 1. fulness of food indisposes to,
xi, 7. each to pray for others as our
Lord enjoined, 9. of all for the
lapsed, xxv, 9. with groans, xxxiii,
1. of confessors effectual, xxxvii, 1. 4.
not to be joined with heretics, lxxv,
18.
Preaching, office ofthe Bp. Iv, II. n. z.
Iviii, 4. Ixxx, 2. comp. Ixi, 1. Ixxvi,
6.
Presbyters, perversely receiving the
lapsed, excommunicate, xxxiv, 1. 2.
Pride, source of heresy, lix, 6, 8.
Ixvi, 7.
Priest, title of Bp iii, 1. &c. xxxi, 5.
Priest, who offers as Christ offered, offers
a true and full sacrifice to God the
Father, Ixiii, 11.
Priests, reverence to, tanght in punish
ment of Korah, iii, 1. Ixix, 7. 8. of
Jews for rejecting Samuel, iii, 1. lix,
5. Ixvi, 2. by example of S. Paul, iii,
1. Iix, 5. Ixvi, 2. of our Lord Him
self, iii, 1. lix, 5. Ixvi, 2. to imitate
the tenderness of Christ, Iv, 15. not
to speak of sin, except in the cause of
God, lix, 14. in mortal sin, not to
offer the Eucharistic Sacrifice, Ixv,
2—4. offer it daily, Ivii, 2. p. 290.
holiness required of them, as inter-
ces.Drs for God's people, Ixvii, 1. 2.
their peril in the day of judgment, if
they uphold not God's law, Ixxiv, 10.
God appeased through them, xliii, 2.
see Clergy.
Priesthood, the, watchfulness required
in, viii, 1. respect paid in Holy Scrip
ture to the very name and shadow of,
lix, 5. 6. since the least things ordered
by God, rauch more the priesthood,
6.7.
Primacy, title of the Episcopate, Ixix,
7.
Primitivus, a presbyter, xliv xiviii.
Primus, 1.
Prisca, lxxv, 7.
Prison, for Christ, its glories, vi, 1.
Ixxvi, 2. sufferings, xxii. xxxvii, 2, 3.
Ixxvi, 2. p. 304. n. y. many confessors

starved in, xx. its darkness enlight
ened by Christ, ib. whence none
shall go out until they have paid the
last farthing, (Iv, 16.) hell, ib. n.
Privatus, of Lambesa, his fraud de
tected, xxxvi, 7. condemned, lxx, 12.
Profane, the, they who believe their ca
lumnies will share their iudgraent.
Ixvi, 2. •' ^ '
Prophetess, a false, lxxv, 10.
Prophets, number of, that a portion of
manifold wisdom of God may be con
veyed through each, lxxv, 4. their
sufferings teach us to die for righ
teousness sake, Iviii, 6.
Proud heap up wrath against Day of
Judgment, Iv, 19.
Punishment, eternal, ii, 2. of perse
cutors of the Church, Iviii, 11. kept
before tbe eyes, overcomes fear of
man, viii, 2. misery of forgetting,
lix, 25. Q-
Quintianus, xxii.
Quintus, a presbyter, Iv, I.
Quirinus, Ixxvii, 2.

R.
Bahab, bore an image of the Church,
Ixix, 3.
Reader, appointed with advice of clergy,
xxix. greatness ofthe office, xxxviii,
2. xxxix, 2.
Reasonings, human, men raake void the
truth of the teaching of the Gospel
by, Ixxiii, 19.
Reconciliation, letters of, given in tbe
name of Paulus, xxii. plenary recon
ciliation directed by the Confessors,
ib. not to be given on sick bed, if no
signs of penitence before, Iv, 19. not
allowed iu sorae extreme cases, iv, 4.
untimely, evils of, after heavy sin,
xliii, 2. fear lest it provoke dis
pleasure of God, xvii, 1. rashly
given, not to be rescinded, Ixiv, 1.
Red Sea, sacred type of Baptism, Ixix,
15.
Regeneration, see Baptism,
Remission of sins, only in the Church,
Ixxi, 2. see Absolution.
Reports, against good men, not even to
be heard, xliv. the law of God forbids
repeating uncertain reports, xlv, 2.
Repostus, of Suturnica, an exile, ex
communicated, xlii. lix, 12.
Revelaiion, further understanding of H.
Ser. revealed to individuals, Ixxi, 2.
xxxiii, 11. lxxv, 4. C. 56.

402

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

Reviling, who utters, not who hears,
object of pity, lix, 15.
Rock, the, Christ, xxxvii, 4. water
issuingfrom, Baptism, Ixiii, 5. those
founded on the, shaken by nothing,
Iv, 1.
Rogatian, a deacon, Ixxv, 1.
Rogatianus, Bp. his temperate conduct
towards a refractory deacon, iii, 1. re
commended to excommunicate him,
if he continues refractory, 3.
Rogatianus, an aged presbyter, his
confession of Chri.st, vi, 1. a glory
of his time, 3. his exaraple com
mended, 3. vii. exhorted by a letter
from S. Cyprian to perseverance,
xiii, 2. his devotion to the Church at
Carthage, xliii, 1
Roman Clergy, self-hazarding care in
upholding or recovering the brethren,
viii, 2. exhort the lapsed to penance,
ib. hold that they should be restored
in extremis, ib. 3. strengthen St. C.
xxvii, 5. provisional judgment as to
lapsed with neighbouring Bishops,
xxx, 10. write letters to Sicily on the
lapsed, xxx, 8.
Rome, chair of S. Peter, Iv, 6. lix, 18.
the principal Church, lix, 18. and
n. s. unity of priesthood took its rise
in it, ib. and n. t. ancient strictness,
fidelity, and vigour, xxx, 3 — 5. its
faith praised by S. Paul, xxx, 3. lix,
18. Ix, 1. blamed also, retains both
qualities, S. Jer. p. 172. n. e. its
flourishing Clergy eminent, people
holy, lix, 26. and n. whole people
becoraes one Confessor, Ix, 1. does
not in all things hold Apostolic
tradition, lxxv, 6. St. C. labours to
heal schism of Novatian there,
xlv, 1.
Root, of Catholic Church, individuals
to hold to, xiviii, 2. xlv, 1. Ixxiii, 2.
Rufinus, a deacon, xxxii.
Rule, truth and fixedness of Catholic,
lxx, I. S.
Sabina, xxii.
Sabinus, a Bishop, Ixvii, 1. ordained in
the room of Basilides, 5.
Sackcloth, and ashes, fall of another
bewailed in, xxi.
Sacrament, of faith, xxx, 4, 10, and n. x.
of Divine tradition, Ixxiv, 14. of the
Trinity, Ixxiii, 6. of unity, xlv, 1.
Ixix, 5. Ixxiii, 9. of unanimity, lix,
3, and n. a. of the Truth, Ixxiii, 18.
Sacrament, in its larger sense, lxxii, 1,
n. b. and p. 67. n. all the, of Divine
grace, Ixx, 5. both, used of Baptism

and Confirmation, lxxii, I. and n. b-
Ixxiii, 18. C.5.
Sacramental ordinances, many, (multa
Divinae rei sacramenta,) lxxv, 6.
Sacramental oaths (sacramenta) of our
Divine warfare, Ixxiv, 10.
Sacraments, the grace of, only in the
Church, Ixix, 3. see Eucharist.
Sacrifice, Euoharistie, vi, 2. instituted
and taught by Christ, Ixiii, 1. the
Sacrifice of God the Father and of
Chri.st, ib. 6. of the Lord, ib. 9.
special intercession at, xxxvii, 5. Ixi,
3. Ixii, 4. general, Ixvii, 2. daily,
Ivii, 2. unceasingly, Ixvi, 8. not to be
offered in mortal sin, Ixv, 2. 4. Ixvii,
6. nor by one who has saorifioed to
idols, Ixv, 2. Ixvii, 2. such profane
the Altar, Ixv, 2. but holily and
worthily by unbleraished priests,
Ixvi, 2. Ixxii, 2. nor for one who
made a Clergyman executor, i. 3.
nor for the lapsed before penance,
XV, 2. xvi, 2. 3. xvii, I. Priest ex
coraraunicated for so doing and ad
mitting them to communion, xxxiv.
offered for the martyrs, xii, 2. xxxix,
1. the departed, i, 3. true and full
when offered as Christ offered It,
Ixiii, 11. 14. is the Passion of the
Lord and in commemoration of It,
Ixiii, 14. prefigured in Noah and
Melchizedech, Ixiii, 2. 3. Christ
offered the same, bread and wine,
i. e. His own Body and Blood, ib.
predicted in Solomon, the blessing of
Judah, Isaiah, ib. 4. Christ offered
in the evening as type of the close of
the world, we in the morning to
celebrate His Resurrection, 13. tra
dition of the Lord to be followed in
it, 16. loss of, compensated to mar
tyrs, Ixxvi, 3. offered with the rays
tery of the accustomed recitation,
lxxv, 10. offered by anti-Bishop sa
crilegious, Ixviii, 2.
Sacrificers, according to their different
degrees of guilt to be punished dif
ferently, Iv, 10, 11. to have relief
given in their last moments, 14.
Saints, ministering to them, a ground
of restoration, xxi. departed, pray for
those who remain, Ix, 4, andn. p. 259,
n. i. St. C. asks S. Cornelius, that
whosoever should first he in the pre
sence of God should pray for the
rest, Ix, 4. elder joined with later by
unity of the Spirit, lxxv, 3.
Salvation, only in tlie Church, iv, 4.
Ixix, 3. lxxv, 16. C. 2. p. 288. n. k.
no hope of, without the knowledge of
both the Father and the Son, Ixxiii,
14.

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CY-pRIAN.

403

Samaritans, our Lord taught through
them that schismatics are ranked
with Gentiles, Ixix, 5.
Samuel, avenged by God, iii, 1.
Satan, seeks to assail one by one, re
pelled by unaniraity, Ix, 2. despises
heretics as his own, 3. Ixi, 2. bis
arts to withdraw men from penitence

Sergius, his confes.iion of Christ, vi, 1.
Severianus, xxi.
Shame, befits those unashamed to sin,
xxx, 9.
Sicily, letters sent by Roman Clergy
to, xxx, 8.
Sick, care of, vii. viii, 2. see Catechu
mens. Lapsed.
and the Church, Ixv, 4. defiles the Side, Baptism from pierced Side of
work of God, ii, 2. gratified by sin, Christ, Ixiii, 5.
Sidonius, a Confessor, xlix, 1. 11.
Sin, approaches to, to be avoided, iv, 2.
not estimated by number who com-

ib. fiercer, when conquered, xiv, 4,
assails the strongest most vehe
mently, ib. seeks to slay whom he
has wounded, Iv. 15. who do his will
tormented with him for ever, Iviii,
11. lies against God's servants, Iv,
5, 8. assails them and the Church,
Ix, 3. Ixi, 2. exorcism in Name of
Christ torments him with fire, Ixix,
15. p. 231, n.
Satisfaction, to be raade by Deacon to
Bishop, iii, 2. seeS/w. Amends, fruit
of not to he denied, Iv, 23. heretics
hinder, lix, 15. 17. 18. sins expiated
hy it, lix, 15. legitimate and full
time of, Ixiv. in tears and prayers
night and day, Ixv, 1. ample to God
and His Christ Ixvi, 8.
Saturninus, his bold confession, xxi.
xxii. xxvii.
Saturus, xxii. appointed reader, xxix.
xxxii. xxxv. an acolythe, lix, 1.
Saul, made king to puni.sh the people,
iii, 1. when he left the Lord's dis
eipline, lost the grace given to hira,
xiii, 2.
Schism, God's wrath at, attested at the
revolt of the ten tribes, Ixix, 5. par
takers in, share the guilt of its
authors, 8. a denial ofthe Chureh of
Christ, Ixv, 5.
Schismatics, offer freely what they have
not, xliii, 4. and thereby Satan cheats
men ofwhat, in a wrong way, they
seek, 5. bringing back others, re
stored the readier, Iv, 8. have no
power or authority, Ixix, 1. cannot
baptize, 5. having no Church, can
not use the Creed truly, 6, 7. im
petuous at first, incapable of growth
and soon fail, Iv, 20. condemned by
Scripture with other wicked, C. 5,

mit it, xxxi, 7. every one bound by
his own, Iv, 23. joy at forgiveness of
in H. Euch. Ixiii, 8. not to be con
scious of, the fruit of God's wrath,
lix, 16. overt sins God's judgment
upon secret, Ixv, 3. not remitted in
heretical baptism, C. 39 — 41. satis
faction to be made for past sin, xi,
5. lix, 15. Ixv, 1. Ixvi, 8. sin expiated
by due satisfaction and sorrow, lix,
15. healed by, 16. see Amends.
Absolution, otliers called ' lighter,'
' lesser,' compared with idolatry,
xvii, 1. p. 43 n. k. not to sin, highest
blessedness, to acknowledge it, the
next, lix, 16. original, no hindrance
to infant Baptism, Ixvi, 5. humble
confession of in St. C. xi, 7.
Sinners, their prayer not heard, lxx, 3.
Sixtus, S. Bp. of Rome, martyred with
four Deacons, Ixxx. "good and peace
making priest," p. 314 n. b. his pre
diction to S. Laurence, ib.
Soliassus, excommunicated, xlii.
Solomon, vindicates priestly authority,
iii, 1. retained the grace given to
him, so long only as he walked in
the ways of the Lord, xiii, 2. testi
fies in tbe Holy Spirit, (said of
Ecclus.) iii, 1.
Song of Solomon , Holy Ghost speaks in,
in the Person of Christ, Ixix, 2.
Sophia, xxii.
Sophronius, excoramunica-ed, xlii.
Souls, sorae in suspense as to their
sentence until the Day of Judgment,
Iv, 16. and p. 128, n. seduced by
heretics, will be demanded of thera.

lxxii, 2.
lose savour of spiritual wisdom, 7. to Spareness of diet amid afflictions of the
be ranked with heathen, Ixix, 5. who Church inculcated, xi, 7.
join themselves with, share their Speech, a test whether Christ or Anti-
punishment, Ixix, 8. have not the christ dwell in the heart, lix, 5.
Holy Ghost, Ixix, 10. see Heretics. against evil speaking, xiii, 5.
Seal of God on the forehead, the Cross, Spesina, xxii.
p. 149. n. t. to be kept entire, Iviii, Spirit, Holy, knits together alltime

10. iu Confirmation, profits the bap
tized, Ixxiii, 8.
Serenianus, a cruel persecutor, Ixxv,
10.

and space, angels and men, Ixxv, 3.
by love unites the absent, xxxvii, 1.
speaks in those who confess Name of
Cbrist, Ivli, 4. Iviii , 5. Ixxvi, 4. spoke in

D d 2

404

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CVPRIAN.

Ananias, Azarias, and M. Ivlii, 5.
in Daniel, ib. not given by meeisure,
but equally to all, Ixiv, 3. poured
entire on the believer, Ixix, 14. on
face of tbe waters, an earnest of
Baptisra, C. 5. acteth not without
the water, nor the water without
Hira, C. 5. deserts those who act
unholily, lix, 24. Ixvi, 1. then there
can only be depraved mind, deceitful
tongue, hatred, &c. ib. first imparted
to those who are to remit sins, Ixix,
10. cannot be with heretics, or schis
raatics, Ixix, JO. Ixxiv, 6. 7.
Spirits, evil, deceivableness of, in their
agents, lxxv, 10. overcome by exor
cist, ib. trodden under foot by us,
through power given by the Lord,
Ixix, 15. perceiving things before
hand, pretend to dowhat tbey foresee,
lxxv, 10. insensibility to suffering
given to one possessed, ib.
Spirits, unclean, sick harassed by,
Ixix, 15. when baptized, freed from,
ib.
Sprinkling, see Aspersion.
Stationary-day, xlix.
Statius, xxi.
Stephanus, Bp. brings information of
election of S. Cornelius, xliv. xlv, 1.
xiviii, 2.
Stephen, Pope, deceived by Basilides,
his restoration of, could not rescind
right ordination of his successor,
Ixvii, 5. S. Cyprian exhorts him to
energy and to depose Marcianus,
Ixviii, writes to hira to confer on
baptizing heretics, lxxii. peremptory
and " arrogant" answer, Ixxiv, 1.
rejects tbe comraunion of S. Cyprian,
Ixxiv, 10. refuses to adrait African
legates, forbids their being received
into hospitality, lxxv, 26. rejects
comraunion of the Eastern Churches,
ib. his rule against rebaptizing,
Ixxiv, 1, 2. p. 251. n. 261, n.
Ixxv, 3. hard names used by him of
St. C. 27. severely blamed by S.
Firmilian, Ixxv. a Martyr, p. 314,
n. b.
Stoics, say that all sins are alike, Iv,
13.
Subdeacon, appointed with advice ol
Clergy, xxix.
Succession, Apostolic, those who have
not, are not in the Church, Ixix, 4.
to claim it and not be jealous for
truth, is folly, lxxv, 18. a Divine
law, xxxiii, 1. see Bishops.
Successus, Bp. of Abbir, Ixxx. seen
after Martyrdom in glory, likeness
scarcely recognised through Angelic
radiancy, p. 3)3, n.

Suffering, the lot of the righteous, vl,
2. 3. lengthened, increase of glory,
xxxvii, 1. sins purged by, Iv, 16.
permitted by Christ to prove our love
for each other, Ixii, 1. 3.
"SuniruxToi, a corruption in the Churoh
of Antioch chiefly, p, 7, n. k, the
worst part ofit rare, ib.
Superius, a Bishop, Ivi.
Suspense, of a mind agitated by holy
fear, not to be blamed, Iv, 1.
Sword, spiritual of Christ, iv, 2. ex
communication, 4.

Taies, separation of from wheat, not
permitted by God, Iv, 21, Church
not to be left on account of them,
liv, 2. but we must labour to be
wheat, ib.
Tears of penitence, appease God, xxxi,
8.
Temple of God, xiii, 3. who keeps it,
no where without God, Iviii, 5. made
captive in captives, Ixii, I.
Tertullus, his solicitude for the bre
thren, xii, 2. informs Cyprian of the
days on which martyrs are put to
death, ib. advises him to continue in
retireraent, xiv, 1.
Theft spiritual, to take from the truth
of the Gospel, Ixiii, 15.
Thief, who believed and confessed,
had the reward of a raartyr, Ixxiii,
19. and n. d. a proof that faith and
conversion , when time lacking, supply
want of Baptism, (S. Aug.) p. 256,
n. e.
Therapius, Bp. reproved for having
rashly given peace to a lapsed pres
byter, Ixiv, 1.
Thomas, S. xxxix, 1.
Tongue, which has confessed Christ,
raust not speak evil, xiv, 4. of rich
man suffered most as having sinned
most, lix, a.
Tortures, extremity of, x. xi, 1. xxxi,
3. xxxix, I. Ivi. not limbs but
wounds tortured, x, 1.
Tracto, tractator, tractatores, meanings
of, p. 124. n. z.
Tradition, divine, xlv, 1, xlvi. lix, 24.
Ixvii, 5. of the Lord, Ixiii, 1, 14, 16.
ofthe Gospel, lix, 6. Evangelic and
Apostolic, Ixix, 3. Apostolic, Ixxiii,
13. none that is genuine can go
against Scriptui'e, Ixxiv, 2. not to
relax Scripture, 3. when corrupted,
the Church must go back to Scrip
ture, Ixxiv, 13. variation in tradi
tional rites no ground for division,

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

405

Ixxv, 6. Roman, on baptism, human,
Ixxv, 6. of heretical institution, vain,
Iv, 24. human, Ixiii, 11.
Tr<q>himus, Iv, 1. his secession from,
and return to, the Church, S 9.
Trinity, the, misbelief as to any point
of the doctrine of, corrupts all, Ixxv,
7. belief in the Trinity conveyed in
the commission to the Apostles to
bap'Jze, Ixxiii, 6. Baptism into the
Ml and united Trinity, 15. Truth
especially resides in this Baptism,
C. 10. heretics do uot hold the same
Trinity, ib. 5. 6 &c.
Truth and grace, all in the Church,
Ixxi, 1. for one onlv, ib. see Grace.
Christ The Trath, Ixxiv, 11. C. 30.
if then we abide in Him and He in
us, we muitt keep the truth, Ixxiv, 11.
C. 77. evangdic, Ixix, 16. when
seen, to be obeyed gladly and un
hesitatingly, Ixxiii, 20. faithfully
guarded, Ixxiv. 11.

U. V.
Vaienfintts, Ixxiv, 9. bcxv, 5.
Valerian, Emperor, his rescript order
ing a persecution against Christians,
Ixxx.
Vemisius, a martyr, xxii.
Vessels of wood and earth as of gold
Mid silver in tbe Church, liv, 2. of
earth to be broken by rod of iron of
the Lord Alone, ib. we must labour
to be the gold and silver, ib.
Victor, a deacon, contributes to the
wants ofthe confessors, xiii, 5.
Victor, a deacon, attendant on S. Cy
prian, V, 2. vi, 3.
Victor, Bp. and martyr, Ix.xvi.
Victor, a lapsed presbyter, Ixiv, ] .
Victor, martyr, xxii.
Victor, Geminius, i, 1. 3.
Victoria, her lapse and repentance,
xxiv.
Victorinus, a martyr, xxii.
Victory exposes to greater trials, xiv, 4.
Vigor, Evangelic, Iv, 2. Ixvii, 8.
Virginity, praised in S. ComeUns, Iv, 6.
with martyrdom, double glory, Ixxvi,
5. ghirious resolve of, not weakened
by the Church's tenderness to peni
tents, Iv, 16.
Virgins, ranked with Confessors, hx,
15. Ixvi, 6. dedicated to Christ and
His holiness, iv, 1 , 2. to continence
for ever, Ixii, 1. their recompense,
iv, 4. Church crowned with, Iv, 16.
consecrated, obtains restoration of
her captors visited by disease, p. 179.

n. their capture by barbarians an
especial sorrow to all, Ixii, 1. dedi
cated to Christ, not to live in the
same hou'^e with men, iv, 1. 2. if
they cannot persevere, should marrv,
ib. a deacon excomraunicated for
living with a virgin, 3. fallen, to un
dergo penance a;? adulteress against
Christ, ib.
Visions, vouchsafed to S. Cyprian, see
S. Cyprian, to children, by day, xvi,
3. to Celerii us, see Cel. of the " Kiss
of the Lord,'' p. 15. n. mocked at
by men, fulfilled by God, Ixvi, S.
Unanimity, bond of, Ixxv, 3. sacrament
of, lix, 3. and n. a.
Unction, spiritual, imparted to the
baptized, Ixx, 3. see Chrism.
Unity, typified in the elements of the
Holy Eucharist, Ixiii, 10. Ixix, 4. a
Sacrament, xlv, 1. Iv, 17. Ixix, 5.
Ixxiii, 9. unity ofthe Gospel Sacra
ment, liv, 1. of the Lord, lxx, 5.
of saints removed by time and space,
lxxv, 3. proceeding from the Divine
L~uiry, ib. Ixix, 4. and p. 152, n.
indwelling of our Lord it'? bond,
lxxv, 3. it's joy to Saints and Angels,
1. bond of, Ixriii, 3. see Love. Apo
stles' sund ran swiftly through spirit
of, souls severed from unity of God
cannot be united, ib. repentant sin
ners retum to bond of, 2. Divine, iii,
4. Ixxiii, 2. Divine harmony, Ixxiii,
23. ib. of the Church, xlv, 1. xlvi.
xiviii, 2. li. liv, 1. lxxv, 5. through
Apostolic succession, xlv, 2. spring
ing from S. Peter, Ixxiii, 7- Church
founded on him through an original
and principle of, lxx, 5. God's gift,
xi, 3. trath of, and of faith imparted
by Sacraments in the Church, lxx, 5.
chastisements of its breach, xi, 3.
peril of salvation through severe trials
sent in chastisement, ib. breach of,
hinders prayer, ib. gives advantage
to Satan, 4. he seeks by lies against
God's priests to break it, Iv, 5. can
not prevail against it, Ix, 2. sacred
images of in the Canticles, Ixix, 2.
Ixxiv, 14. the ark, Ixxiv, 10. Ixxv,
16. mystery of, declared by Christ,
lxxv, i ; . Prayer of our Lord for, lxxv,
3. unity of Catholic appointment,
xlvi, 9. since all one body, captivity
of others our own, Ixii, 1. unity of
counsel, xxv. xxx. Ixxxii.
Vows, some bound by, to care of the
poor, xiv, 2. of continence, Ixii, 1.
Uranius, xxii.
Urbanus, confessor, xlix, 1, having
joined the schism of Novatian, after
wards returns to the Chnrch, li.

406

INDEX TO EPISTLES OF S, CYPRIAN.

"W.
Watchfulness, required in the priest
hood, viii, I.
Watching and fasting preparation for
martyrdom, Ix, 4.
Water, the erablera of baptism, Ixiii, 5.
in ioly Scripture always signifies
baptism, 6. cannot alone represent
the Blood of Christ, 7. mingled with
wine shews the indissoluble oneness
of Christ and His Church, 10.
mingling of water with wine right,
but not essential to the Sacrament,
ib. n.d. to sanctify in Baptisra, must
first be sanctified by the priest, lxx,
1. C. 18. " clean water," water
sanctified, ih.
Waters, signify people, Ixiii, 9.
Well of living water, see Church.
Wheat, see Tares, Floor.
Wicked, not to be joined in raeals or
conversation, lix, 26.
Widoivs, ranked witb virgins, and Con
fessors, Ixvi, 6. care of, vii. viii, 2.
Wine, in the raystical meaning of holy
Scripture, denotes the Blood of
Christ, Ixiii, 1. the emblem of Christ's
Passion, 4.
Womb of the Church, individuals to
hold to, xiviii, 2.
Women, their constancy in confessing
Christ commended, vi, 3. garment
not to be worn by men, ii, 1.
Wood, to Cbristian a sacred emblem of
the Cross and his salvation, Ixxvi, 2.
Christians redeemed by to life eternal,
ib.
Word of God, its depth known by
partial understanding of many, lxxv,
4. surpasses human nature, ib.

Words, test of presence of Christ or
Antichrist in tbe heart, lix, 5.
Works, good, of her children, the glory
ofthe Church , X, 3. have their crown,
as well as martyrdom, ib. sign of
penitence, xix. cleanse from past sin,
xxxi, 8. the fallen arise through,
especially alms, Iv, 18. p, 129. earn
the favour of God, Ixxvi, 3. alms-
deeds, xxxiii, 2, and u. d. Iv, 24.
Ixxvii, 1. penance with, prepares for
relief from God, xviii. Christ has
respect to, in the fallen, xxi. benefits
of, xxxv, 9.
World, setting, Iviii, 1. perishing, 3.
failing, Ixvii, 7. at the close all evil
shall increase, good shall fail, ih. re
nounced in Baptism, still more by
forsaking all for Christ, xiii, 4. re
nounced in words not deeds by many,
xi, 1.
World to come, tbey who meditate on,
prepared for any thing, Iviii, 11,

X,

Xistus, see Sixtus.

Zacharias, an example of courage and
faith, lix, 23.
Zetus, appointed Bishop in the plaoe of
Evaristus, I,

INDEX OF TEXTS

EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

GENESIS.

i

2.
4.

ii.

7.

viii.

20.

ix.

21.

xiv.
18.
XV
6.
xix
21.26.
xxv.
33.
xxxvii
19,
20
xhx.
8,
n.
9.
EXODUS.
NUMBERS.
289
viii. 5-
-7.
229
297
xii. 3.
125
264
xvi. 1.
5
312
26.
210, 226
188
32.
5
183
35.
5
183
40.
226
183
xviii. 20.
2
28
xix. 7-
229
258
9.
ib.
208
20.
ib.
184
22.
234
184
XX. 25,
26.
211
xxv. 8-
-11.
248
DEUTERONOMY.
xii. 6.
193
iv.
24.
248
46.
222
viii.
3.
306
xiv, 2.
230
xiii.
5.
96
xvi. 18.
230
xvii.
12.
98
xix. 22.
199,
209, 241
12, 13. 6, 10,
154, 203
XX. 12.
254
xxii.
5.
3
xxii. 20.
161,199
28.
5
xviii. 43.
199
209, 241
i.
JOSHUA.
8.
261
ii.
18, 19.
223
LEVITICUS.
X. 1, 2.
247
1 SAMUEL.
xix. 2.
236
18,
33
viii.
7.
5,154
xxi. 17.
199, 209
11.
5
21.
241
xvi.
7.
126
408

INDEX OF TEXTS

1 KINGS.

SONG OF SOLOMON.

xiii. 9.
xviii. 21.
xix. 20.

2 KINGS.

iv. 34.
xiv. 6.
xvii. 18—21.

2 CHRONICLES.
xxiv. 20.

PSALMS.

ii

9.

vi.

5.

xix

4.

XX

4.

xxvii.
4.
xxxiv.
13.
19.
xxxvii.
36,
37.
xlv.
10,
IL
1.
16-
-18
l?,
18.
19,
20.
li.
17.
Ixviii
6.
Ixxiii.
27.
Ixxxix.
30-
-32
32,
33.
33.
ex.
3,
4.
cxvi.
15.
cxxxiii.
1.
cxli.
5.
224298 214
196134
224
169
116, 132
126, 135
271 50
269101 14
153
278 193
215 101
13, 307
25, 223
271 25
130 25
183
13,21 269
235
PROVERBS.
ix. 1-
-5.
184
12.
288
19.
ih.
xiv. 9.
290
XV. 10.
10
12.
ib.
xvi. 2.
171
xvii. 4.
171, 205
xviii. 19.
126
xix. 5.
283
xxix. 22.
284
iv. 12.
12, 13.
V. 1.
vi. 9.
15.
221,279, 295267278221 ib.
ISAIAH.
ii. 2.
12.
iii. 1.
V. 7.
xiv. 13, 14.
15, 16.
xxix. 10.13.
xxx. 15.
xliii. 18—21.
xiviii. 21.
I. 5,6.
Iiii.
ivii.
Ixiii. ixvi.
269 199 153156
188 153 ih.
163
191, 209, 262 77
185 ib. 33
ib.
162, 199 185
32,55
JEREMIAH.
ii. 13,
iii 15.
XV. 18.
xxiii. 28.
30.32.
9, 10.
EZEKIEL.
xviii. 20.
xxxiv. 3.3.-^6.4. 4—6.
10.16.
xxxvi. 25, 26.
DANIEL.
iii. 12. 16. 16—18.
vi. 20.
xiv. 4.
233 194 8
246 194 ib. ib.
134 17
140 17
218
140, 218 ib.
228, 233
214 176
15, 145
214 146
TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN. 409
HOSEA. BEL AND THE DRAGON.
4. 146
1 MACCABEES.

viii. 4,

156, 212

ix. 4.

156, 210, 226

xiii. 11.

5

JOEL.

ii. 12, 13.

130

HABAKKUK.
ii. 5. 153, 219
MALACHI.
ii. 1, 2. 163, 265
ESDRAS.
iv. 38—40. 266

TOBIT.

iv. 10.

"WISDOM.

i. 13.
iii. 4—8
11.

ECCLESIASTICUS.

vii. 29. 31.
xi. 28.
xxviii. 28.

129

130 13 8

5
ib. 36
171

SONG OF THE 3 CHILDREN.
27. 14

ii. 19.62, 63.

ST. MATTHE'W.

214 153

12.

ii. 16.
iii. 9.
10.
V. 4.
6.
8.
10-13.16.19.
22.25, 26.
37.
vi. 24.
vii. 6.9—11.
14.22. 24.
viii. 4.
11.
ix. 12.
X. 2.
5.
18.19, 20.
21, 22.
22.
28. 29.32.32, 33.
33.36. 37, 38.
xi. 11.
xii. 30. 34, 35.
37. 3—8.
25. 4.
8, 9.
13. 14.

XIU.

XV.

146184
248 131 186107 70
289 32
191, 308 154128166
300 72
130 11
252 118
6, 154 4
126, 219239225 70
21, 140, 146, 307 70
30,36
14, 147
156, 202
30, 40, 69
144
40, 67, 162152 70
258
290, 293 154 55
230 116
254 262
114, 157,254 96, 291

410

INDEX OF TEXTS

xvi. 18.

96

XV. 4.

126

18, 19.

75

7.

110, 130

19.

138, 247, 279

10.

270

xvii. 6.

191

xvi. 8.

264

xviii. 17.

171,221

15.

219

18, 19.

290

17, 18.

296

19!

26

23.

164

32.

67

xvii. 10.

76

xix. 12.

11

xviii. 2.

42

XX, 2,

230

8.

266

xxii. 12, 13.

67

18.

214

32.

76

29, 30.

143

39.

33

xix. 9.

184

xxiv. 6.

252

17.

18

22.

285

xxi. 14, 15.

308

25.

252

xxii. 19.

192

xxv. 35.

283

31, 32.

27

36.

180

xxiii. 43.

256

xxvi. 14.

152

27—29.

186

xxviii. 18.
295, 296
IS, 19.
246
18—20.
60, 194
19,
58, 253, 291
ST.
JOHN.
20.
13, 261
ii. 9.
188
iii. 6.
240, 255, 288
ST.
MARK.
6.
27.
289299
V. 14.
32
iii. 21.
152
31, 32.
202
28, 29.
40
vi. 65.
254
vii. 9.
191,209,262
67.
157
viii. 38.
192
67-69.
206
ix. 7.
96
vii. 37, 38.
249
xiii. 6.
275
viii. 12.
194
ix. 31.
200, 209, 235, 300
X. 11, 12.
17
16.
223
ST.
LUKE.
30.
ih.
xii. 25.
14, 147
xiii. 14, 15.
36
i. 15.
227, 268
16.
33, 116
17.
268
xiv. 6.
262, 266, 295
vi. 12.
27
27.
26,33
22.
70
28.
253
22, 23.
144
XV. 1.
182
36.
126
12.
26
ix. 23.
140
14, 15.
191
48.
33
15.
291
56.
196
18—20.
147
62.
28
xvi. 2.
157
X. 16.
204
2—4.
143
19.
231
xvii. 1.
253
30—32.
127
3.
252
34.
218
21.
271
xi. 10.
25
xviii. 22.
6,155
23.
96, 221, 236, 279
22, 23.
203
xii. 9.
67
23.
6,155
47.
24
XX. 21—23.
227, 247
50.
266
22, 23.
279
xiv. 14.
145
xxi. 16.
17
TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

411

ACTS.

i. 15.
ii. 38, 39.
iv. 32.
vi, 2.
vii. 52,
A. 28.
47.
xix. 6.
xxiii. 4.
4,5.
6.

211
253 25
211 70
197
241
258
155, 203 5
155, 204

ROMANS.

30—32.

ii

24.

iii

3,4.

V

8,9.

viii

. 16, 17.

18.

35.

35—37.
X
2.
xi
20, 21.
xii
1,2.
15.
xiv.
4.
12, 13.
xvi.
17.
18.
63, 165
215 32
158, 206, 214, 298 127
14, 142
14, 150, 309 27 70
280 33
307 127 ib.
232273200
2 CORINTHIANS.
vi. 18.
261
xi. 2.
278
13.
285
29.
42, 179
xii. 21.
133
GALATIANS.
i. 6—9.
68, 187
10.
11, 158, 192
ii. 6.
196
iii. 6—9.
183
27.
179, 263, 277
iv. 16.
11
V. 15.
33
19—21.
289
vi. 1,2.
126
7.
126, 212
1 CORINTHIANS.
h
. 6.
9.
ii
.16.
V
. 3.
V]
.10.
18.
vii
9.
viii
13.
ix
22.
24, 25.
A
1,2.
e!
12.
21.
33.
xi.
1.
3.
16.
23—26
26.
27.
xii.
26.
xiii.
3.
xiv.
29, 30.
30!
IV.
33.
274150
145, ] 79
47
34, 154
133 9
ib.
125 22
231 ib.
127 40
125 ib.
306260 187
193
38, 41, 282
42, 125, 179
135, 266
239
267, 271 171
EPHESIANS.
iv. 1—6.
284
2.
132
3.
312
3—6.
289
5.
267,
287,
291,301
5,6.
285
22.
28
27.
8
29.
101
V. 5.
133
6.
201
6,7.
97
25, 26.
222, 264
31, 32.
112
vi. 12—17.
148
PHILIPPIANS.
i. 18.
ii. 16.
iii. 21.
COLOSSIANS.
ii. 8.
iii. 5.
iv. 2.
250, 282 32
306
125
133 26
2 THESSALONIANS.
ii. 10—12. 163
iii. 6. 171
8; 38
412

INDEX OF TEXTS TO EPISTLES OF S. CYPRIAN.

1 TIMOTHY.

iii. 20, 21.

222

21.

279

i. 13.

250

iv. 12—14.

143

iv. 12.

6

IT. 22.
297
vi. 3—5.
97, 262
2 PETER.
iii. 17.
273
2 TIMOTHY.
ii. 4,
1
16, 17.
96
1 JOHN.
17.
170, 251
20.
116, 132
ii. 1,2.
127
24.
266
3,4.
60
iii. 1.
167, 214
6.
142
iv, 6—8.
22
18.
291
18, 19.
221, 236
19.
158
iv. 3.
251
TITUS.
4.
20
i. 7.
213
18.
196
iii. 5.
264
2 JOHN.
10, 11.
171,223
11.
249, 261
10, 11.
303
HEBRE"WS.
xii. 6.
1 PETER.
ii. 11, 12.
iii. 20.
REVELATIONS.
26
ii. 5.
10.
15.
20—22.
23.
iii. 21.
32
xiv. 9-11.
68
xvii, 15.
46, 129
30,36 77
129
23, 132 70
147, 199189
INDEX

WORKS OF S. PACIAN.

A.
Absolution, power of, given by Christ's
authority, really God who gives, 343.
relates not to heathen, nor to indi
viduals, butto penitents in the Church,
347, 348. different from forgiveness
by individuals, and how so, 348, 349.
Achan, son of Carmi, 356.
Mna, 375.
Aminadab, 369.
Antonianus, Cyprian's letter to, 341,
360.
Apelles, 319, 322. follows Philumene,
336.
Apollinarians, 321. calling themselves
Christians, 322.
Apostaticum, people of Cyprian not so
called, 328, 329.
Apostolic men, authority of, 322.
Arabians, 330.
Ark, type of Church, as containing both
clean and unclean, 357, 358.
Asia, the Spirit's words to Churches of,
enjoin penitence, and proraise pardon
on condition ofit, 325, 376.
Athens, 330.
Audacity, feigns itself confidence, 335.
Atdhorify, Divine, precludes all question
on a subject, 321.
Azariah, an example of penitence, 373.

B.
Baptism, power of binding and loosing
given with that of, 326. through it
life of Christ imparted to all, 382.

and we born again, ib. by the Holy
Spirit through the hands of Priest, ib.
Faith necessary to, ib. no other means
of being born again but, 383. they
who would reap fruits of, must lead
new lives, ib. sign of, 384. they who
fall after, in deeper bondage, ib.
Balhslieba, 324. see David.
Bishofs, naraed Aposties, 326, 343.
their authority derived from Apostles.
All apostolic functions theirs, because
none given to them specially; their
office not to be despised on consi
deration of those who hold it; liable
to give account to God ; their judg
raent forestalls not judgment of God,
326. their power of absolution, 341.
sealed with the titie of Christ, 343.
Our Blessed Lord bas name of Bishop,
326.
Blastus, the Greek, of the Phrygian
party, 320. a Quarto-Deeiman, ib.
note.

Capitolinum, people of Cvprian not so
called, 328, 329.
Cataphrygians, '.^19, 340. calling them
selves Christians, 322.
Catholic, need be no contest about name
of, 321, 328. not used in time of
Apostles, adopted to distinguish or
thodox from heretical, 321, 322, 323.
,ns reasonable as names of nations

414

INDEX TO 'WORKS OF S. PACIAN.

and individuals, not of human origin,
or would not have stood so long, the
surname of the Christian, means
"every where one," or "obedience
in all," 322. " one in all," " one over
all," '¦^wonderful," " King's son," i. e.
" the Christian people," 328. the Ca
tholic obedient and therefore a Chris
tian, 323. reason of name evident, ib.
Catholics not answerable for perse
cution of heretics, 331.
Censure, sometimes tbe means of in
creasing crime, 364.
Cerdon, 319.
Cervulus, treatise of S. Pacian so called,
364.
Christ, love of, for our souls, our con
stant Intercessor with the Father,
346. His humility shewn under figure
ofthe Good Shepherd, 350, 377, 378.
presented our human nature iimocent
before God, 379. His gifts in Bap
tism coextensive with consequences
of the Fall, i. e. universal, 382.
Church, principal, fountain and source
of, 319. her power to rerait raortal
sin denied by Novatians, 336. not
given to argument, as secure in tra
dition, 337. not destroyed by laxity
of some, 338. "a people bom again
of water and the Holy Spirit," " free
frora denying the narae of Christ,"
338. "the Body of Christ," "Temple
of God," " Holy Virgin," and
"Mother," 339. her great care for
all, " without spot or wrinkle,''
" keepeth laws of Gospel entire,"
340. her mercy towards penitents,
341. upheld by mutual love and for
bearance, 341, 371. true to Her own
Spouse, 358. vastness and stability
of, 361, 362, 363. finds place for all
however hurable, 362, 376.
Commandments, binding on Christians,
sum of, contained in Acts xv. their
easiness greater conderanation to
those who break them, 366, 367.
Comelius, Bp. of Rome, Martyr, 334,
341. of virginal chastity, 342.
Craftiness, foolishness better than, 327-
Cyprian, S. Martyr and Doctor, au-
thorify of, supported by many Bi.shops,
Priests, Martyr.^, and Confessors,
322. contrast between, and Novatian,
334. His letters give the true account
of Novatian, ib. a witness to Nova
tian's change of opinions, none able
to find fault with, 341. quotations
from, by Sympronian in favour of
penitence, 358, 359. no supporter of
Novatians, 360.

Daniel, avenged by Darius, 331. saved
by prayer wise raen of Babylon, 360.
an example of penitence, 373.
Darius, 331. see Daniel.
David, pardoned when penitent in case
of Bathsheba, 324. severe penitence
how blessed to, 372. ancestor of
Mary, ib.
Death, no death to those who live
well, 383.
Decius, reign of, 336, 337.
Devil, man under his dominion before
death of our Blessed Lord, 379. his
temptation of our Lord, 380. how
corresponding with the fall, ib. the
instigator of Scribes and Pharisees
against our Lord, 380, 381. his
power destroyed by inflicting death
on the Sinless One, 381.
Dositheus, the Samaritan, 319. one of
the false Christs, ib. u.

Easter, dispute concerning day of, 320.
Ebion, 319.
Egypt, 330.
Eli, teaches efficacy of prayer for
others, 352.
Elymas, 332. see Paul.
Ephesians, accused of forsaking their
love, 325.
Error, no authority for, derived from
obstinacy of maintainers of, 320.
Esther, 331.
Eucharist, Holy, with how great re
verence to be received, 365, 368,
369, 370. Angels present at, 369.
see note, death mercy to sucb as
profane, 370.
Evaristus, 337, 339, 355.
Excommunication, punishes the body
for the good of the soul, 354.

Faithfulness, rewards of, boundless,
384.
Fall, state of man after, 378. its con
sequences universal, 378, 379.
Fathers, we must follow their authority,
not they ours, 322.

INDEX TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.

415

G.
Gentiles, not bound by Law, 344, 348.
Gibeonites, 353.
Grace, what it is, 379.

H.
Belieon, 331.
Bell, tortures of, volcanic fires outlets
of, 375.
Heresies, innumerable, names of, too
many tobe written, 319. striving to
rend the Church piecemeal, 321.
given to disputation, as opposed to
tradition, 337. the spots and wrinkles
ofthe Church, 340.
Heretics, among Jews, see Jews, in
timeof Apostles, 319. Catholic name
derives not authority from, 322. in
capable of feeling love, 340. foretold
under figures of ' dry fountains,' and
' clouds ca'rried about of windi,' 458.
their folly shewn by their ceasing to
grow, like Jannes and Mambres, ib.
congregation of, adulteress, ib ex
asperated by censure, 364, 365.
Hesiod, falsely calls Muses inventors of
languages, 331.
Humility, is innocence, 335.

I. J.
Jacob, 383.
Jannes, 368.
Jericho, a city of the Phenicians, 356.
Jam, heretics of, 319. repented after
Baptism, 344, 345.
Ignorance, causes of, manifold, 328.
Job, received again all which he had
lost, 360.
Isaac, 383.

Language, all, gift of God, divided
into 120 tongues, 330. not invented
by Muses, 331.
Liodiceans, branded as rich, 325.
illi", natural to S. Pacian to speak,
330.
Latium, 330.
Law severity of, compared with mercy
of Gospel, 366, before promulgation
of, man's sin, ignorance, after, weak
ness, 379.

Latcius, Theodotus and Praxeas falsely
say they are inspired of, 320. the
forger of apocryphal books, ib. note.
Life, of this world, common to raan
with beasts, 383. Eternal, the gift of
Christ through the Holy Spirit, ib.
Loi, daughters of, delivered from Sodom,
sons-in-law of, destroyed by their
own obstinacy, 356. prayeth for the
safety of Zoar, 360.
Love, incompatible between those whose
opinions differ, 333.

M.
Malicious, better to be unskilful than
327.
Mambres, 358.
Marcion, 319, 322.
Marcionites, 321. calling themselves
Christians, 322.
Martyrs, Mat. v. 4. applies not onlv
to, 360. ^
Maximilla, 320.
Menander, 319.
Mercy, of God not to be presumed
upon, 369.
Montanus, 320, 322. name of, not
objected to, but sect, 321.
Moses, prays for sinners, 335, 336,
withstood by Jannes and Mambres,
358. his prayer heard even for un
repentant, 359. his office extended
but to one people, 378.
Moyses, Confessor and Martyr, sub
scribed to Novatian's hook on lapsed
341.

N.

Nature, teaches us many things her
self, 322.
Nebuchadnezzar, delivered through con
fession, 324, 353. threatens un
believers for sake of the three youths,
331. severe penitence, how blessed
to him, 372.
Nicolaus, 319.
Nicostratus, 337, 339, 355.
Ninevites, 353.
Noah, household of, delivered, 360.
Novatian, a false Bishop, 333, 336.
philosopher of the world, led on by
envy of Cornelius, 333, 334. not a
Martyr, nor could have been because
without tbe Church, left the Church
to avoid Confessorship, 334. contra,st
between, and S. Cyprian, 333. at
taches himself to Novatus, 333, 334,
336. pride of, 335. once in favour of
receiving the lapsed, 338, 341.

416

INDEX TO AVORKS OF S. PACIAN.

Novatians, 319. called after Novatus
or Novatian ; their sect, not name,
objected to, 321, 328. calling them
selves Christians, 322. but not Ca
tholic, 328. cannot get rid of their
human name, 329. fail in fixing any
human name on Catholics, ib. de
crease, although unmolested, 332.
their doctrine not true, because new,
336,337. not purer than the Church,
339, 357. alleged laxity of Church,
if such, favourable to them, 343.
comparison between and Catholics,
356, 356. to be consistent must re
turn to letter of old law, 356. neglect
lessons of mercy both in Old and
New Testament, 357. fewness of,
361, 362. baptism of, void, 338, 358.
rigour of, opposed to St. Paul, 355.
Novatus, forsook his father, abandoned
the Church, caused his wife to mis
carry, 329. oame from Carthage to
Rome on account of his crimes, when
Presbyter, 342, 356. urges on No
vatian, 342. not penitent for his
wickedness, 356.

O.

Obscurity, the inquirer must avoid, 320.

Parables, of our Lord on penitence,
324. spoken to the Jews, but through
them, as types, to the Christian
Church, 349, 350.
Paraclete, the, controversy about, 320.
Paul, S. enforces penitence in 2d Epist.
to Cor. 325. strikes Elymas blind
before Sergius, 332. prays for sinners,
335, 336. his mercy towards peni
tents 355. prays for passengers of
¦ship, 360.
Penance, pardon through, disputed by
Phrygians, 320. by Sympronian, ib.
by Novatians, 336, et passim, not
granted indiscriminately, 326. but
with much care, 323, 327. forestalls
not Judgment of Christ, 327. large
ness of, proved by one sin only un
pardonable, 351. denied only to per
severing sins, 352. not to be desired
in itself, but as a remedy for sin ;
offered to the miserable, not the
happy ; not to be rejected in an im
perfect state ; a provision of our
Lord Himself, 323. no gift of man,
324. difference between, and pardon

of Baptism, 344. refusal of, drives to
desperation, 345. they who reject,like
sick refusing medicine, 371 , 372. and
more foolish than some brutes, 374.
Penitence, exhortation to, both in Old
and New Testament, even after
great sin, 324. too painful to en
courage frequent sin, 345. exhorta
tion to, concerns all, 365. luxury
inconsistent with, 373. to be true
raust be severe, 374. decline of, in
St. Pacian's time, ib. those who
shrink from, should think on hell, 376.
no room for, after death, ib.
Penitents, no spot on Church when re
stored, 340. capable of love, ib. state
of, how different from those who
have not fallen, 345, 346. what is
said to publicans aud sinners applies
to, 345, 346. absolved through help
of tbe righteous, 360. and tears of
the Church, 371. the vilest accepted,
if unsparing of themselves, 376.
Pergamus, people of, blamed as teach
ing things contrary, 325.
Peter, S. repentance of, after baptism ;
written for our edification, 346. our
Lord's giving power of absolution
first to him connected with unity of
Church, 348. he who sins against,
doth despite to the Lord, 349.
Pluirisees, 319. call our Lord Rabbi,
when wishing to entrap Him, 327.
deceitfulness of; instigated by the
Devil, 380.
Philumene, 336. see Apelles.
Phrygians, their error diverse ; not con
fined to subject of penance, 320.
Blastus the Greek one of; Theodotus
and Praxeas teachers araong; have
raised many disputes in following
Montanus, Maximilla, and Priscilla,
ib. not their name objected to, 321,
328.
Power, civil, may punish unbelievers
for peace sake, 331.
Praxeas. 320. see Phrygians.
Prayers, for others, advantageous, 376.
not heard for those who pray not
themselves, 3.^19. yet lawful on behalf
of thrse even for whom we cannot
obtain, 360.
Priests, not allowed to contend long
with obstinate, 321. primitive, au
thority of, 322. authority of, authority
of God, 325. not to refuse pardon to
penitents, 357. wickedness of de
ceiving, 370, 371.
Priscilla, 320. see Phrygians.
Proculus, Theodotus and Praxeas boast
of being taught by, 320.
Purity, perfect, not to be expected on
earth, 3.39.

INUKX ro WOltlvS OF .-<. I'Afl.VN.

417

T.

Rahab, 353, 356.
Reason, teaches us many tilings, 322.
Remedy, application of, presupposes
knowledge of complaint, 319. open
to those who confess, 367, and despair
of helping themselves, 368,
Resistance, offered to Our Lord Him
self nnd Apostles, proof that truth
itself may he resisted, 321.
Rewards, special, provided for those
that stand, 323.
Rulers, servants of the innocent, and
ministers of good to the holy, 332.

Sadducees, 319.
Sarrfi's, people of, blamed as loitering in
the work, 325.
Scribes, deceitfulness of; instigated bv
the Devil, 380.
Shame, false, of those who refuse
penance, 324, 325, 368. not shewn
when body is in danger, why then
when soul is.' 371.
Simon Magus, 319. put to confusion by
Peter, 332.
Sin, degrees of, 365. generally amended
by opposite graces ; three classes
deadly, 367. these last exclude from
God's Presence, 368.
Sinners, flattered hy false image of good
conscience, 335. no spot on Church,
because put out, 340. declared
sentence against, sometimes changed,
363.
Solon, 364,
Spaniards, 330.
Spirit, the Holy, most skilful, 321.
teaches us many things, 322. Com
forter and Guide of Apostles, ib. un
derstandeth all languages, 330. im
parted at Baptism through hands of
Anointed Priest, 338. sin against,
only unpardonable sin, consists in
attributing God's work to Devil, how
different from other sins, 351, 352.
Sympronian, h\a writings condemnatory
of penance, 320. deceitful in his letter ;
contradicts himself, 327. is reviling,
328. his party bad, because ashamed
of its name, 329. absurdly critical,
330. desirous to overcome, rather than
to please, 332. quotes St. Cypiiau
falsely, 334.
Si/nedrium, people of CvpriLiii not 5"
ealled, 329.

Tamar, delivered by C-iod's providenee
from sentence against her, 356.
Teachable, necessary to be, for in
struction, 320.
Teaching, new, must bo attested by
mirnelos, 336.
Tertullian, witne,s,s to absolving power
of Churoh, 3C0. oven when an heretic,
ib.
Theodotus, 320. soo Phrygians.
Thomas, S. confession of, 346.
Thracians, 330.
Threatenings, against impenitent imply
pardon for penitent, 325, 376.
Thyatira, people of, accused of forni
cation, 326.
Tityus, 375.
Tradition, the Church appeals to, 337.
see Church.
Truth, not to be blamed if it fail ; the
fault in the hearers ; in order to re
ception must fall on kindred soil, 321.

Uzzak, a warning against irreverence,
369.

V.
Valentinians, called after Valentinus ;
their name not objected to, 328.
Valentinus, 319, 340.
Vessels, in a house of various materials,
so Christians in the Church differ,
325, 338, 339.
Vesuvius, 376.
Victory, desire of, proof of pre
sumption, not taught by Apostles,
but by Greeks, 332. common to the
boar and tigress, 333.
Virg'', quoted by S. Pacian, 330.

W.
Will, no man persuaded against his
own, 321.
World, wisdom of, inconsistent witb
wisdom of God, 333.

Zoar, 353.

ii e

INDEX OF TEXTS

TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.

GENESIS,

1

1 SAMUEL.

ii. 23.

339
ii. 25. (Ixx.)
362
iii. 18.
ib.
viii. 7.
349
19.
379
xxii. 18.
362
xlvii. 9.
351
2 SAMUEL.
vi.
369
EXODUS.
xii. 13.
324
xxxii. 11.
359
14.
ib.
32.
335
336
PSALMS.
33.
359
267
vi. 5.6. 324,
viii. 2, 3.
375
351,373 380
LEVITICUS.
xvi. 10.11.
381
360
vii. 19,
20.
369
xxxii. I.
5. 6.
xxxv. 18.
xlv. 10.
384324 ib.
362
323, 337
DEUTERONOMY.
15.
323
1, 1.
362
xiii. 6.
353
li. 4.
381
8,
9.
ib.
xcii. 1.
354
xix. 21.
356
cii. 9.
351
xxi. 18-
-21.
356,
n. m.
cxiii. 3.
cxvi. 14, 15.
cxix. (cxx.) 7. "V^ulg.
cxxviii. 3.
363 384
366 337
JUDGES,
3,4.
cxI. 6. Vulg.
339 358
xiii. 18,
328
cxlvi. 7,8.
384
420

INDEX OF TEXTS

PROVERBS,

"WISDOM.

ix. 8.
xviii. 19.

365
356, n. o.

ECOLESIASTES.

i. 13.

ECCLESIASTICUS.

xii. 3.

345, n. q.
358

iv. 9, 12.

362

xxxiv. 25.

CANTICLES.

SONG OF THE 3 CHILDREN.

vi. 7.

361

i. ii.

373, n. m.

8.

323, 361

8,9.
337
9.
323
ST. MATTHE-W
ISAIAH.
iii. 8.
iv. 3.
352380
V. 4,
350
i. 18.
354
13.
343
28.
ib.
18,
368
iii. 12.
vii. 14, 15.
xxx. 15. (lxx.)
Iiii. 9.
368379
344, 376379
25.44,
X. 33.
xii. 24.
375 327341 351
Iv. 7.
324, 353
31, 32.
ih.
Ixvi. 2.
368
32.
351, u, b.
xvi. 18, 19.
348
xvii. 3.
335
JEREMIAH.
xviii. 8.
353
15.
348
ii. 13.
338, 358
18. 325
, 347, 348
viii. 4.
324, 376
XX.
351
xxxi. 29, 30.
338
xxii. 32.
383
xxvi.
367
75.
346
EZEKIEL.
xxviii. 19.
347
viii. 14.
339
20.
ib.
xiv. 20.
339, 358
ST. MARK.
xviii.
362
4.
339
ii. 17.
350
20.
ib.
32.
344
xxiii. 11.
376
ST. LUKE.
X. 7.
326
DANIEL.
xi. 26.
384
xii. 10,
351
ii.
360
XV. 349
, 376, 377
iii. 25.
373 n. m.
7.
350
ix. 5.
373
24, 32.
324
JOEL.
ST. JOHN.
ii. 12, 13.
324, 372
i. 12.
383
12—14.
353
V. 14.
345
13. 324
376, n. u.
X. 18.
384, u. 1.
TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.

42J.

xi. 26.
xii. 19.
xiii. 10.
XV. 12.
XX, 23.
27.

ACTS.

i. 16.
viii. 37.
XV. 10.
23, 24.
28, 29.
xvii. 21.
28
xxv. 10, 11.
xxvi. 32.

ROMANS.

ii. 4, 5,
5.
ii. 3.
19. 29.
V. 6,9.
12.
13.14.
19. 19,21.
i. 3,4.
4. 9.
23.
i, 9.
24, 25,
X, 3.
X. 3.

383
381 346
362347346

330, n. q.
382
356 366367
331
330
332, ii.u.
ih. n. u.
360

16.
xiii. 3, 4,
xiv. 4.
10.

375 376
331 344349346
379, 381379
378323 382
345
383
346, 384383379 ib.
335, 336, 356333350 329332
351, 37'5332

1 CORINTHIANS.

i. 21.
ii. 2.
iii. 3.
6,7.
9.
10.
17.
iv. 8.
15.
v. 3—5. 5.

333
384340343 ib.
325367351 382
354, 373 344

V. 6,
11.
13.
vii. 7.
28.
ix. 22.
X. 1—4.
11.
33.
xi. 14. 16.
27.29—32.
xii. 14.
xiii. 2, 3.
7.
XV. 45. 47.
56.

370 354
353 360
364
357. 344349332
322
321,332 370
322339334
341382 383381

2 CORINTHIANS.

6,8. 9.
10, 11.
6,7.

¦Vll. ».
10.
xi. 29.
xii. 21.

GALATIANS.

i. 8.
iii. 15.
iv. 9.
20.
V. 13.
vi. 1.
1.2.

355
323
326, 355383
325 ib.
341
335 326

336
347 384
338 366325356

EPHESIANS.

ii. 20.
iv. 3.
V. 25.27.32.

338, 349, 361
341340337382

PHILIPPIANS.

i. 21.
ii. 25.

383
326

COLOSSIANS.

14, 15.
18,

331, 384
381, 384384

422 INDEX OF TEXTS TO WORKS OF S. PACIAN.
2 THESSALONIANS. | HEBRE"WS.
X. 1.

ii. 10—12

374

1 TIMOTHY.

iii. 15.
V. 22.

337
356, 370

2 TIMOTHY.

i. 4,.
ii. 13.
17. 20. 338
iii. 8, 9.

351321 340
339,361 358

TITUS.

i. 9.
12.
16.
iii. 10.

333, ll. y.
330 ib.
321

349

1 PETER.
ii. 25. 326
2 PETER.
ii. 17. 358
1 JOHN.
V. 16. 362, 367

REVELATIONS.

ii. 5.
iii. 19.
xviii. 7.

344, 376365 374

THE END.

BAXtEB, PBINtER, OXrOEC.

ERRATA.
Page 13. line 4. for worthy to God read worthy to behold God
1 7. omit but
61. 14. forr behold both tried servants of God read behold servants of
God approved
69. §. 3. 4. for his read His
86. 9. for proconsuls read Proconsul
13. /or bashfulness.? rearf bashfulness
123. text, 7 from bel. /or unity read lenity
127. 26. for cannot utterly perish read perish not utterly
138. note, for frequentur read frequenter
156. uit. for "for (ne lions by popular" read " for the lions" by popular
160. 5. far province read colony
164. text, ult./or Church', whence read Church', whence'
165. 1. for priesthood ' read priesthood
203. 6. for inventions read invention
268. n. s. and 316. /or n. 6. read n. b.
286. not. col. 2. line 3. fcrr Ep. 70. read Ep. 69.
305. §. 2. line 5. /or whole whole read whose whole
331. \. 8. line 5. for kings read kings '
337. j. 4. line 13. for Novatian (in one place) read Novatus
340. §. 11. line 17. for because reoof because i
345. §. 22. line 4. for bare read bare '
350. §. 29. line 19. for in read is
359. heading, for form read for
372. %. 17. line 22. for penitence read penitence ¦¦
375. margin, far ^exomologis rearf ^exomologesis
379, §. 3. line 23. for Grace read Grace "=
380. 21. far do read do =
23. far up " read up
384. 28. far covered read covered ">

DEDICATED (by PERMISSION)
TO HIS GRACE THE LOBD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.

A
LIBRARY OF FATHERS
OF THB
HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH,
ANTERIOR TO THE DIVISION OF THE EAST AND WEST.

TRANSLATED BY MEMBERS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH,
WITH NOTICES oy THE RESPECTIVE FATHERS, AND BRIEF NOTES BY THE EDITORS,
WHERE REQUIRED, AND SUMMARIES OF CHAPTERS AND INDICES.

EDITED BY
The Rev. E. B. PUSEY, D.D.
Kegim Professor of Hebrew, Canon of Christ Church, late FeUow of Oriel College.
The Rev. JOHN KEBLE, M.A.
Professor of Poetry, late Fellow of Oriel College.
The Rev. J. H. NEWMAN, B.D.
Fellow of Oriel College-
The Rev. C. MARRIOTT, M.A.
Fellow of Oriel CoUege.

A Publication, answering to the above title, appeared to the Editors ¦
calculated to answer many and important ends, and to supply considerable
wants, some peculiar to our own Church and times, others more general.
Their chief grounds for thinking it very desirable were such as the fol
lowing: —
1. The great intrinsic value of many of the works of the Fathers, which
are, at present, inaccessible, except to such as have large libraries, and are
familiar with the languages in which they are written ; and this the more,
since a mere general acquaintance with the language will not enable a
person to read with ease many of the Fathers. E. g. Knowledge of
Latin alone will not suffice to read Tertullian: and in cases less strong,
ecclesiastical language and peculiarity of style will often present consider
able difficulties at first.
2. The desirableness of bringing together select works of different
Fathers. Many who would wish to become acquainted with the Fathers,
know not where to begin ; and scarcely any have the means to procure any
great number of their works. Editions of the ¦whole works of a Father,
(such as we for the most part have,) are obviously calculated for divines,
not for private individuals : they furnish more of the works of each Father
than most require, and their e.xpense precludes the acquisition of others.
3. The increased demand for sacred reading. The Clergy of one period
are obviously unequal to meet demands so rapid, and those of our day have
additional hindrances, from the great increased amount of practical duties.
^here so much is to be produced, there is of necessity great danger that

2
much will not be so mature as, on these subjects, is especially to be desired.
Our occupations do not leave time for mature thought.
4, Every body of Christians has a peculiar character, vvhich tends to
make them look upon the system of faith, committed to us, on a particular
side; and so, if they carry it on by themselves, they insensibly contract its
limits and depth, and virtually lose a great deal of what they think that
they hold. While the system of the Church, as expressed by her Creeds
and Liturgy, remains the same, that of her members will gradually become
contracted and shallow, unless continually enlarged and refreshed. In
ancient times this tendency was remedied by the constant living intercourse
between tbe several branches of the Catholic Church, by the circulation of
the writings of the Fathers of the several Churches, and, in part, by the
present method — translation. We virtually acknowledge the necessity of
such accessions by our importations from Germany and Araerica ; but the
circumstances of Germany render mere translation unadvisable, and most
of the American Theology proceeds frora bodies who have altered the doc
trine ofthe Sacraments.
5. The peculiar advantages of the Fathers in resisting heretical errors,
in that they had to combat the errors in their original form, before men's
minds were familiarized with them, and so risked partaking of them; and
also in that they lived nearer to the Apostles.
6, The great comfort of being able to produce, out of Christian antiquity,
refutations of heresy, (such as the different shades of the Arian :) thereby
avoiding the necessity of discussing, ourselves, profane errors, which, on so
high mysteries, cannot be handled without pain, and rarely without injury
to our own minds.
7. The advantage which some of the Fathers (e. g. St. Chrysostom)
possessed as Commentators on the New Testament, from speaking its lan
guage. 8. The value of having an ocular testimony of the existence of Catholic
verity, and Catholic agreement; that truth is not merely what a man
troweth ; that the Church once was one, and spake one language ; and
that the present unhappy divisions are not necessary and unavoidable.
9. The circumstance that the Anglican branch of the Church Catholic
is founded upon Holy Scripture and the agreement ofthe Universal Church;
and that therefore the knowledge of Christian antiquity is necessary in
order to understand and maintain her doctrines, and especially her Creeds
and ber Liturgy.
10. The importance, at the present crisis, of exhibiting the real practical
value of Catholic Antiquity, which is disparaged by Romanists in order to
make way for the later Councils, and by others in behalf of modern and
private interpretations of Holy Scripture. The character of Catholic anti
quity, and of the scherae of salvation, as set forth therein, cannot be ap
preciated through the broken sentences of the Fathers, which men pick up
out of controversial divinity.
1 1. The great danger in which Romanists are of lapsing into secret infi
delity, not seeing how to escape from the palpable errors of their own
Church, without falling into the opposite errors of Ultra-Protestants. It
appeared an act of especial charity to point out to such of them as are dissa
tisfied with the stale of their own Church, a body of ancient Catholic truth,
free from the errors, alike of modern Rome and of Ultra-Protestantism.
12. Gratitude to Almighty God, wbo has raised up these great lights
in the Church of Christ, and set them there for its benefit in all times.

EXTRACTS FROM THE PLAN OF THE WORK.
1. The subjects of the several treatises to be published shall mainly be, Doctrin?,
Practice, Exposition of Holy Scripture, Refutation of Heresy, or History.
8. The Editors hold themselves responsible for the selection of the several treatises
to be translated, as also for the faithfulness of the translations.
11, The originals of the works translated shall be printed*. It would be well,
therefore, if Subscribers would specify, if they wish for the originals, either with or
without the translations.
12. It is understood that subscriptions continue, until it be intimated that they are
discontinued, and that they extend, under ordinary circumstances, to the end of each
year. 14. Not more than four volumes to appear for each year : the price to Subscribers not
to exceed 9s. for a closely printed Svo of 400 pages ; to the public it will be raised
one-fourth. When old Translations are revised, the price will be diminished.
• The object nf puhlishing the originals has been steadily liept in view, though delayed by
difficulties, iuseparablefrom the conimenci'ment of such an undertaking, as welt ai fti/ sorrouful
dispensations. Cotlations of MSS. at Rome, Paris, Munich, Vieoita, Florence, Venice, have
now been in part obtained, in part are being made, for S. Chvysost.im'n Homilies ou S. Paul, on
tbeStatues, S. C^yril of Jerusalem, Macarius, Tertullian, S. Basil Hexaem. S.Greg. Nyss. &;c.
RIVINGTONS, LONDON: J. H. PARKER, OXFORD.

Works already published.

ATHANASIUS, S  Select Treiliscs, P:irt 1.
Od the JS'icene Detiiiition,
Coaiicils ot ArimintiD) and )>Eev. J. H. Newman, B.D. Feltotu Qf Oriel.
Seleucia.aiid tlie t'iritOra- \
tion af;ainst the Aiiaiu .'
Hislorical Documents  Eev. M. Atkinson, M.yi. Fellow of Lincoln.
AUOUSTINE, S  Confessions, wilh the LaUn )„,, „, , ,. _,_, „ . ^, „„ „ 
original \01d lra7islationandlext,remsedhy F.B. Puseij, D.D.
Homilies on the New Testa. 1 d t, ^ n,r „ nr a p „ ^r,r,r,
ment Parti  >E£V. R. G. MucmuUen, M.A. FeUow of C.C.C.
(;YK1L,S.0FJERUSALEM catechetical Discourses  Rev. B. W. Church, M.A. FeUotc of Oriel-
CYPRIAN, S  Treatises,  lute Rev. C. Thornton, M.A. Christ Clmrch.
I Epistles  Rev. H. Carey, M..4. Worcester College.
OHaYSOSTOM.S  HomilieaonSt.Mattliew,PartI,2.ifei'.ftV O. Prevost, M.A. Oriel.
\ Reo. J. B. Morris, M.A. FeUow of Exeter.
i?n.. r n^..^,.... n.l a 1.1/ .. .1 1. .. ...

Rev. J. Medley, M.A. Wadham.
Rev. H. K. ('ornl',h, Al A. late FtUvw of Exeter.
TU Ute C. Wood, M.A. 0,iel.
-Rev. W. J. Copeland, B.D. Felhv of Trinity.
Rev. W. C. Cotton, M.A. Student of Ch. Ch.
Rev. J. A. Ash-worth. M.A. Fellow of BrasB-nose.
. Rev. J. Tweed, M.A. C.C.C. Camb.
Homilies on the Statues  Rev. B. Budr)e.

On the Epistle to the Romans,
lCorinthian8,Galatiaiis,Ephe-
sians, Philippians, Colossians,
Thessalonians, 1 and 2 Timo
thy, Titns, and Philemon.

''^°'^'*' ^  ^^Liil^& "¦'^'Pf'^^'^^l R^v. a H. Collyns, M.A. StndentofCh. Ch.
MimiAN  ^VrJaSsLs" """ '"""'"'} Rev. C. Bodgson, M.A. late Student of Ch. Ch.
In the Press.
ATHANASIUS, S  Select Trealises, Part 2. 3
Second, Third, and Fourth >¦ Rev. J. JJ. Newman, B.D. Fellow qf Oriel.
Orations againsuhe Arians S
• ''™"™' ^- ,  ^Te^t pTrtI' ^""' ¦^'"!" \ ^- ^- "¦ ^¦^'««*». ^¦'^- F-"«^ of a C. C.
BPHRABM SYRUS, S. Homilies  Rev. J. fl. Morris, M.A. Fellow of Exeter
SEEGORY, s THFOln J
6D8, OF N AZI.InzUM f Sei-mu"'  jReJ'- R- F- Wilson, M.A. Oriel.
SIIEGORY.S. THB GREAT Magna Moralia, P. I. ORIGINAL.
:, S  Hom. in Epp. ad Cor  Rm. T. T. Field, M.A. Trinity OaS. Camh.

Preparing for Publication.
AMBROSE, S  On Ihe Psalms  Rev. R. Coffin, M.A. Student of Oirist Church.
On St. Luke  .partly by Ihe late S. F. Wood, M.A. Oriel.
Doctrinal Treatises 
Epistles  .pardy by the late S. F. Wood, M.A. Oriel.
ATHANASIUS, S  Tracia on Ihe Incarnation and ) „ „ „ „ ,, a r „„„ „r n,-,:!
Holy Soirit ( '" Daman, M.A. Fellow qf Oriel.
AUGUSTINE, S  Anli-Pela.ian Tracts  Rev. F. Oakeley, M.A. Fellow of Balliol.
Auti-Donalisl Tracts  Rev. F. IV. Faber, M.A. FeUow of Vniverity.
Ho,„iliesonSt.Jo„n-sGospel |^ ^.1^^:;S:^^;t^;/7^^iL
 First?
Episile . . 5
 Ihe Psalms ....Anonymous.
Practical Trealises  Rev. ('. Z,. Cornish. M.A. Fellmv nf Exeter.
Epistles  Rev. H. W- Witberforce, M..4. Oriel.
City of God  Old Translation revised.
BASIL, S. THE GREAT . .. Le.lers.^ Trealises, and Ho-| ,j^„. j^_ ^uilams, M.A. FeUow ofTrinUy.
CHRTSOSTOM.S  "7^1^^^ - ^;- ¦^^'^''^^-'^\ Rev. Sir O. Prevost, M.A. Oriel.
 St. John  Rev. G. T. Sfapart, M.A. Fellow of Exeter.
 Ihe Acts  Rev. J. Walker, M.A. Brasenose.
 ¦  1 Corinthians  Kev. J. A. Asliwnrth, M.A. Feilozvqf Brasenose.
-tlie llebrew3...../fcD. 7'. Kehle, M..4 lute Fellow of CV. C.

Select Homilies  Rev. C. B. Pearson, M. /I. Oriel. ,,,.,,,
On the Priesthood . 7Vlc late lip. oebb, finished liy Rev. J. Jebb, M.A.
Epistles  Rev. E. Churton. M.A. Christ Church.
CLEMENT, S. OF ALEX- I paedaeo2U3.
ANDK.1A  ^ Jr-aaagogus.
^l''RlA'':.°.';.'^.^f.^f.^.'He™='^'"'''™  Rev.J.H. Newman.B.D.
EUSEBIUS  Ecclesiastical History  Rev. E. A. Dayman, M.A. late Fellow of Exeter.
GIIEGORY, S. OF NYSS A . . Sermons and Commentaries..
GREGORY. S. THE GREAT { '^^^r l^irahk 1 ". I '. ! J i : ! iTJJryZZs.
HILARY, S  On the Trinity  Rev. A. ,'ilwrt, M.A. late .Student of Christ Church.
 Psalms. G. G. Hayter, B.A. late Scholar of Oriel.
On St. Mallhew.
IREN^US, S  Against Heresy  Rev. J. Keble, M.A.
JEROME, S  Epistles  Rev. J. Mozley, M.A. Fellow of Magdalen.
JU.sriN,M  Works  l^en. Archdeacon Manning, M.A. late Fellow of Mert
LEO, S. THE GREAT  Sermons and Epistles  Eev. J. H. Newman, B.D.
MACARIUS.S  Works  {^ea^ZJ^O^V^'"^ ^ ^' °' ^'"'™"' '^'^'
OPTATUS, S  On the Donatist Schism  Rev. F. W. Faber, M.A. Fellow of University.
ORIGEN  Against Celsus  Eev. T. Mosley, M.A. late Fellow of Oriel.
TERTULLIAN  Works  Rev. C. Dodgson, M.J. late Student of Ch. Ch.
THEODORET, ie  Ecclesiaslical History  Rev. C. Marriott, M.A. Fellow of Oriel.
^ZTmlZgueJ.. "!'!!'!! }^^^- ^- ^^^«' ^•^- '^^"''"' o/Bamol.
MISCELLANIES.,  St. Clement of Alex. "Quis
d'ves aalvelor?" Ep.
Diognetym; Tracts of
Dolytup.
S. Basil and S. Ambrose, Hex-"j
aemeron, S Gr^c. !Nys3. <\ei
Hom. Opificii>. Nrmesius and v i?CT. E. Marshnll, M.A. late Fellow qf C.C.O.
Meleiiua de Nat. Horn. Tlieo. f W. A. GreaihiU, M.D. Trin. CoU,
doret de Provirtentia. Lactan- \
tius de Opif. Dei. J
•^* This list was never meant to be final, and it has been, from time to time, enlarged. It migl-
then save waste of labour, if persons contemplating the translation of works, not set down, woul
enquire of the Editors, whether they are included iu the plan.

Quia-)
.. ad I
Hip. J

SUBSCRIBERS.

Those marked with an • are subscribers to both the Texts and the Translationt.
Those marked t to the Texts only.
Those not marked, to the Translations only.

*His Grace The Lord Archbishop of Canterbury.
His Grace The Lord Archbishop of York.
Right Hon. and Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of London.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Lincoln.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Bangor.
Hon. and Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Oxford.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Rochester.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Exeter.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Worcester, dec.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Chichester, dec.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Lichfield.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Winchester.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Worcester.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Sodor and Man.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ripon.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Barbados.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Aberdeen.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ross and Argyll.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of North Carolina, 2 copies.
*Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of 'New Jersey.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Ohio.
Right Rev. Bishop Luscombe, Paris.
Right Rev. The Lord Bishop of Guiana.
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Tasmania.
Abbiss, Rev. J. fAcklacd, T. S. Esq. St. John's CoU.
•Aberdeen Diocesan Library Camb.
A. B. Theological College, Illinois, Acklom, J. Esq. Downing Coll. Camb.
Jf . A. Acland, L. Esq. Killerton
Abraham, Rev. C. J. Eton Coll. 'Acland, T. D. Esq. M.P.

SUBSCRIBERS.

Acland, P. Leopold, Esq. Ch. Ch.
Acland,Arth.H.Dyke, Esq. Dorchester
Adams, Rev. H. G. Dunsford, Devon
Adams, Rev. D. one of the Vicars of
Bampton
•Adams, John, jun. Esq.
Adams, Eev. W. Merton CoU.
Adcock, Eev. Halford H. Scraploft,
Leicestershire
Addison, Rev. W. F. Birtles, Alderley,
Ch jstiire
Addison, Eev. Berkeley, St. John'^>
Edinburgh
Agnew, Eev. J. R, Woollen, nearWood-
stock
Agnew, Mrs. Western Pavilion, Brighton
Airey, Eev. W. Hexham
Ailken, Eev. R. Walcot Terrace,
Kensington Eoad
Aitchison, Eev. D. Glasgow
Alexander, Eev. John, Edinburgh
Alger, Owen T. Esq.
Allen, A. Esq. Clifton
Allen, Rev. Jas. Castle Martin, Pem
brokeshire
Allen, Rev. Joseph, Alhy, Ireland
Allen, Rev. P. Westbouin, Sussex
Allen, E. B. Esq. Walthamstow
•Allies, Rev. T. W. Wadham CoU.
Allom. Mr. Bookseller, York
•All Souls College Library, Oxford
Ambrsy, Mr. C. Bookseller, Manchester
Amphlett, Eev. M. Mavesyn, Ridware
Anderson, G. W. Esq. Bombay
•Anderdon, John L. Esq.
'Anderdon, W. H, Esq. University Coll.
Anderson, George, Esq. Inverness
Anderson, Eev. John, Merton Coll.
Anderson, Eev. Philip, Gateshead
Anderson, Rev. Robert, Brighton
Anderson, Rev. Sir C. Bart. Lea
Andrew, Rev. John, Worsborough,
Barnsley, Yorkshire
Audi eves. Rev. W. Sudbury
Andrews, Mr. Geo. Bookseller, Durham
Andrews, Mr. W. Bookseller, Bristol
Anstey, Rev. George, Acomb Hall
•Anslice, Mrs. Joseph
Anthon, Rev. Henry, D.D. New York
Antrobus, Rev. John

•Appleton and Co. New York
Archer, C. Esq. Ball. Coll.
Arden, Rev. G. Powderham
Armstrong, Eev. J. H. Dublin
Armstrong, Eev. J. Dinder, Somerset
Armstrong, Rev. C. E. Hemsworth,
Yorkshire
Armstrong, Rev. J. Wallsend
•Arnold, Eev. T. K. Lyndon, Rutland
Ashby-de-Ia-Zouch Theological Library
Ashington, Miss, Little Saxham
Ashsvorth, F. H. Esq.
Ashworth, Rev. J. H. East Woodhay,
Hants
•Ashworth, Rev. J. A. Bras. Coll.
tAtkinson, Rev. M. Lincoln Coll.
Attwood, Rev. E. W. Jesus Coll.
Aubin, Rev. Philip, Jersey
•Audland, Rev. W. F. Queen's CoU.
Austin, Eev. J. T. Aldworth, Berks
•Awdry, Rev. C. Worthen, Shropshire

•Bacon, R. W. Esq. King's Coll. Camb.
Badeley, E. Esq. Temple
•Bagge, Rev. James, Lincoln
Bagot, G. T. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Baillle, Rev. Evan, Trinity Coll.
Baker, C. F. Esq. Exeter CoU
Baldwin, Rev. C. F. Hampton, Mid
dlesex
Ballas, Eev. J.
Bampton, A. H. Esq. Plymouth
t Bandinel, Rev. Bulkeley, D.D. Bodleian
Librarian
•Baring, Rer. C. Ch. Ch.
Barker, Rev. H. Raymond, Mert. Coll.
Barker, Rev. C. Raymond
•Barker, Rev. F. Raymond, Oriel Coll.
Barling, Rev. J. HaUfax
Barlow, Rev. T. Northampton
Baines, Eev. J. W. Trinity Coll. Camb.
Barnes, Venerable Archdeacon, Sowton,
Exeter
Barnstaple Clerical Book Club
Barrett, Rev. W. Stratford-on.Avon.
•Barrow, Rev. John, Queen's Coll.

SUBSCRIBERS.

Barter, Rev. W. B. Burghclere, Hants
Bartholomew, Alfred, Esq.
Bartholomew, Rev. Canon, Exeter
Bartholomew, Rev. C. C. Lyrepstone,
Devon
Barton, Rev. J. H. Wicken, Northampton
Batcheller, Mr. BookseUer, Dover
•Bates, Rev. W. Christ's CoU. Camb.
Bath Clerical Society
Bathurst, L. C. Esq. Wells Theological
Coll.
Bathurst, Rev. S. Merton
Baxter, Rev. Arthur, Croydon
Bayldon, Rev. J.
Bayley, W. R. Esq. Bath
BayUff, Rev.T.L. King's Walden, Herts.
•Bayly, Rev. W. H. R. Stapleton, near
Bristol
Bayne, Rev. Thos. Vere, Broughton,
Manchester
•Beadon, Kev. H. W. Latton, near
Cricklade
Beadon, Rev. Rich, a Court, Cheddar,
Somerset
•Beaufort, Rev. D. A.
Beaumont, Rev. J. A. Hunslet, near
Leeds
Beaven, James J. Esq.
Beckwith, Rev. H. W. Bishop's Wear-
mouth, Durham
Bedford, Rev. H.
Begbie, — Esq. Pemb.CoU. Camb.
Beitch, Rev. W. D.
BeU, Rev. Henry, Ruddington
Bell , Rev. John, O ulton
Bell, W. W. Esq. CivU Service, Bombay
Bellairs, Rev. W. Bedworth
Bellairs, Rev. H. W. Buckley, Flintshire
•Bellamy, Rev. J.W. Merchant Taylors'
School
Bellasis, Edward, Esq.
Belli, Rev. C. A. Southweald, Essex
•Bellingham, Rev. J. G. Farmington,
Gloucestershire
Bennett, Rev. E. Leigh, Long Sutton,
Lincoln
Bennett, Rev. W. B. Sandnell
Bentley, Rev. T. R, Manchester
Berkeley ,Eev.G.C. South Minster.Essex
Berry, Rev. P. Cork

Bethune, Rev. O.
Bevan, R. Esq. Rougham
Beveridge, Mr. Thos. Gordon, Aberdeen
Bickersteth, Rev. E. Watton, Herts
Biggor, D. Esq.
Birchinall, T. Esq. Park Lane, Mac
clesfield
Bird, Rev.G. Great Wigborough, Essex
Birks, Rev. B. H. Arley, near North
wich, Cheshire
Biron, Rev. Edwin, Hythe, Kent
BirtwhisUe, Mr. W. Halifax
•Bishops' College, Calcutta
Blackburn, Rev. P. Steeple Langford,
Heytesbury
Blackburn, Rev. J. Royston
BlackweU, Rev. Wm. Morden, Surrey
Blackwood and Sons, Edinburgh
Blakiston, Rev. R. Chichester
Blandy, Charles, Esq. Reading
Blandy, Rev. Francis J. Netheravon,
Amesbury, Wilts
•Blew, Rev. W.J. MUton, nr. Gravesend
•Bliss, Rev. James, Marsden, Devizes
Bliss, Rev. W. Bath
Blower, — Esq. Wolverhampton
Bloxam, Rev. J, R. Magd. Coll.
Boissier, Rev. P. E. Malvern WelU
Boissier, Rev. G. R. Penshurst
Bolton, Lord
Bond, F. H. Esq. Exeter CoU.
Bond, Rev. N. Holme House, Dorset
•Bonney, Rev. Thos. Rugeley
Bonney, Ven. Archdeacon, King's Cliff,
Oundle
Bonwell, Rev. J. ChUdwall, Liverpool
Boodle, Rev. R. G. Compton Dando,
near Bath
tBorrodaUe, Eev. A. Holywell Street,
Westminster
Bosanquet, Eev. E. (Chrysostom)
•Bosanquet, Rev. R. W.
Bosanquet, James, Esq.
Bosanquet, S. Esq. East Woodhay,
Newbury
Bosanquet, W. H. Esq.
Bosanquet, S. Esq. Montagu Place
Boteler, Mr. Northampton
Bourke, Eev. S. G.
Bourne, Geo. Esq. Bath

SUBSCRIBERS.

•Bowden, J. W. Esq.
Bowdler, Rev. T. Sydenham
Bowles, Rev. H. A. St. John's CoU.
Bowles, Rev. F. A. GrafTham, Sussex
tBowstead, Rev. J. Greetham, near
Horncastle
•Bowyer, Rev. W. A.
Boyle, Rev. John, Brighouse, Yorkshire
Bradford, Rev. C. Vicar of Arl-ngton,
Sussex
Bradshaw, Rev. J.
Bradshaw, J. Esq. Nottingham
Braithwaite, Rev. F. London
Bray, late Rev. Dr. Associates of, 5 copies
Bray, Rev. E. A.
Brereton, Chas. Esq. New Coll.
Brerelon, Eev. John, New CoU.
Brett, Mr. Stoke Newington
•Brewer, Eev. J. S. Queen's CoU.
•Brewster, Rev. W. Hawarden, near
Chester
?Bridges, Rev. A. H.Beddington House,
near Croydon
Bridges, Rev. C. Old Newton, Stow-
market
Brightwell, Mr. Barnstaple
•Brine, Rev. James G. Great Baddcm,
Essex
Bristol Library Society
Broadbent, Rev. C. F. Worfield, Shrop
shire
tBrockman, Rev. T. St. Clement's,
Sandwich, Kent
Brodie, W. Esq. of Brodie, near Forres,
N.B.
Brogden, Rev. James
Brooksbank, Rev. C. Ch. Ch.
Broughton, H. V.Esq. St. Peter's Coll.
Cambridge
Broughton, Rev. B. S. Washington,
Durham
Broughton, Mr. Thos. K. Boston
tBrowell, Rev. W. R. Pembroke Coll.
Brown, Messrs. Booksellers, Leicester
Blown, Rev. E. Leeds
+Brown, Rev. Henry, Chichester
Br&WD, Rev, W.L.Wendlebury, Bicester
Blown, Rev. J. L. Ashwellthorpe, Wy
mondham, Norfolk
•Browne, E. G. Esq. Aberystwith

•Browne, Rev. R. W. King's CoU.
London
Browne, Rev. E. H. Emmanuel Coll.
Camb.
Browne, Rev. T. C. Fendowne, Wel
lington, Somerset
Browne, Rev. W. R. Harlington,
Hounslow
Browne, Rev. J. Haxey
Brownrigg, C. C. Esq. Port Loui.'i'
Mauritius
Bruce, Rev. W. Duffryn, near Cardiff
Brymer, Ven. Archdeacon, Pulteney
Street, Bath
•Buchanan, Mrs. Dursley, Gloucester
shire
Buck, — Esq. Jersey
•Buckerfield, Eev. F. H. Little Bedwin
Buckle, W. H. Esq. Bridgewater
Buckley, Mr.
•Buckley, Rev. Joseph, Badminton,
Gloucestershire
•Buckley, W. E. Esq. Brasenose Coll.
Buckley, W. H. G. Esq. Bradford,
Yorkshire
Bukett, T. Esq. Malton
Biill,Rev..lohn, D.D. Canon of Ch.Ch.
•Buller, Eev. A. Mary Tavy, Tavistock
Buller, John Edw. Esq.
BuUey, Eev. F. Magdalen Coll.
Bullock, W. Esq. KUburn
Bunting, Rev. E. S.
Bunyon, Robert J. Esq.
Burlton, Rev. J. F.
Burnaby, Rev. Robt. Leicester
Burney, Rev. C. Magdalen
Burns, Mr. I.
•Burrows, Rev. H.N.Yarmouth,Norfolk
•Burrows, H. W. Esq. St. John's CoU.
Burton, T. Esq. St. Peter's CoU. Camb.
•Bute, The Marquis of
Butler, Rev. D. Clergy Orphin School,
St. John's Wood
Butler, Rev. I. Inkpen, Newbury
Butler, Rev. Jas. York
Butler, Rev. T. Magdalen Coll.
Butler, Rev. W. A. Professor of Moral
Philosophy, University of Dublin
Butler, Rev. W. J. Dogmersfield,
Hants

SUBSCRIBERS.

Buttemer, Rev. Mr. Aldham
•Butterfield,Rev. John, Bradford, York-
Ehire
Butterworth, Rev. J. H. All Souls,
Marylebone, London

•Caldwell, Captain
Caldwell, Rev. R. Madras
Cambridge Union Society
Caropbell, Rev. S. C. St. NichoU's, near
Cardiff
Campden, Viscount
Campion, Rev. Hesketh, Albourne
Canham. A. J. Esq. Tenterden
Canterbury Clerical Book Society
Capes, Rev. J. M. Shipton le Moyne
Capper,Rev. D.Huntley, Gloucestershire
Capper, Rev. George, Wherstead
•Capper, S. J. Esq. Leyton
Garden, Rev. Lionel, English Bicknor,
near Coleford, Gloucesteishire
Carey, E. L. Esq. Philadelphia
Carey, Rev. C.
Carlyon, Rev. E.
Carlyon, Rev. Philip, Colchester
Carrighan, Rev. G.
Carter, Rev. W. Eton College
Carter, Rev. John, Frenchay, Bristol
•Carter, Rev. T. T. Piddlehinton,
Dorset
Carthew, Rev. J. Treneglos, Launceston
Cartwright, Rev. J. B.
Carwardine, Rev. C. W. ToUeshunt
Knights, Essex
tCary, Isaac Preston, Esq.
Case, G. Esq. Brasenose Coll.

Case, Rev. James, Liverpool
Caswall, Rev. E.JStratford Sub. Castle,
near Salisbury
Cator, Mr. Launceston
Cator, Rev. John, Wakefield
Caulfield, Rev. W. Pallas, Kerry
•Cavendish, Hon. Richard
•Chaflfers, Rev. T. Brasen-nose CoU.
Chambers, J. D. Esq.
Chambers, O. L. Esq. Univ. CoU.
•Chambers, Rev. J. C. Deacon of the
Church, Sedbergh
Champernowne, H. Esq. Trinity Coll.
Champernowne, Rev. R. Ch. Ch.
Chandler, Rev. J. Witley
Chanter, Rev. Mr. Ilfracombe
Chapman, C. Esq. Trinity CoU.
Chapman, Rev. J. M. Tendring, Essex
•Chase, D. P. Esq. Oriel CoU.
Cheetham Library, Manchester
•Chepmell, Rev. H. L. M. Pemb. Coll.
•Chessyre, Rev. W. J. Canterbury
Chester, Rev. Anthony
Cheyne, Rev. P. Aberdeen
Chichester, Dean and Chapter of
Chichester, Very Rev. the Dean of
Childers, Mrs. A.W. Cantley, Doncaster
Christie, A. J. Esq. Fellow of Oriel CoU.
Christie, Rev. F. Badgeworth, near
Cheltenham
•Christ's College Library, Cambridge
•Church, Eev. R. W. Oriel CoU.
Church, VV. Esq. Univ. CoU. Durham
•Churton, Rev. Edw. Crayke, near
Easingwold
Cirdeaux, Rev. J. Whiston
Clarke, Rev.E.W. Great Yeldham, Essex
Clarke, Rev.H. Danvers, Exeter Coll.
Clarke, Rev. S. Mortlake, Surrey
Clark, G. N. Esq. NewcasUe-on-Tyne
Clark, Mr. Wm. Manchester
Clark, Rev. John, Leeds
Clark, Rev. J.Dixon, Belford, Newcastle
Clayton, — Esq. Twickenham
Claxson, Rev. B. S. D.D. Gloucester
Cleaver, Mr. W. J. Bookseller, Baker
Street, London
Clement.Rev.B.P. Canon of Winchester
•Cleoburey, Rev. C. Steeple Aston.
Oxon.

SUBSCRIBERS.

Gierke, Ven. C. C. Archdeacon of
Oxford
•Clerke, Rev. Wm. Melton Mowbray
•Clissold, Rev. A. Stoke Newington
•Clutterbuck, Rev. H. Exeter Coll.
Cockin, M. Esq. Rangeworthy, Iron
Acton
Cocks, Hon. and Rev. J. S. Worcester
tCocks, Rev. Charles
•Codd, Rev. E. T. St. John's CoU.
Cambridge
•Codrington College Library, Barbados
Coffin, Rev. R.A. Ch.Ch.
Coit, Rev. T. D. President of the
Transylvanian University, U. S.
Cole, Geo. Edw. Esq.
•Coleridge, Hon. Mr. Justice
Coleridge, Rev. E. Eton CoU.
Coleridge, F. G. Esq. Ottery St. Mary
tColeridge, Eev. Derwent, Chelsea
•Coles, Rev. G. Croydon
Coles, W. Esq. Wells
tCoIlege of Doctors of Law, Doctors'
Commons
CoUett, W. L. Esq. Queen's CoU.
Colley, Rev. James, Shrewsbury
tCoUins, Rev. C. M. Chudleigh, Devon
Collinson, Mr. R. Mansfield
*CoUis, Rev. J. D. Head Master of
Bromsgrove School
Collison, Rev. F. W. St. John's, Camb.
•Collyns, Rev. Chas. Henry, Ch. Ch.
Coltman, Rev. George, .Stickney,
Lincolnshire
tCoIson, C. Esq. Cambridge
Colvile, Rev. Frederick L. Leamington
ColvUIe, James W. Esq.
Combe and Crossley, Leicester
Combs, John, Esq.
Compigne, D. Esq. Gosport
Compton, Rev. J. Minestead
Conway, W. F. Esq.
Cooper, Rev. E. P. Vicarage, Burford,
Oxon. (Tr. of S. Chrys.)
Cooper, Rev. G. M. Wilmington, Lewes
Cooper, Rev. R. Howe, Norfolk
Copeland, Rev. W. J. Trinity Coll.
Coplestone, Rev. R. E. Barnes, Surrey
ICopleston, Rev. W. J. Cromhall,
Gloucestershire (Chrysostom)

Corbett, Ven. S. Archdeacon of York,
Wortley, Sheflield
•Cornish, Rev.Dr.King's School, Ottery
St. Mary
Cornish, Rev. Hubert K. Bakewell,
Derbyshire
Cornish, Rev. C. L. Bakewell
•Cornthwaite, Rev. T. Hornsey
Cosens, Rev. Robert, Dorchester
Cosserat, Rev. G. P. Graham, Exeter
CoU.
Cotes, Rev. Peter, Litchfield, Hants
•Cotton, Rev. W. C. New Zealand
Cotton, WiUiam, Esq. Bank of England
Courtenay, Lord, Powderham Castle
•Courtenay, Rev. Francis, Exeter Coll.
Cowie, Mr. St. John's CoU. Cambridge
tCox, Eev. W. H. St. Mary Hall
•Cox, Rev. J. Walgrave
Cox, F. H. Esq. Pembroke CoU. Camb.
Coxson, Rev. Mr. Davenham, Cheshire
Coxwell, G. S. Esq. Newcastle-on-Tyne
Cragg, Rev. Richard, Wymondham
Cramp, W. Esq. Camberwell
Crawley, C. Esq. Littlemore
Crewe, Lord, Trustees of,
•Crichlow, Rev. H. M. Poundstock,
Cornwall
Cripps, Rev. J. M. Novington, nr. Lewes
Croft, Archdeacon, Saltwood, Hythe
Crompton, Rev. J. L. Trin. Coll,
Camb.
Cross, J. E. Esq. Ch. Ch.
fCureton, Rev. W. British Museum
Currer, Miss, Eshton Hall, Yorkshire
•Currey, Mr. St.John's Coll. Cambridge
Currie, Rev. Horace G. Milford
•Currie, Rev. James

Dale, Rev. H. Bristol
tDalgairns, J. D. Esij. Exeter CoU.
•Dalton, Rev. W. Lloyd House, Wolver
hampton

SUBSCRIBERS.

Dalton, Rev. W. Little Binstead,
Essex
•Dalton, Rev. C. B. Wadham Coll.
Dalton, Mr.
•Daman, Rev. Charles, Oriel CoU.
Danby, T. B. Esq. Kendal
•Dansey, Rev. Win. Donhead St. An
drew, Wills
•Darby, Eev. Christopher, Knocktopher
Darnell, Rev. \V. Stanhope, Durham
•Darling, Mr. James, 22, Little Queen
Street, London
Darling, Rev. Thomas St. John's Coll.
Cambridge
Darwall, Rev. L. Criggion, near Shrews
bury
Davie, Rev. G. J. Brasted, Kent
Davies, Mr. John, Bookseller, Shrews
bury
Davis, Rev. E. Hereford
Davies, Rev. J. Abbenhall, Gloucester
shire
Davies, Rev. W. L. Elizabeth College,
Guernsey
Davison, Mrs. College Green, Worcester
Dawson, Rev. G. Exeter Coll.
•Dawson, J. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Dawson, Rev. I. Massey, Abinger
Rectory, near Dorking
Day, Rev. Johu D. Gorwyn Vaur,
Wrexham
Dayman, Rev. E. A. Shillingston,
Dorset
tDayraan, A. J. Esq. Exeter Coll.
•Deacon, Rev. G. E. Ottery St. Mary,
Devon
Dealtry, Rev. Dr. Clapham
•Dean, Rev. W. S. Abdon
Dean, Rev. E. B. All Souls College
Dene, Rev. Arthur, Exeter
Deane, Rev. H. GiUingham, nr. Shaftes
bury
Debrisay, Rev. J. T. St. Margaret's,
Leicester
Deedes, Rev. Gordon
Delafosse, Mrs. Addiscombe
Demain, Rev. Henry, Hertford
Demainbray, Eev. F. Barcheston, near
Shipton-on-Stour
Demerara Clerical Library

Denny, Rev. A. Mauritius
Denton, Eev. Henry, Great Ilford,
Essex
De Teissier, Rev. A. P. Barfreston,
Kent
¦De Teissier, G. Esq. C. C. C.
De Vere, Aubrey, Esq. Currah Chase,
Limeiick
•De Watteville, Edw. Esq. St. Alban
HaU
Dew, Lieutenant
Dewhirst, Mr. Bookseller, Huddersfield
Dewhurst, Rev. John
•Dickinson, F. H. Esq.
tDisney, Rev J. Charlemont, Armagh
*Dimsdale,Charles,Esq.Essendon Place,
Herts.
Dingwall, Charles, Esq.
Dixon, Rev. James, Sheffield
Dixon, Rev. Eobert, King Wm. Coll.
Isle of Man
•Dobson, — Esq. Liverpool
Dodd, Eev. W. Newcastle-on-Tyne
•Dodgson, Rev. C. Croft, Yorkshire
•Dodsworth, Rev. William
tDonkin, W. F. Esq. Univ. Coll.
Donne, Rev. Jas. Bedford
Uornford, Rev. J. Plymtree, Devon
Douglas, Rev. H. W bickham, Durham
Downes, Rev. J.
•Dowring, Rev. H. Birmingham
Drummond, Henry, Esq. Albury Park,
Guildford
Drummond, Rev. Arthur, Charlton
Drummond, Rev. Spencer R. Brighton
Drummond, Rev. R. Peering
Drummond, Colonel, Bath
Dry, Rev. Thos. Forest, Walthamstead
Duffield, Rev. R. Prating, near
Colchester
•Dugard, Rev. Geo. Manchester
tDukes, R. M. Esq. Lincoln CoU.
Dundas, Wm. Pitt, Esq. Edinburgh
tDunn, John, Esq. Advocate, Aberdeen
Dunraven, Earl of,
•Dunster, Eev. Mr. Tottenham
Durnford, Eev. Francis, Eton College
Dyer, Rev. J. H. Waltham, Essex
•Dyke, Rev. Henry, Cottisford, Oxon.
Dymock, Rev. J. Rector of Roughton

8

SUBSCRIBERS.

Dyne, Rev. J. B. Highgate
•Dyson, Rev. C. Dogmersfield
Dyson, Rev. F. Tidworth

Etough, Rev. Dr. Claydon, Ipswich
•Evans, Herbert N. M.D. Hampstead
Evans, Eev. W. Burlton Court
•Evans, Eev. T. S. Brompton
Evetts, T. Esq. C. C. C.
Ewing, Rev. A. St. John's Chapel,
Forres
Exeter, Very Rev. The Dean of
Ewing, Rev. W. Lincoln CoU.

East, E. Esq. Magdalen Hall
Eaton and Sons, Booksellers, Worcester
Eaton, W. Esq. Merton Coll.
Eden, Eev. R. Rochford, Leigh, Essex
Edge, Rev. W. J. Waldringfield, Wood-
bridge
Edgell, Rev. E. East HiU, Frome
Edinburgh, University of
Edmonstone, Sir Archibald, Bart.
Edmonstone, Rev. C. St. Mary's Marl
borough, Wilts
Edwardes, Stephen, Esq. Streatham
•Edwards, Rev. A. Magd. Coll.
Edwards, W. E. Esq. Brasenose CoU.
Eedle, Rev. Edward Brested, Bognor
Eland, Rev. H. G. Bedminster, Bristol
Elder, Rev. Edward, Balliol Coll.
Eldridge,Rev.J.A.Bridlington,Yorkshire Eley, Rev. H. Aldham, Essex
tEUiott, C. J. Esq. St. John's CoU.
Ellison, Rev. N.T.Huntspill, Bridgewater
Ellon Episcopal Chapel Library
•EUon, Rev. Mr. G. N. B.
Elmhirst, Rev. Edw. Shawell Rectory,
Lutterworth
Elwes, C. C. Esq. Bath
Elwes, J. M. Esq.
Elphin, Ven. Archdeacon of, Aidcarnes
Boyle, Ireland
Elton, A. Esq. Clevedon
Emmanuel College Library, Cambridge
•Erskine, Hon. and Rev. H. D. Kirby
Underdale, Yorkshire
Estcourt, T. G. Bucknall, Esq. M.P.
Estcourt, Gloucestershire
Estcourt. Rev. E. E. Cirencester
Ethelston, Rev. C. W. Uplyroe, Lyme
Regis

•Faber, Rev. F. W. Elton Rectory,
Stilton, Huntingdonshire
Faber, Rev. J. C. Cricklade, Hindon,
Wilts
Fallow, Rev. T. M.
•Farebrother, Rev. Thomas, Aston,
Birmingham
•Farrer, James William, Esq.
Fawkes, Mrs. the Terrace, Putney
Faulkner, Mr. Bookseller, Doncaster
Fawcett, Rev. Jas. Leeds
Fearon, Rev. D. R.
Felix, Rev. Peter
Fellowes, Rev. C. Shottesham, Norfolk
Fellows, Mrs. Money HiU House,
Eickmansworth, Hertfordshire
Fenton, Rev. G. L. LUleshall, Shiffnal,
Salop, {Augusiine')
Fenwick, Rev. M. J. Donegal
Few, Robert, Esq.
Fielding, Rev. H. near Horncastle
Finch, Miss C.
•Fisher, Rev. VV. A. Hilmore, Cork
Fitzgerald, Rev. A. Cailow
Fitzgerald, C. R. Esq.
Fitzherbert, Rev. Alleyne, Ashbourn,
Derbyshire
Fitzroy, Rev.August. Fakenham, Suffolk
Fleming, J. Esq. St. John's Coll. Camb.
Fletcher, Rev. C. SouthweU
Fletcher, Sir Henry, Bart. Ashley "Park,
Walton on Thames

SUBSCRIBERS.

9

•Fletcher, Rev. W. K. Bombay
Floyer, Rev. T. B. Oldershaw, Lichfield
Forbes, the Hon. Walter, Lord Forbes,
residing at Castle Forbes, N. B.
Ford, Rev. J. Bailey, near Exeter
Ford, Wm. Esq.
•Ford, Mr. Bookseller, Islington
Forester, Hon. and Rev. Orlando,
Brazeley, ShiffuoII
•Formby, Rev, R. Brasenose Coll.
Forster,Rev.C.GaddesbyH all, Leicester
Forster, Rev. H. B. Stratton, Cirencester
•Forsyth, Dr. Aberdeen
Fortescue, Rev. R. H. Revelstock,Devon
Foskett, Rev. T. M. Enfield, Middlesex
Foster, Rev. J. Great Haseley
Foulkes, Rev. H. P. Balliol CoU.
Fowler, Rev. H. Liskeard, Cornwall
Fox, Rev. Charles, Biidport
Fox, Mr.
Fraser, Rev. Robert, St. Stephen's,
Canterbury
Freeland, F. E. Esq. Chichester
Freeman, Rev. H. Peterboro'
Freith, F. H. Esq. Univ. CoU. Durham
Froude, Ven.R.H. Archdeacon of Totness
Fulford, Rev. F. Croydon, Arrington,
Camb.
Fulford, Rev. J. Exeter Coll.
•Furiong, Rev. C. J. Warfield, Berks
Fursdon.Mrs. FursdonHouse,near Exeter

•Gace, Rev.FrederickAubert,Magdalen
Hall
'Garden, Rev. Francis
Gardner, Rev. W. Rochford, Essex
Garratt, John, Esq. jun. Farringdon
House, near Exeter
Gathercole, Rev. M. A. North Brixton
•Gaunt, Rev. C. Isfield, near Uckfield
Gaye, Rev. C. H.

•Gawthern, Rev. Francis Secker, Exeter
Coll.
George, Henry, Bookseller, Westerham,
Kent
•Gepp, Rev. Geo. Edw. Ashbourn
Gibbings, Rev. Rich. Trin. Coll. Dublin
•Gibson, J. Esq. Jesus CoU. Camb.
•Gibson, Rev. W. Fawley
Gilbertson, Rev. L. Llangorwen, near
Aberystwith
GiUet, Rev. G. E.
Gilpin, Rev. E. Cirencester
Gladstone, Rev. John, Liverpool
Gladstone, John, Esq. Fasque, Fetter-
cairne, Kincardineshire
Gladstone, William Ewart, Esq. M.P.
Ch. Ch. 2 copies
Gladwin, Eev. C. Liverpool
Glanville, Rev. Edward F. Wheatfiield
Rectory, Tetsworth
Glasgow, University of,
•Glencross, Rev. J. Balliol College
Glossop, Rev. Hen. Vicar of Isleworth
Glover, Rev. F. A. Dover
Glynne, Rev. 11. Hawarden Rectory,
Flintshire
Godfrey, Rev. W. Tibberton, Worcester
Goldsmid, Nathaniel, Esq. M.A. Exeter
CoU.
Gooch, Rev. J. H. Head Master of
Heath School, Halifax
Goodford, C. 0. Esq. Eton CoU.
•Goodlake, Rev. T. W. Pembroke Coll.
Goodwin, H. Esq. Caius Coll. Cambridge
Gordon, Rev. Osborne, Ch. Ch.
Gordon, C. S. Esq. Exeter
Gordon, H. Esq. Kendal
Gother, Rev. A. Chale Rectory, Isle of
Wight
Gough, Rev. H. St. Bees
tGoulburn, H. Esq.
Gould, Rev. R. J. Farnham Royal
Graham, Rev. W. H.
Grantham Clerical Library
Grant and Bolton, Messrs. Booksellers,
Dublin
Grant and Son, Messrs. Booksellers,
Edinburgh
Graham, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford
•Grant, Rev. Anth. D.C.L. Romford

10

SUBSCRIBERS.

Grant, Rev. James B. Dublin
•GranvUle, Rev. Court, Mayfield, near
Ashbourn
Grapel, Mr. W. Liverpool
Graves, Rev. John, Ashperton, Here
fordshire
Green, Rev. H. Cople, Bedfordshire
tGreen, Rev. J. H. Swepstone
Green, Rev. M. J. Lincoln Coll.
Greene, R. Esq. Lichfield
•Greenwell, W. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Cambridge
•Gregory, Rev. G. Sandford, Devon
Gregory, R. Esq. Corpus
Gresley, Rev. Sir Nigel, Bart.
Gresley, Rev. W. Lichfield
•Gresley, Rev. J. M. Exeter Coll.
Greswell, Rev. R. Worcester CoU.
Gretton, Rev. R. H. Nantwich, Cheshire
•Grey, Hon. and Rev. Francis, Morpeth,
Northumberland
Grey, Hon. and Rev. John, Wooler,
Northumberland
Griffiths, Rev. John, Ch. Ch. Oxford
tGrub,George,Esq. Advocate, Aberdeen
Grueber, Rev. C. S. Magd. Hall
•Guillemard, Rev. J. St. John's Coll.
•Guillemard, Rev. H. P. Trinity CoU.
Gunner, Rev. W. Winchester

Haffenden, Miss, Langford Hall, Newark
Haight, Rev. B. I. New York, U. S.
Haines, Herbert, Esq. Hampstead
Haines, Mr. Bookseller, Oxford
Halcombe, John, Esq.
Hale, Rev. G. C. Hillingdon
•Hale, Ven. Archdeacon, Charter House
•Hale, Rev. Matthew B. Alderley,
Gloucestershire
HaU, Mr. Bookseller, Cambridge
Hall, Rev. Adam, Drumbair, Ayrshire

•Hall, Ven. Archdeacon, Isle of Man
Hall, Rev. S. C.
*Hall, Rev. W. Manchester
Hall, Rev. W. J.
'Hallen, Rev. G. Rushock Medonte,
Upper Canada
Hallibuiton, Mr. Bookseller, Coldstream
Halson, Mr.
•HamUton, Rev. Jas. Beddington
•Hamilton, Rev. WaUer Kerr, Merton
Coll. Chaplain to the Bp. of Salisbury
tHannah, Rev. J. Lincoln CoU.
Hannafoid, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter
Harcourt, Rev. Vernon, West Dean
House, Midhurst
•Harding, Rev. I. St. Ann's, Blackfriars
Hardwick, Rev. Charles, Gloucester
Haringtoo, Rev. Rich. Principal of
Brasenose CoU.
Harley, John, Esq. Wain Wemm, Ponty
Pool
•Harness, Rev. Wm.
Harper, Rev. S. B. Donnington, near
Newbury
•Harper, T. N. Esq. Queen's Coll.
Harper, E. N. Esq Kensington
Harper, Rev. H. J. C. Mortimer, near
Reading
Harrington, Rev. E. Exeter
Harris,Hon. and Rev.C.A. Wilton, WUts
Harris, Rev. Thomas
Harris, J. Esq. City of London School
Harrison, Benj. Esq. Clapham Common
Harrison, Benson, Eoq. Ambleside
•Harrison, Rev. B. Ch. Ch. Domestic
Chaplain to the Abp. of Canterbury
Harrison, Rev. H. Gouldhurst, Kent
Harrison, W. Esq.
Harter, Rev. G. Manchester
HarUey, L. L. Esq. Middleton Lodge,
near Eichmond, Yorkshire
Hartnell, E. G. Esq.
•HathereU, Eev.J.W.D.D.Charmouth
Rectory, Dorset
Hawker, Rev. R. S. Moorwinston, Corn
wall
•Hawker, J. Esq. Balliol CoU.
•Hawkins, Eev. Edward, Jamaica
•Hawkins, Rev. E. Coleford, G loucester
Hawkins, Rev. Ernest, Exeter Coll.

SUBSCRIBERS.

11

Hawks, Rev. W. Gateshead, Durham
•Hayward, W. W. Esq.
Hazlehurst, R. K. Esq. Trinity Coll.
Cambridge
Head, — Esq. Exeter
•Heale, S. W. Esq. Queen's
Heath, Christopher, Esq.
•Heathcote, Rev. C. J. Clapton
Heathcote, Rev. G. North Tamerton
tHeathcote, Rev. George, Connington
Rectory, Stilton, Hunts
•Heathcote, Rev. W. B. New CoU.
Hedley, Eev. T. A, Gloucester
HemsIey.Mr. W.Kejworth, Nottingham
Henderson, Rev. T. Messing, Kelvedon
•Henderson, W. G. Esq. Magd. Coll.
Henderson, H. R. Esq.
Henn, Rev. W. Garvagh, Londonderry
Hervey, Hon. and Rev. Lord Arthur,
Ickworth
Hewett, Rev. P.Binstead, Isle of Wight
Hewitt, J. W. Esq. Exeter
Hewitt, T. S. Esq. Worcester CoU.
Heycock, Rev. Owston, Leicestershire
•Hibbert, Miss E. S.
Higgs, Rev. R. W. Swansea
Hildyard, Rev. James, Christ's Coll.
Cambridge
HiU, Rev. Edw. Ch. Ch.
Hillman, G. Esq. Majd. CoU. Camb.
Hindle, Rev. Joseph, Higham
Hinde, Rev. Thos. Liverpool
Hine, Rev. H. T. Bury St. Edmunds
Hingeston, James Ansley, Esq.
Hipplsley,J. H.Esq. Lambourne, Berks
Hippisley, Eev. R. W. Stow in the
Wold, Gloucestershire
'Hoare, W. H. Esq. Ashurst Park, Tun
bridge Wells
Hobhouse, Rev. E. Fellow of Mert. Coll.
Hobhouse, Rev. R. Bridgenorth
Hobson, Rev. W. W. Bedingham,
Norfolk
Hocking, Eichard, Esq. Penzance
Hodgson, Jas. Esq. Trinity Coll. Camb.
Hodgson, Rev. Chas. Bodmin
Hodgson, Rev. J.Geo. St.Peter's, Thanet
Hodgson, Rev. John, St.Peter's, Thanet
•Hodgson, Rev. J. F. Horsham
'Hodgson, Rev. H.

Hodgson, W. Esq. Wanstead
Hogan, Rev. J. Tetbury, Gloucestershire
Hogben, ftlr. Geo. Sheerness
Hogg, Rev. J. R. Brixham
Holden, Rev. Geo. Liverpool
•Holden, Rev. W. R. Worcester
Holden, Mr. .\. BookseUer, Exeter
Holden, Rev. Henry, Upminster, Essex
Holder, the Misses, Torquay
Holdsworth, Miss M. Dartmouth
•Hole, Rev. George, Chumleigh, near
Exeter
HoUand, Rev. J. E. M. Stoke Bliss, near
Tenbury
Hollis, Rev. G. P. Duddington, Somerset
Holmes, Hon. Mrs. A'Court
Holmes, Rev. Peter, Plymouth
Hohhouse, Eev. C. S.
•Hope, A. B. Esq. Trin. Coll. Camb.
Hope, Jas. R. Esq. D.C.L. Merton Coll.
Hook, Rev. Dr. W. F. Leeds
Hopkins, Rev. A. Cient. Worcestershire
•Horncastle Clerical Society
Hornby, Rev. James, Winwick, War
rington
Hornby, Rev. Wm. St. Michael's Gar-
stang, Lancashire
Hornby, R. W. B. Esq. Manor House,
Heworth, York
Horner, Chas. Esq. MUl Park, Somerset
Horner, Rev. John, Mells, Somerset
•Horsfall, Rev. A. Grange, Derby
Horsfall, J. Esq. Standard HIU, Notts
•Horsley, Rev. J. W. ViUe of Dunkirk,
Faversham, Kent
•Hoskins, Rev. W. E. Canterbury
Hotham, Rev. C. Patrington, Hull
Hotham, W. F. Esq. Ch. Ch.
Hotham, Rev. J. G. Sutton-at-home,
Dartford
Houghton, Rev. J. Matching
Houghton, Rev. W. Hartford, near
Northwich, Cheshire
Howard, Rev. N. A. Plymouth
Howard, Rev. W. Great Witchingham,
Norfolk
•Howard, Hon. and Rev. Wm. Whiston,
Rotherham, Yorkshire
Howell, Rev. Alexander, Southampton
HoweU, Rev. H. Merton Coll.

12

SUBSCRIBERS.

HoweU, Rev. A. Sedgley
•Hubbard, Rev. Thos. Leytonstone
Huddle.ston, Rev. G. J.
•Hue, Dr.
•Hughes, Rev. H.
Hulton, Rev. Campbell Grey, Man
chester
Hulton, Rev. W.
Hunt, R. S. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Hunter, Rev. A. Alvechurch, Wor
cestershire
Hunter, Rev. W. St. John's Coll.
•Huntingford, Rev. G. W. College,
Winchester
Hutchins, Rev. James, Rector of Tels-
combe, near Lewes, Sussex
Hutchins, Rev. W. Bath
Hutchinson, Rev. CyrU, Batsford,
Gloucestershire
Hutchinson, Rev. C. Firle
Hutchinson, Rev. James, Chelmsford
Hutchinson, Rev. T. Lymm, Cheshire
Hutchison, W. Esq. Trinity Coll. Camb.
Hutton, Rev. W. Warton, Lancaster

t Jackson, Rev. J. Islington
Jackson, Rev. Dr. Lowther, nr. Penrith
Jackson, Rev. W. Ardley Rectory
Jackson, Rev. W. D. Ch. Ch. Hoxton
tJacobson, Rev. W. Magd. HaU
Jaffray, Mr. Jas. Bookseller, Berwick
James, Rev. J. Pinhoe, Exeter
•James, Rev. Henry
James, Rev. E. Prebendary of Win
chester
Janvrin, Rev. James H. Winchester
Jeanes, Mr. Bookseller, Exeter.
Jefferson, Rev. J. D. Thorganby, York-
shire

•Jeffray, Rev. L. W. Preston
Jeffreys, Rev. Henry Anthony, Hawk-
hurst, Kent
•Jelf,Rev.RichardWniiam,D.D. Canon
of Ch. Ch.
Jelf, Eev. W. E. Ch. C
Jellott, H. Esq.
Jennett, Mr.
Jennings, Rev. M. J.
Jennings, Rev. J. Preb. of Westminster
Jennings, Mrs. Driffield
Jeremie, Rev. J. A. Trinity CoUege,
Cambridge
Jerrard, Rev. M. Norwich
lUingworth, Rev. E. A.
Inge, Rev. T. R. Southsea
Inglis, SirR. H.Bart. M.P.
Ingram, Rev. Geo. Chedburgh, Suffolk
•Ingram, Rev. R.
Johnson, C. W. Esq. Balliol CoU.
Johnson, Miss
Johnson, Rev. E. M. Brooklyn, New
York
Johnson, Manuel John.Esq.Magd.Hall,
Radcliffe Observer
Johnson, Mr. Bookseller, Cambridge
Johneon, W. F. Esq.
Johnstone, Rev. M. Stewart, Minnigaff
Manse, Newton Stewart, Scotland
•Jones, Ven. H. C. Archdeacon of Essex
Jones, Rev. D. Stamford
Jones, Eev. E. Wigan
Jones, Eev. Edward, Fatherwell, near
West MaUing, Kent
Jones, Eev. J. Hereford
Jones, Eev. H. J. Edinburgh
Jones, Rev. H. Llanfaes, Beaumaris
•Jones, Rev. R. J. Newcastle-on-
Tyne
Jones, W. B. Esq. Magdalen Hall
Jones, Rev. R. Branxton, Coldstream,
N.B.
Jone.s, C. K. Esq.
Jones, Rev. W. H. Preston
Irby, Hon. and Rev. F. Hythe
•Irons, Eev. W. J. Brompton
•Irvine, Rev. A. Leicester
Irvine, Eev. J. Knowle, near Bristol
Irving, Geo. Esq. Newton, Edinburgh
Isham, Rev. A. All Souls Coll.

SUBSCRIBERS.

i;i

Karslake, Rev. \V. Colebrook, Devon
Keble, Miss
Keble, Rev. T. Bisley, Gloucestershire
Keigwin, Eev. James P. Wadham Coll.
Kekewich, S. T. Esq. Peamore
Kempe, Eev. G. Salterton
Kendal, Rev. J. H. F. Kirkby Lons
dale
Kenney, Rev. F. Ch. Ch.
Kenrick, Rev. J. Horsham
•Kent, Rev. G. D. Sudbrooke, near
Lincoln
Kenyon, Lord
Kenyon, Robt. Esq. D.C.L. All Souls
Kerr, Hon. and Rev. Lord, Dittisham
Kerrier Clerical Club, CornwaU
Keymer, Rev. N. Hertford
Kindersley, R. T. Esq.
King, Ven. Archdeacon
King, R. P. Esq. Bristol
King's College Library, London
•Kirwan, Rev. E. Tiverton
Kitson, Rev. G. Antony Vicarage,
CornwaU
KnatchbuU.Rev.H.E. Elmham, Norfolk
Knight, Rev. T. Ford, Noithumberiand
Knight, Rev. T. H. Priest Vicar of
Exeter Cathedral
Knight, Rev. W. Worcester CoU.
Knollys, Rev. Erskine
•Knowles, E. H. Esq. Queen's Coll.
Knowles, J. L. Esq. Pembroke CoU.
Knox, Rev. H. B. Monk's Eleigh,
Hadleigh
Kyle, Rev. John Torrens, Cork

Lace, F. John Esq. Ingthorpe Grange,
Yorkshire
Lacon, F. Esq. Worcester Coll.
•Laing, Rev. David
Lake, W. C. Esq. Balliol CoU.

•Lampen, Rev. R. Probus, Cornwall
•Landor, Rev. R. E. Birlingham
Lance, Rev. Edw. Buckland St. Mary
Somerset
•Landon, Rev. C. VV. Over-Whitacre,
Warwickshire
Landon, Rev. E. H. St. Phillips.Dalston
Lane, Mrs. F.
Lane, Rev. C. Deal
Lane, Rev. E. Gloucester
Lane, Rev. C. Kennington
Lane, Rev. Samuel, Frome
Langbridge, Mr. Birmingham
Langdon, Rev. G. H. Oving
•Langdon, Augustus, Esq.
Langmore, W. Esq. M.D.
•Laprimaudaye, Rev. C. J. Leyton
Latham, Rev. Henry, Selmeston, Sus
sex
Latimer, Rev. G. B. P. Tynemouth
Law, Rev. S. T. Chancellor of the
Diocese of Litchfield
Law, Rev. W. T. East Brent, near
Cross, Somerset
Lawrie, A. J. C. Esq.
Lawson, Rev. C. Richmond
Lawson, Rev. Robt.
Lawson, Rev. W. Delancey, Oakham
Layton, Rev. F. W. H. Islington
Leak, J. BookseUer, Alford, Lincolnshire
Lechmere, Rev. A. B. Welland, Wore.
Lee, Rev. S. Sidmouth
Lee, Rev. W. Trinity CoU. Dublin
tLeefe, Rev. Audley End, Essex
Lefroy, Rev. A. C.
Legge, Lady Anne
•Legge, Rev. Henry, East Lavant, near
Chichester
Legge, Rev. W. Ashtead
Leigh, Stratford, Esq.
Leigh, Wm. Esq. Little Aston HaU,
Lichfield
•Leighton, Rev. F. K. AU Souls CoU.
Le Mesurier, John, Esq. Ch. Ch.
Lepage, Mr. Calcutta
•Leslie, Rev. Charles
Leslie, Mr. Bookseller, London
Lewis, Rev. David, Jesus Coll.
Lewis, Rev. G. Dundee
Lewis, Rev. R. Farway, near Honiton

11

SUBSCRIBERS.

'Lewis, Rev T. T. Aymeslry, near
Leominster
tLewthwaite, Rev. Geo. jun. Adei, near
Leeds
Ley, Rev. Jacob S. Ashprington, Devon
Library of Christ's Coll. Cambridge
Library of Congress, Washington
•Library of Domus Scholarum, Wotton-
under-Edge
•LiddeU, Rev. Henry G. Ch. Ch.
Lifford, Right Hon. Lord Viscount,
Astley Castle, near Coventry
Light and Ridler, Bristol
Lightfoot, Rev. N. Stockleigh, Devon
Linzee, Rev. E. H.
Litler,Rev. R. Poynton,nearMaccIesfield
Littlehales, Rev. J. New Coll.
•Liveing, Rev. Henry Thomas, Stoke by
Nayland, Suffolk
Liverpool Library
tLIoyd, Rev. E. Badgeworth
Lloyd, Rev. H. Pentrevoglas, N. Wales
Lloyd, Rev. John F. BaUylany, Rich-
hill, Ireland
Lloyd,Eev. R. W. WUnecote, Tamworth
Lloyd-Carew, Rev. H. Pembrokeshire
Lockwood, Rev. John, Rector of King--
ham, Oxon
Lockwood, Rev. Mr. Coventry
Lockyer, E. L. Esq. Emmanuel Coll.
Cambridge
•Lodge, Rev. B.
Lomax, T. G. Esq. Lichfield
London Institution, The
Long, W. Esq. Bath
Losh, Miss, Woodside, Carlisle
tLousada, P. M. Esq. Merton Coll.
Low, Rev. R. Ahasenogh, Ireland
•Lowe, John Wm. Esq.
Lowe, Rev. T. Oriel CoU.
Lowe, Rev. R. Misterton, Somerset
Lowe, Rev. T. H. Dean of Exeter
Lowe, Rev. R. F. Madeira
Lowe, Mr. BookseUer, Wimborne
Lucas, W. H. Esq. Meiton Coll.
Lumsden, Eev. H. St. Peter's, Ipswiclt
Lund, Mr. St. John's CoU. Cambridge
Lundie, Rev. W. Compton, Berwick-on-
Tweed
Luscombe, Rev. E. K. Plymouth

Lush, A. Esq.
Lusk, John, Esq. Glasgow
Lutener, Rev. T. B. Shrewsbury
Luxmore, Eev. J. H. M.
Lyall, Eev. Alfred
Lyall, Ven. W. R. Archdeacon of
Colchester
Lysons, Rev. Samuel, Hempstead, Glou
cestershire

Maberly, Eev. T. A.
•M'CaU, Rev. E. Brightsone, Isle of
Wight
Macauley, Rev. S. Herrick
Mac-DonneU, Rev. J. Dublin
Maclean, Eev. H. Coventry
Maclean, Eev. J. Sheffield
•Macfarlane, Rev. J. D.Frant,Tunbridge
Wells
Machlachlan,Stewart,andCo.Edinburgh Mackenzie, L. M. Esq. Exeter CoU.
tMackenzie, A. C. Esq. St. John's CoU.
Mackinson, Eev.T.C.ColonialChapIain,
New South Wales
•MacmuUen, Rev. R. G. C.C.C.
Maddy, Rev. B. Shrewsbury
Madox, Wm. Esq. 154, Albany Street,
Regent's Park
Magdalene College Library
M'Clintoch, G. F. Esq. Bengal CivU
Service
Mahon, Rev. C. Fort St. George, Madras
*Major, Rev. Dr. King's Coll. London
M'lver, Rev. Wm. West Derby
Maitland, Rev. S. R.
Maitland.Rev. P. Blackburn, Lancashire
Male, Rev, Edward, Birmingham
•M'Laren, Major, Portobello, Greenock
Mallory, Rev. G.
Manley, N. M. Esq. St. John's CoU.
Camb.

SUBSCRIBERS.

15

Mann, Rev. W. Moxon, British Chap-
Iain, Coblentz
Mattning, C. Esq.
iUanning, Ven. Hen. Archdeacon of
Chichester, Lavington, Sussex
Manning, Rev. G. W.
Margetts, Rev. H. Huntingdon
Markland, J. H. Esq. Bath
Markland, Thomas Esq. Manchester
'Marriott, Eev. J. Bradfield, Reading
Marriott, Ven. F. A. Archdeacon of
Tasmania
Marsden, Eev. A. Gargrave
Marshall, Rev. Edward, C.C.C.
MarshaU, Rev. Edward, Cranwell,
Sleaford, Lincoln
Marshall, Rev. T. W. Charlton, near
Shaftesbury
Marsham, Rev. G. F. J. AUington,
Maidstone
Martin, Rev. John, Sidney Sussex Coil-
Cambridge
Martin, Rev. Richard, Menheniot
Martyn, Rev. J. Exeter
Mason, Rev. A. W. Bocking, near
Braintree
'Mason, Rev. W. Normanton
Massingberd, Rev. F.C. Ormsby.Spilsby
Masters, Rev. J. S. Greenwich
MathesoB, G. F. Esq.
Mathison, Rev. W. C. Fellow of Trinity
CoU. Camb.
Maunsell, Eev. F. R.Castle Island
May, Rev. George, Liddington, Swin
don, Wilts.
Mayo, A. Esq. Oriel
Mayor, C. Esq. Newport Rectory, Mays
Mayow,Rev. M. W. Mairket Lavington,
Devizes
Mc Ewen, Rev. A. Semington, Melk-
sham, VVilts.
•Meade, Rev. E. Stratford on Avon
Medley, Rev. J. Exeter
•Medwyn, Hon. Lord, Edinburgh
•Mence, ftev. J. W.
Mendham, Rev. J. ClophUl, Beds.
Menzies, Rev. F. Brasenose Coll.
Meredith, Rev.R. F. Wore. CoU.
Merowether, Rev. Francis, Whitwick,
Leicestershire

•.Merival, Rev. C. St. John's Coll.
Cambridge
•Merriman, Rev. N. J. Street, Somerset
•Metcalfe, Rev. W. Harleston, Norfolk
M'E ven. Rev. A. Semington, WUts
M'Glashen, Mr. James, Dublin
Milliken, Rev. Rich. Compton, Sussex
•Mill, Rev. Dr.
Miller, Rev. C. Harlow, Essex
Miller, Rev. John, Worcester Coll.
MlUes, Rev. T. Tenterden, Kent
RliUner, Rev. W. Bristol
MUls, I. J. Esq. Lexden Park
Mills, Rev. T. Gloucester
Milward, Rev. Hen. Parlton, Somer
set
Jlinchin, 0. H. Esq. DubUn
Minster, Eev. T. Hunsingore, near
Witherby
Mittre, Eev. Gopal Chunder, Bishop's
Coll. Calcutta
•Moberly, Rev. Dr. Winchester
Monro, Rev. Edward, Oriel Coll.
•Moody, Rev. Henry R. Chartham, near
Canterbury
Moore, Rev. Arthur, Stratton, Glou
cestershire
Moorsom, Captain, Lowndes Square
fMoorsom, Rev. R. Seaham Vicarage,
Durham
Mordaunt, Sir John, Bart.
More, Rev, R. H. G. Lardeu HaU,
Shropshire
Morgan, Rev. J, P. C. Llangwyryfor
Morgan, Eev. J.
Morrice, J. Esq SidcUff, near Sidmouth
Morrell, Baker, Esq. St. Giles, Oxford
Morrell, F. Esq. St. Giles, Oxford
•Morrell, Rev. G. K. St. John's
Morrison, J. Esq. Glasgow
•Morris, Rev. T. E. Ch. Ch.
Morton, M. C. Esq. Exeter Coll.
Morton, Mr. T. N. Boston
Mosse, Rev. S. T. Ashbourn, Derby
shire
•Mozley, Rev. Thomas, Cholderton
Mozley, H. Esq. Derby
Munby, Joseph, Esq. York
Murray, C. R. Scott, Esq. 1 1 , Cavendish
Square, London
9,

IG

SUBSCRIBERS.

Murray, F. H. Esq. Ch. Ch.
Murray, Rev. G. E. All Souls Coll.
Mushet, Robert, Esq.
Muskett, Mr. C. Bookseller, Norwich

Neave, Rev. H. L. Epping
•Needham, Hon. Mr. Trinity Coll.
Cambridge
Neve, Rev. F. R. Poole, Keynes,
Cirencester
Nelson, Earl, Trinity Coll. Cambridge
•Nevile, Rev. Charles, Trinity CoU.
Newdigate, Mrs. Aubry, near Coventry
•New, Rev. F. T. Christ Church, St.
Pancras
•New York Society Library
New York Theological Seminary
Newcastle-on-Tyne Clerical Society
•Newman, Rev. W^. J. Tankersley,
Yorkshire
Newton, Mr. Croydon
Nichol, J. Esq. Islington
NicboU, Rev. J. R. GreenhUI, near
Barnett
•NichoUs, Rev. W. L. CUfton, Bristol
•Nicholson, Rev. P. C. Leeds
•Nicholson, Eev. Wm.
Nicholson, Miss F. Rochester
•Nind, Rev. W. FeUow of St. Peter's,
Cambridge
Northcote, G. B. Esq. Exeter CoU.
•Northcote, J. S. Esq. C.C.C.
Norwich, Dean and Chapter of
Nunns, Rev. Thomas, Leeds
Nutt, Rev. Charles, Tiverton, near Bath

•O'Brien, Rev. Hewitt, Edgefield Rec
tory, Norfolk
O'Brien, S. August. Esq. Blatherwycke
Park, Wansford
O'ConneU, Rev. A. DubUn
Ogilvie, Rev. C. A. D.D. Regius Pro
fessor of Pastoral Theology, Oxford
Ogle, J. A. M.D. CUnical Professor
of Medicine, Oxford
Ogle, Maurice, Esq, Glasgow
Ogle, Mr. Robt. BookseUer, Edinburgh
tOIdham, Joseph, Esq. Hatherleigh,
Devon
Oliverson, R. Esq.
Ormandey and Son, Liverpool
tOrmerod, Geo. Esq. Sedbury Park,
Chepstow
tOrmerod, Rev. Thomas J. Bras. Coll.
Osborne, J. Esq.
Oswald, Alexander, Esq.
Oswell, Rev. Lloyd, Isfield, Sussex
Ouvry, Rev. P. T.
Owen, Rev. E. Wendover
Oxenham, Rev. Nutcombe, Medbury,
Devon
Oxford Union Society

Oakeley,Rev.SirHerbert, Bart. Bocking
Oakey, Mr. H. Bookseller, Preston
O'Brien, Kev. H. Kelleshandra, Ireland

Packe, Mrs. J. Richmond Terrace,
Reading
Page, Rev. Dr. GiUingham, Kent
Page, Rev. Cyril
Page, Rev. L. F. Woolpit
Paget, Rev. E. F. Elford, Lichfield,
Chaplain to the Bishop of Oxford
Palk, Rev. Wm. Ashcombe, Devon
Palmer, Eev. J.
Palmer, Rev. W. Worcester Coll.
•Palmer, Rev. W. Magd. CoU.
Palmer, R. Esq.
tPalmer, G. H. Esq. Lincoln's Inn
Panting, Rev. R. Calcutta
Panting, T. Esq. Pembroke College

SUBSCRIBERS.

17

•PapUlon,Rev.John, Lexden,Colchester
Paidoe, Rev. J.
Parker, Rev. Charles
Parker, C. Esq. 41, Upper Bedford
Place
tParker, Rev. W. AppIeton-le-Street
tPaikes, Rev. W.
Parkinson, Rev. J. P. Jlagd. Coll.
Parkinson, Rev. R. Manchester
Pariby, Rev. Hall
•Parsons, Rev. G. L. Benson
•Patteson, Hon. Mr. Justice
•Pattison, Rev. Mark, Lincoln Coll.
Paul, Rev. Charies, Bath
Paul, G. W. Esq. Magd. Coll.
Payne, Cornelius, Esq.
Payne, Randolph, Esq. Magd. HaU
Peake, Rev. G. E. Taunton
tPearse, T. Esq. Magdalen CoU.
Pearson, the Very Rev. Hugh N. D.D.
Dean of Salisbury
Pearson, Rev. Charles, Knebworth,
Stevenage, Herts
Pearson, Rev. H. W. Guildford
Peck, J. Esq. Temple Combe
Peel, Rev. J. Prebendary of Canterbury
•Pelly, Rev. Theophilus, C.C.C.
•Penny, Rev. Edw. St. John's CoU.
•Perceval, Hon. and Rev. A. P.
•Perkins, Rev. B. E. Wotton-under-
Edge
Perrin, Rev. J. Stockenham
'Perry, Mr.
Perry, Mr. E. W. Bookseller, Plymouth
Peters, Rev. Henry, St. Johnlee,
Northumberland
Petley, Rev. Henry, Glynde Lewes,
Sussex
Phelps, Rev. H. D. Tarrington, Led
bury, Herefordshire
PhiUipps, S. M. Esq.
Phillips, Rev. G. (jueen's CoU. Cam
bridge
Phillips, Rev. E. Clapham
Phippen, Robt. Esq. Badgworth Court,
Somerset
•Pigott, Rev. G. Bombay
Pigott, Rev. J. R. Hughenden Vicarage,
Bucks.
Pinckard.Wm. Esq. Handley, Towcester

•Binder, Rev. J. H. Diocesan Coll.
Wells
Pirie, A. jun. Esq. Aberdeen
Platt, Rev. George
•Platt, T. P. Esq. Liphook, Hants
Plumer, Rev. J. J. Swallowfield,
Berks
Plummer, Rev. Mat. Heworth, Durham
tPlumptre, E. H. Esq. Univ. Coll.
Pocock, Mr. Bookseller, Bath
•Pocock, Rev. N. Queen's Coll.
Pole, Rev. R. Chandos, Radbourne,
Derby
•Pole, E. S. Chandos, Esq. Radbourne
Hall, Derby
•Ponsonby, Hon. Walter
•Poole, Rev. J. Enmore, near Bridge-
water
tPooIey, Eev. M. Scotter
Pope, T. A. Esq. Jesus CoU. Cam
bridge
Popham, Eev. John, ChUton, Hungerford
Popham, Wm. Esq.
Porcher, Charles, Esq.
Portal, MelvUle, Esq. Ch. Ch.
Porter, Rev. Chas. Stamford
Porter, Henry, Esq. Winslade, Exeter
Portman, Rev. F. B. Staple Fitzpaine,
Somerset
Pountney, Rev. H. Wolverhampton
Povah, Rev. J. V.
Powell, Arthur, Esq.
•Powell, Chas. Esq. Speldhurst
Powell, Rev. H. T. Coventry
•PoweU, Rev. Edw. A mett, Ampthill
•PoweU, Rev. J. C.
Powell, John, Esq.
Powell, Rev. Rob. Worcester Coll.
Power, Mr. Pembroke Coll. Camb.
•Powles, R. Cowley, Esq. Exeter
CoU.
Pownall, Rev. C. C. B. Milton Ernest
•Prescott, Rev. T. P. Portsmouth
Pressley, Rev. Mr. Fraserburgh, Aber
deenshire
Prevost, Rev. Sir George, Bart. Oriel
Coll.
•Price, Rev. B. Pembroke Coll.
Prickett, Rev. M. Trinity Coll. Cam
bridge

18

SUBSCRIBERS.

Pridden, Rev. W. Broxted, Essex
Prideaux,  Esq.
Puckle, Rev. John, Dover
Pym, Rev. F. Plymstock, Devon

RadcUffe, Rev. J. F. Hugglescote
Ramsay, Rev. E. B. St.John's Chapel,
Edinburgh
Randall, Rev. H. G. Queen's Coll.
•Randolph, E. Esq. Jesus Coll.
Cambridge
•Randolph, Francis, Esq. St. John's
College, Cambridge
Randolph, Rev. G. Coulsdon, Croydon
•Randolph, Eev. Herbert, Abbotsley,
St. Neot's, Hunts
Randolph, Rev. Thomas, Iladham,
Herts.
Randolph, Rev. E. J. Tring, Herts.
Rashdall, Rev. John, Exeter
•Raven, Rev. V. Magd. Coll. Camb.
•Rawle, Mr. Trinity Coll. Cambridge
Rawlins, Rev. C. AUerthorpe, Pock
lington
Ray, Rev. H. W. Kendal
Rayer, Rev. Wm. Tiverton
Rayleigh, Right Hon. Lord, Terling
Place, Essex
Reece, Rev. James, Tinsley
Reed, Rev. Christ. Tynemouth
Reid, Eev. C. B. Teynham, near Sit-
tingbotirne
•Relton, Rev. J. R. Tewkesbury
Rew, Rev. Chas. Maidstone
Rhodes, M. J. Esq. Stanmore, Mid
dlesex
•Rice, H. Esq. Highfield, near
Southampton
•Richards, Rev. J. L. D.D. Rector of
Exeter College
Richards, Rev. £. T. Farlington
Richards, Rev. George, Warrington
Richards, Rev. Henry, Horfield, near
Bristol

Eichards, Rev. Upton
Richards, Eev. H. M. Churchill,
Chipping Norton, Oxon.
Rickards, Rev. J. Stowlingtoft
Ricketts, Eev. F.
Riddell, Rev. J. C. B. Harriet^am,
Maidstone
Ridings, Mr. George, Bookseller, Cork
Eidley, Eev. W. H. Ch. Ch.
Eipon, Very Eev. the Dean of,
Dawlish
Ritson, J. Esq. Jesus Coll. Camb.
Roberts, L. Esq. Whitewell Clitheroe,
Lancashire
Robertson, J. Esq. D.C.L. Doctors'
Commons
Robertson, Rev. J. C. Trinity Coll.
Cambridge, Boxley, Maidstone
Robertson, Rev. J. C. University Coll.
•Robson, Rev. J. U. W.iuston, Suffolk
•Robinson, Rev. C. Kirknewton, near
Wooler, Northumberland
Robinson, Rev. R. B. Lytham Preston,
Lancashire
Robinson, Rev. C. W. Hoton, Leices
tershire
Robins, Rev. S. Shaftesbury
Robin, Rev. Philip R. Bolton, Lanca.
shire
Rochester, Very Rev. the Dean of
•Rodraell, Rev. John, Burford, Salop
Rodd, Rev. C. North Hill
Rodwell, Mr. Bookseller, Bond Street
Rogers, Edw. Esq. Blackheath
Rogers, Rev. John, Canon of Exeter
Rohde, Mrs. Eleanor, Croydon
Romtiey, Rev. F. H. near Worcester
Rooper, Rev. Wm. Abbots' Ripton
•Rose, Eev. H. H. Eardington, Bir
mingham
Eothfield, Rev. John M.
Round, Rey. James F. Colchester
Rnuth, Rey. Martin Joseph, D.D. Presi
dent of Magdalen Coll.
Rowe, W. Esq. Rockwell, Tipperary
Rump, James, Esq. Swanton Morley,
Norfolk
Rusher and Johnson, Messrs. Booksellers,
Reading
Russell, J. Watts, Esq. Ham HaU

SUBSCRIBERS.

\0

Russell, Rev. M. Watts, Benefield,
Oundle
tEusseU, Mr. Bookseller, Aberdeen
Russell, Rev. J. F. Enfield
Russell, Rev. Samuel Henry
Ryder, Rev. G. D. Easton, Hants
•Ryder, T. D. Esq. Oriel Coll.

Salter, Rev. John, Iron Acton, Bristol
Sampays, A. J. Esq. Fulham
Sanders, Rev. John, Liverpool
Sanders, Rev. Lloyd, Exeter
•Sandford, Rev. G. B. Prestwich,
Manchester
Sandham, J. M. Esq. St. John's Coll.
Sandilands, Rev. R. S. B.
Saunders, Rev. A. P. Charterhouse
Saunder, Rev. J. Sidney Sussex Coll.
Camb.
Savage, Mrs. Henleaze, near Bristol
Schneider, Rev. H.
Scobell, Rev. John, Southover, Lewes
Scott, H. B. Esq. Honiton
Scott, Rev. John
'Scott, Rev. R. BaUiol CoU.
Scott, Rev. W.
tScudamore, Rev. W. E. Ditchinghjm>
Bungay
Selwyn, Rev. Wm. Ely
•SeweU, Rev. J. E. New CoU.
Seymour, Rev. Sir J. H. Bart. North-
church, Herts
Seymour, Rev. Eichard, Kinwarto"'
Alcester
Shadwell, Eev. J. E. Southampton
Sharp, Rev. John, Horbury
Sharp, Rev. W. Addington, Cumberland
•Sharpe, Rev. W. C. Marlborough
Sharpies, Rev. T. Blackburn
Shaw, Rev. E. B. Narborough, Leices
tershire

Shaw, Rev. Morton, Hawkhurst, Kent
fShaw, Rev. G. Fen Drayton
Shearly, W. J. Esq. St. Petei's Coll.
Cambridge
Smith, Rev. E. O. Hulcote, near
Woburn
Shedden, S. Esq. Pembroke College
Shepherd, Rev. Samuel
Sheppard, J. H. Esq. Queen's Coll.
tSheppard, W. Esq. Oriel Coll.
Sheppard, Rev. F. Clare HaU, Camb.
•Sheriock, Rev. H. H. Ashton, in
Winwick
Sherwood, Rev. Mr.
•ShiUibeer, Mr. John, Oundle
tSliort, Rev. Augustus, Ravensthorpe,
Northamptonshire
Short, Eev. T. Trinity Coll.
Shortland, Rev. H. V. Twinstead, near
Halsted
Snow, Rev. D. Blandford
Sidebottom, Rev. W. Buckden
Sidgwick, C. Esq. Skipton Castle, York
shire
Simms and Son, Messrs. Bath
•Simms, Eev. E. Great Malvern
Simpson, Rev. J. D. Sidney Sussex Coll
Camb.
*Simpson, Rev. Joseph, Shrewsbury
Simpson, Rev. J. Pemberton, Wakefield
Simpson, Rev. T. W. Thurnscowe Hall
Simpson, R. Esq. Mitcham, Surrey
Sinclair, Rev. John, Chaplain to the
Bishop of London
Sittingbourne Reading Society
Skinner, F. Esq.
Skipsey, Rev. Mr.
Skrine, Eev. Harcourt, Wadham Coll.
Sladen, Eev. E. H. M. Bockleton,
Worcestershire
Slocombe and Simms, Messrs. Leeds
Small, Eev. N. P. Market Bosworth
Smart, Thomas, Esq.
Smirke, Sir Eobert
S:nith,Andrew,M.D. Fori Pitt, Chatham
Smith, Rev. C. F. Pendlebury, near
Manchester
tSmith, Eev. Dr. Leamington
Smith, Eev. Jeremiah, Long Buckby,
Northampton

20

SUBSCRIBERS.

Smith, Rev. E. H. Jersey
Smith, Rev. J. C. Castle Cary,
Somerset
Smith , Rev. H. R. Somers.Little Bentley,
Essex
•Smith, Rev. John, Bradford
Smith, Rev. Edward, Bocking
•Smith, R. P. Esq. Pembroke CoUege
Smith, Rev. Mr. Greenock
•Smith, Rev. S. St. Mary's, Ely
Smith, S. Esq. Univ. CoU. Durham
Smith, Henry, Esq.
Smith, Rev. Joseph, Trinity CoU.
Smyth, Rev. Mr. Fifield, near Andover
Smyth, Rev. H. Fenor Glebe, John
stown, Ireland
Smythe, Rev. P. M. Tanworth, Henley
in Arden
Snow, Rev. D. Blandford
Soltau, Mr.
Somers Cocks, J. S. Esq.
Soraers, Right Hon. Countess
Southby, Rev. Dr. Bulford, Amesbury
•Sotheby, Rev. T. H.
Southouse, Rev. George, Oriel Coll.
•Southwell, Rev. Geo. Bristol
Sparkes, Rev., Chas. Chesterford, Saffron
Walden
Sparkes, Rev. E. Hapton Parsonage,
Long Stratton
•Spencer, Rev. W. J. Starsten, Norfolk
Spreat, Mr. BookseUer, Exeter
•Spranger, Rev. E. J. Exeter Coll.
Spry, Eev. John Hume, D.D. Oriel
Coll. Rector of St. Mary-Ie-bone
'Stackhouse's Library, the Trustees of
Stacy, Rev. Thomas, Cardiff
•Stafford, Rev. J. C. Dinton, SaUsbury
St. Andrew's University
Stanfield, Mr. J. BookseUer, Wakefield
Stanley, Rev. E. Rugby
Stanton, Richard, Esq. Brasenose Coll.
Staffer, Rev. Jas. Lindale
Staveley, J. Bookseller, Nottingham
Stebbing, Rev. Dr.
Stephens, Rev. C. L. Kencott
Stephenson, G. H. Esq.
Stevens, Rev. M. F. T. Thornbury
Stevens, Rev. R. Culver
•Stevenson, Mr. T. BookseUer, Camb.

Stewart, Mr. Pembroke Coll. Cambridge
Stewart, S. B. Esq. Brase-nose Coll.
*St. John, Rev. A. East Farleigh
Stockdalc, Rev. Henry, Misterton
Stockham, Rev. J. H. PonighUl
Stokes, Scott N. Esq. Trin. CoU. Camb.
•Stonard, Rev. Dr. Ulverstone
•Storer, Rev. John, Hawksworth, Notts
Story, A. B. Esq. St. Alban's
Storks, T. F. Esq. Jesus College, Camb.
Stracey, W. J. Esq, Wells Theol. Coll.
•Street, Joseph, Esq. South Sea House
Street, Rev. A. W. Bishop's College,
Calcutta
Street, Rev. J. C. Plymouth
Strong, Mr. W. Bookseller, Bristol
•Sturrock, Rev. W. Diocese of Calcutta
Sunter, Mr. Bookseller, York
Surridge, Rev. Dr.
Sutheriand, Dr. A. J. Ch. Ch.
Sutton, Rev. K. S. Exeter CoU.
•Swainson, Rev. C.L.Crick, Northamp
tonshire
•Swainson, C. A. Esq. Fellow of Christ's
CoU. Cambridge
•Swete, Rev. B, Cork
Swete, Rev. Wm, Downgate, Sandhurst
Sykes, G. M. Esq. Downing Coll. Camb.
t Symons, Rev. B. P. D.D. Warden of
Wadham CoU.

•Tait, Rev. Dr. Head Master of Rugby
School
Talbot, Hon. and Rev. W. C. Ingestrie,
Lichfield
Talbot, Rev. G. Bristol
Tarbutt,Rev.Arthur,St.Mary's,Reading+Tate, Frank, Esq. University Coll.
Tatham, Rev. Arthur
Taylor, A. Esq. Queen's CoU.
Taylor, Miss, London Eoad, Brighton,
{Chrysostom')

SUBSCRIBERS.

!i

Taylor, Rev. M. J. Harold, Bedfordshire
Taylor, Rev. Joseph, Dukinfield, near
Manchester
Taylor, Rev. Robert, Leeds
•Tennant, Rev. Wm.
Temple, The Hon. the Society of the
Inner
Thomas, Rev. C. N. St. Columb's
•Thoraas, Rev. R. Bancroft's Hospital,
Mile End
Thomas, Rev. R. Blue Hayes
Thompson, Rev. E. H. St. James's,
Westminster
Thompson, Eev. J. Bridlington
•Thompson, Eev. Sir H. Bart. Fareham
•Thompson, Rev. W. H. Trinity Coll.
Cambridge
Thompson, Captain, R. N. Hayes' Com
mon, Kent
Thompson, Mr. G. BookseUer, Bury St.
Edmunds
Thomson, Rev. George, Abbot's Anne,
Andover
•Thornton, H. S. Esq. Battersea Rise
Thornton, Rev. W. J. Llanwarne,
Hereford
Thornton, Rev. Spencer, Windover,
Bucks
Thorold, Mr. W. Barnstaple
•Thorp, Rev. Henry, Topsham
•Thurlow, Rev. John, Durham
Thwaytes, Rev. J. Carlisle
Thynne, Rev. Lord Chas. Longbridge
Deverill, Warminster
•Tibbs, Rev. Henry W. Carham,
Northumberland
tTickell, G. Esq. University Coll.
Tidswell, Rich. Esq. Upper Clapton
Timins, Rev. Henry
Tindale, J. Esq. Huddersfield
•Todd, Rev. J. H. D.D.Trinity CoUege,
Dublin
Tomkyns, Rev. John, Greenford
TomIinson'sLibrary,Newcastle-on-Tyne Tonge, George, Esq.
•Tottenham, Rev. E. Bath
Townsend, Rev. George, Prebendary of
Durham
•Townsend, Rev. G. F. Brantingham,
Yorkshire

Trenow, Rev. F. W. near Worcester
•Tripp, Rev. H. St. Columba's, Navan,
Ireland
Tristram, B. Esq. Lincoln
•Tritton, Henry, Esq, 54, Lombard
Street, London
TroUope, Rev. Arthur
Troughton, Rev. J. E. Harwardune,
Flintshire
•Trowers, Rev. Walter
•Truro Theological Library
Tucker, Rev. M. jun.
Tufnell, Rev. G. Wormingford, near
Colchester
Tunno, Miss, Cheltenham
•Turbitt, Rev. W. Halford
Turner, John, Esq. Balliol Coll.
Turner, Rev. Chas. Kidderminster
Turner, Rev. J. Stourbridge
Turner, Rev. J. F. Exeter
Turner, Sharon, Esq.
Turner, Rev. Thomas, Exeter Coll.
Turner, Rev. W. H. Norwich
Twiss, A. O. Esq. Boyle, Ireland
Twopeny, Rev. D. S. Sittingbourne
•Tyler, Rev. James Endell, Rector of
St. Giles in the Fields
Tyndale, Rev. H. A. Westerham, Kent
•Tyrrell, Rev. W. Beaulieu, near
Southampton
TyrreU, T. Esq.
Tytler, Patrick Fraser, Esq.

UnderhUl, Mr. E. B. Oxford
University of Glasgow
Upton,Rev. J.S. Wentworth, Rotherham
tUtterton, Rev. J. S. Oriel CoU.
Vaux, Rev. Bowyer, CoUegiate Church,
Wolverhampton
•Vaux, Rev. Wm. Preb. of Winchester
Vernon-Harcourt, Rev. L.

22

SUBSCRIBERS.

Vicars, Rev. M. Exeter
Vickerman, C. R. Esq.
Vickers, Ven. Archdeacon, Chetton,
Bridgenorth
Vickery, Mr. Bristol
Vigne, Rev. H. Sunbury, Middlesex
•Vizard, John, Esq.
Vogan, Rev. T. S. L.
Vyvyan, Rev. V. F. Withiel, Cornwall

Wainwright, Rev. Dr. Boston, U. S. A.
•Wagner, A. Esq. Trinity Coll. Camb.
Walford, Rev. Oliver, Charterhouse
Walford, Rev. Wm. Hatfield, Essex
Walker, C. H. Esq. Exeter CoU.
Walker, E. Esq. Lincoln CoU.
Walker, Rev. G. A. Alverthorpe,
Wakefield
Walker, Rev. R. Wadham CoU.
Walker, Rev. S. W. Bampton, Devon
Walker, Rev. T. Bickleigh, Plymouth
Walker, Rev. Thos. Clipstone, Market
Harborough
Walker, Mr. Queen's Coll. Cambridge
•Walker.Rev.Thos. Christ's CoU. Camb.
Walker, Rev. S. Horrabrido-e, near
Tavistock
Wall, Rev. Henry, Vice-Principal of
St. Alban HaU
Wallace, Rev. Geo. Canterbury
Wallas, Rev. John, Queen's Coll.
Wallinger, Rev. W.
Wallis, Mr. H. Bookseller, Cambridge
Walter, J. Esq. Exeter CoU.
Walter, Rev. Edw. Langton Rfectory,
Horncastle
Walter, Rev. Ernest, Taclibiook
Walter, Rev. Keats
Walthamstow Library
•Walton, Rev. Dr. Birdhook
Ward, Right Hon. Lady, Himley Hall

Ward, Rev. E. Skipton
• Ward, Rev.W. P. Compton Vallance,
Dorchester
Ward, Rev. W. C. Brome, Suffolk
Wardroper, Rev. Charles, Gloucestei
Ware, Eev. H. Ladock, near Truro
Warren, Eev. Z. S. Beveriey
•Warter, Rev. J. Wood, West Tarring,
Sussex
Wason, James, Esq. Stroud
Watkins, Rev. W. Chichester
Watkios, Rev. Henry, South Mailing,
Lewes
Watson, Joshua, Esq.
Watson, Rev. J. D. Guilsborough,
Northampton
Watson, Rev. Alex. Cheltenham
Watson, Rev. Geo. Etheiley, Durham
Watts, Rev. John, Tarrant Gunville,
Blandford
Watts, Richard, Esq. Clifton House,
Workington
•Watts, Rev. William
•Wayett, Rev. W. Pinchbeck
•Weare, Rev. T. W. Westminster
Webb, J. W. Esq. Clare HaU, Camb.
•Webster, Rev. William, Christ'sHospital
t Webster, Rev. W.N.Pitsligo, Aberdeen
•Webster, Samuel K. Esq. Emmanuel
College, Cambridge
•Weguelin, Rev. W. Stoke, near
Arundel
Wenham, S. G. Esq. Magd. CoU,
•Wells, Rev. F, B. Woodchurch,
Kent
•West,Hon, and Rev. R. W. Balliol
CoU.
Whately, Rev. C. St. Mary HaU
Wheatley, C. B. Esq. Mirfield, near
Dewsbnry
Wheeler, Mr. BookseUer, Oxford
White, P. Esq.
White, Rev. W. S.
White, Rev. R. M. Aveley, Essex
White, Rev. R. Longridge, near
Preston
White, Mr. W. PaU Mall
Whitford, Rev. R. W. Madras
•Whitfield, Rev. G. T. Bockleton
Whitmore, Mr. Bookseller, Manchester

SUBSCRIBERS.

2S

•Wickham, Rev. R. Twyford, Hants
tWickens, Rev. H.
Wight, Isle of, Clerical Library
Wigson, Rev. W. CoggeshaU, near
Kelvedon
•Wilberforce, Rev. H. East Farieigh,
Kent
WUberforce, Ven. Robert, Archdeacon
of the East Riding of Yorkshire,
Burton, Agnes, Driffield
Wilberforce, Ven. Samuel, Archdeacon
of Surrey, Alverstoke, Gosport
Wilde, Rev. S. D. Fletching. near
Uckfield
Wilkin, Rev. Mr. Bole, Gainsborough
Wilkins, Rev. J. M. Southwell, Notts.
Wilkinson, Rev. IM. Butterwick
Williams, Rev. E. T. Exeter CoU.
•WiUiams.Rev.G.King'sCoU.Cambridge •WiUiams, Matthew D. Esq.
Williams, Sir John, Bart. Bodelwyddan
Williams, Rev. I. Trinity CoU.
Williams, Rev. F. D. Great Wishford,
Wilts
Williams, Rev. J. West Hackney
Williamson, Rev. R. H. Hurworth,
Newcastle-on-Tyne
'WiUiams, Robert, Esq.
'Willis, Rev. A. Ludlow
Willis, H. Esq. Catherine HaU, Camb.
Willock, Rev. W. W. Ware
Wilson, Rev. John, Trinity Coll.
•WUson, Rev. R. F. Hursley, near
Winchester
Wilson, Robt. Esq. Magdalen Hall
Wilson, Thomas, Esq. Bath
Wilson, Rev. Charles T. Magd. Hall
WUson, Walter, Esq. Bath
Winchester, The Dean and Chapter of
tWinchester, Rev. W. Ashelworth,
Gloucester
tWingfield, Rev. William
Winlerbottom, J. Esq.
Wise, J. A. Esq. Clayton Hall, Sta-
fordshire
Wise, Rev. Henry, Offchurch
Wither, Rev. W. B. Otterbourne, Hants
Withers, Rev. Geo. Calcutta
Witts, Rev. Edw. F. Upper Slaughter,
Gloucestershire

Wix, Rev. E. Archdeacon of New
foundland
Wood, C. Esq. Univ. Coll. Durham
Wood, Rev. G. Newcastle
Wood, Rev. H. Fenstanton, near
St. Ives
Wood, Rev. H. O.
Wood, Rev. J. R. St. James's Palace
Wood, Rev. R. Broughton, Manchester
Wood, Rev. Jas. Settrington, near
Malton
Wood, Mrs. W. Tunbridge Wells
Woodford, Rev. Russell, Bishop's CoU.
Bristol
Woodgate, Rev. H. A. St. John's Coll.
Woodham, C. B. Esq. St. John's CoU.
Cambridge
Woods, Rev. G. H. West Dean, Chi
chester
Woods, Rev. P. Dublin
•Woodward, Alex. Esq. Catherine Hall,
Cambridge
•Woodward, Eev. F. B.
Woodward, Rev. J. H. Bristol
t Woolcombe, E. C. Esq. Oriel Coll.
Woolcorabe, Rev. Win. W. Exeter Coll.
tWooUcombe, G. Esq. Ch. Ch.
(¦Wordsworth, Rev. Dr. Ruxtad,
Uckfield
•Wordsworth, Rev. Chas. SecondMaster
of Winchester School
Wordsworth, Rev. C. F. GiUingham^
Dorset
Worgan, t\ev. J. H. Calthorpe,
Rugby
Worthy, Eev. C. Exeter
Wray, Eev. CecU, Liverpool
Wrench, Rev. Frederick, Stowting
Rectory, Ashford
Wright, Rev. J. A.
Wright, Rev. T. B. Wrangle Vicarage,
near Boston
Wright, H. P. St. Peter's College,
Cambridge
Wright, Eev. T. P. Hackney
Wright. Eev. R. R.
WyatI, Rev. W.Snenton, Notts.
Wylde, Rev. T. Bellbroughton,
Worcestershire V
Wylde, Rev. C. E. Sheerness

24

SUBSCRIBERS.

• Wynter,Rev.Dr. President of St. John's
Coll. Vice-Chancellor
•Wynter, Rev. J. C. St. John's Coll.

Yates, Rev. E. T. Aylsham, Norfolk
Young, Rev. P. Hursley, nr. Winchester
Young, Rev. R. G.

Yard, Rev. J. Havant
Yates, Dr. Brighton

Zordiffe, T. Esq.

•^* The PubUshers of the Library of the Fathers respectfully inform the
Subscribers, that they cannot be ordinarily responsible for delivering the Volumes
at Subscribers' price beyond three months after the time of Publication ; and re
quest that any change of residence of a Subscriber may be made known to them,
and that they may receive directions in what manner the Volumes are to be for
warded in continuation. The Publishers are obliged to make this statement in
consequence of three of the Volumes being out of print, which cannot be re
printed at present; complete sets therefore will soon become difficult to meet with.

There seems to he ground for thinking, that many, who wished to
become Subscribers to the Original Texts, have not distinctly specified
that wish. It is requested that these, or any other corrections, may be
sent to the Publishers.

BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY J. H. PARKER, OXFORD.

A COMMENTARY ON THE FOUR GOSPELS,
COLLECTED OUT OF THE
WORKS OF THE FATHEES;
TRANSLATED FROM THE
CATENA AUREA OP THOMAS AQUINAS,
EDITED BY THE REV.
E. B. PUSEY, D.D. J. KEBLE, M.A. J. H. NEWMAN, B.D.
Vol. I. ST. MATTHEW. 3 Parts. .£1 8s.
Vol. n. ST. MARK. 10s. 6d.
Vol. HI. ST. LUKE. 2 Parts. £1 Is.
Vol. IV. ST. JOHN, in the press.
8vo. 6s.
AN ESSAY ON THE MIRACLES
RECORDED IN THB BCCLBSIASTICAL HISTORY OF THB EARLY AGES.
BY JOHN HENRY NEWMAN, B.D.
Vols. I. and II. Svo. each 10s. 6d.
THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF M. L'ABBE FLEURY,
From the Second Ecumenical Council, translated with Notes.
Vol. III. is in the press.
It is proposed to continue this series to the time of Pope Gregory the Great, A.D, 603,
wliich is calculated to form six vols. The Third Volume is nearly ready.
Svo. 7s. 6d
THE DEFINITIONS OF FAITH,
And Canons of Discipline of the Six CEcumenical Councils, with the re
maining Canons of the Code of the Universal Church. Translated, with
Notes. To which are added, THE APOSTOLICAL CANONS.
By the Rev. WM. ANDREW HAMMOND, M.A. of Ch. Ch. Oxford.
2 vols. 8vo. Boards, price 21s.
DE POETICS VI MEDICA.
PRJilLECTIONES ACADEMI^E OXONII HABIT.E,
Annis MDCCCXXXII— MDCCCXLI,
a JOANNE KEBLE, M.A., Poeticae Publico Prselectore,
Collegii Orielensis Nuper Socio.
The Twenty-fourth Edition. ISmo. 6s.
THE CHRISTIAN YEAR.
Thoughts in Verse for the Sundays and Holidays throughout the Year.
I'lmo. Qs.
SERMONS,
PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND IN OTHER PLACES.
By the Rev. C. MARRIOTT, M.A. Fellow of Oriel College, and late
Principal of the Diocesan College at Chichester.
Svo. Price ds. Part I.
ANALECTA CHRISTIANA,
By C. MARRIOTT, A M.

LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY.
Volumes for 1841.
BISHOP ANDREWES' SERMONS. Vols. I. to IV. 21. 2s.
ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol. L lOs. 6d.
BISHOP BULL'S HARMONY of ST. PAUL and ST. JAMBS ON
JUSTIFICATION. 6s. Second Edition.
For 1842.
BISHOP NICHOLSON ON THE CATECHISM. 6s. Reprinting.
ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol. II. and III. each 14s.
BISHOP ANDREWES' SERMONS. Vol. V. 14s.
BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S W^ORKS. Vol. I. 12s.
BISHOP BULL'S ANSWER to STRICTURES and APOLOGY for
his HARMONY. Now first translated. 12s. Reprinting.
For 1843.
ARCHBISHOP BRAMHALL'S WORKS. Vol. IV. nearly ready.
BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S WORKS. Vol. II. and III. each 12s.
BISHOP COSIN'S WORKS. Vol. I. 12s.
BISHOP OVERALL'S CONVOCATION BOOK, nearly ready.
THORNDIKE'S WORKS. Vol. I. 10s.
For 1844.
THORNDIKE'S WORKS. Vol. II. 10s.
BISHOP COSIN'S WORKS. Vol. II.
BISHOP BEVERIDGE'S WORKS. VoL IV. 1 2s.
MARSHALL — The Penitential Discipline of the Primitive Church, for the
first 400 years after Christ. 6s.
BISHOP GUNNING— The Paschal, or Lent Fast; ApostoUcal and
Perpetual.
JOHNSON — The Unbloody Sacrifice, and Altar Unveiled and Supported.
Vol. I.
Subscribers paying two guineas annually IN advance are entitled to all the Publi
cations for that year without further payment. Those who commence with the year
1843, will be allowed fo exchange Vol. IV. of BnAMHALLyor VoU I. of BEVERinCE.
' I /i New Edition in One Volnme Suo. 10«. 6rf.
THE ENGLISH THEOLOGICAL WORKS OF GEORGE BULL, D.D.,
Sometime Lord Bishop of Sl. David's.
.*•* This Volume wUl be necessary forthe Subscribers to the Anglo-Catholic
Library to complete Bishop Bull's Works, as the Translations of the LaUn
Works only will appear in that series. 8vo. 10s. 6d.
A DISSERTATION ON THE
VALIDITY of the ORDINATIONS of the ENGLISH,
AND OF
The SUCCESSION ofthe BISHOPS ofthe ANGLICAN CHURCH;
With the Proofs establishing the Facts advanced in this Work :
By the Rev. Father PIERRE FRANCOIS LE COURAYER.
Foolscap Svo. 5s.
GERMAN PROTESTANTISM,
and THE RIGHT OF PRIVATE JUDGMENT IN THE INTERPRETATION
OF SCRIPTURE.
A Sketch of German Theology from the Reformation to the present time, in a
Series of Letters to a Layman.
By the Rev. G. H. DEWAR., M.A. late of Exeter College, Oxford,
and Chaplain to the British Residents at Hamburgh.

8vo. Is. 6d.
THE HOLY EUCH ARISTA COMFORT TOTHE PENITENT.
A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVEHStTV OF OXFORD
BY THE REV. K. B. PUSEY, D.D.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR,
8vo. 5s.
THE ARTICLES TREATED OF IX TRACT 90 RECONSIDERED
And their Interpretation vindicated.
In a LETTER to the Rev. R. W. JELF, D.D. Canon of Christ Church.
Fourth edition, Svo. 6s.
A LETTER
TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD
RICHARD, LORD BISHOP OF OXFORD,
ON THE TENDENCY TO ROMANISM
Imputed to Doctrines held of old as now in the EugHsh Chuich.
With an Appendix, containing Ebctracts from the Tracts for the Times,
and other Works ; shewing that to oppose Ultra- Protestantism is not to
favour Popery. W^th a Preface on the Doctrine of Justification.
Thii-d editiun, 8ro. 3s. 6d.
A LETTER TO HIS GRACE
THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY,
ON CIRCCMSTANCES CONNECTED \TITH THE PRESENT CRISIS IN THF.
ENGLISH CHURCH.
Second edition. l2mo. Is. TTlth the Jpjiendix,
THE CHURCH THE CONVERTER OF THE HEATHEN.
r\VO SERMONS
PREACHED IN CONFORMITT WITH THE QUEEN'S LETTER IN BEHALF
OF THE SOCIETT FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPKL,
At St. Mary's Church, Melcombe Regis. Sept. 9, 1S3S; with copious Notes.
Svo. li. 6rf.
CHRIST, THE SOURCE AND RULE OF CHRISTIAN LOVE.
A SERMON
PREACHED ON THE FEAST OF ST. JOHN THE ETAXGELIST, 1S40, AT ST.
PAUL'S CHURCH, BRISTOL, IX AID OF A NEW CHURCH TO BE ERECTED
IX" AX OUTLTING DISTRICT IN THAT PARISH.
With a Preface on the Relation of our Exertions to our Needs.
Svo. Is.
THE PREACHING OF THE GOSPEL, A PREP.\RATION FOR
OUR LORD'S COMING.
A SERMON
PREACHED AT THE PAROCHIAL CHURCH OF ST. ANDREWS, CLIFTON,
IN COXFORMITT WITH THE QUEEN'S LETTER, IX BEHALF OF THE
SOCIETT FOB THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. 1S41.
Second edition. 6d.
THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. A SERMON
PREACHED OX THE TWENTIETH SUNDAT AFTER TRINITT, IN
ST. PETER'S CHUBCH, BRIGHTON.

Fourth Edition, 6 vols. Svo. 3l. 3s.
PAROCHIAL SERMONS,
By the Rev. J. H. NEWMAN, B.D.
viCAR OF ST Mary's, oxford, and fellow or oriel college.
Also in 12mo. 7s. 6d.
Selection from the four first Voluraes of
PAROCHIAL SERMONS.
Second Edition in the press, 8vo.
SERMONS
CHIEFLY ON THE THEORY OF RELIGIOUS BELIEF.
Preached before the University of Oxford.
Second Edition, Svo. 12s.
SERMONS,
CHIEFLY BEARING ON THE CONTROVERSIES OF THE DAY.

Second Edition 32mo. cloth 3s. 6d. morocco 5s.
Also in 2 Vols. 8vo. £1 2s. 6d. Illustrated by 32 Engravings.
THE BAPTISTERY, OK THE WAY OF ETERNAL LIFE.
BT THE AUTHOR OF THE CATHEDRAL.
Also in 2 vols. Svo.
The Second Edition, without the engravings.
Third Edition. Foolscap Svo. 7s. 6d. morocco 10s. 6d.
THE CATHEDRAL,
OR THE CATHOLIC AND APOSTOLIC CHURCH IN ENGLAND.
'> Illustrated by Engravings.
Third Edition 32rao. cloth 4s. 6d.
THOUGHTS IN PAST YEARS,
BY THE AUTHOR OF THE CATHEDRAL.
12mo. 2s. 6d.
THE CHURCH CATECHISM EXPLAINED,
By WILLIAM BEVERIDGE, D.D. Lord Bishop of St. Asaph.
12mo. 5s.
SERMONS ON THE
MINISTRY AND ORDINANCES OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
By WILLIAM BEVERIDGE, D.D. Lord Bishop of St. Asaph.
12nio. 5s.
THE REFLEXIONS ON ETERNITY
OF JEREMIAH DREXELIUS,
MADE ENGLISH FROM THE LATIN
By SAMUEL DUNSTER, D.D. revised and edited by H. P. DUNSTER, M.A.

BAXTER, PRINTER, OXFORD.

3 9002 00603 3758

Wj 1.

4 .1 h

Ki.

"t